/ys 
 
 / 
 
 COLLECTION  OF  PURITAN  AND 
 ENGUSH  THEOLOGICAL  LITERATURE 
 
 I 
 
 LIBRARY  OF  THE  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 
 PRINCETON,  NEW  JERSEY 
 
'^  .^.jUii/,'' ^ .^ .  /a^ 
 
 Juz^oot^  ^  /lIj  .  /fft^ 
 
THE 
 
 ACCOMPLISHMENT 
 
 Of  the  SCRIPTURE 
 
 5 
 
 OR    THE 
 
 Approaching  Deliverance  of 
 
 the   CHURCH. 
 
 Proving,  that  the  Papacy  is  the  Antkhriftian  King- 
 dom; and  that  that-  Kingdom  is  not  far  from  its  Ruin. 
 That  the  prefent  FerfecHticn  may  end  in  Three  years 
 and  half  ^  after  which  the  J)eilruftion  of -r^«r/W;ri/? 
 fhall  I'e^ifj  J  which  fhall  biWusht  in  the  beginning 
 of  the  next  J^^e  :  ■AndihGnthtKhgdomofChhftihci.ii 
 come  upon  Earth. 
 
 — v^— 
 
 Written  in  Ffench  by  M^  PETER  JURIEU  ,    one  of  the 
 prefent  Alinirters  of  the  Fnnch  Church  at^tterdam. 
 
 In  two  Parts. 
 
 Faithfully  Englished £rom  the  JSfew  French  EditioHyCot- 
 reded  and  Enlarged  by  ahnoft  a  third  part ,  with 
 
 the  exph'cation  of  the  Vifions  of  Daniel,  < 
 
 and  the  Rtvtlation. 
 
 LONDON,  Printed  in  the  Year  i6?y. 
 
 -J 
 
TO   THE 
 
 N  ATION 
 
 O  F    T  H  E 
 
 JEWS. 
 
 T  Defire  of  that  People ,  that 
 ^  i  they  would  pleafe  to  read 
 I  this  hol^  attentively,  and 
 without  prejudice;  efpecially 
 from  the  middle  of  the  fecond 
 Part  to  the  end  $  they  will 
 find  nothing  there  that  can  ir- 
 ritate 'em.  I  confefs  the  hopes 
 they  conceive  o?  '^  Kingdom  o? 
 the  ct!Mepiah^  which  shall  be 
 chiefly  for  them^  is  built  upon 
 exprefs  and  unqueftionable 
 Trophecier,  that  even  thck lem- 
 piem  should  be  rebuilt ^:ind  that 
 
 ^  2  they 
 
To  the  3^atlonofthe  ^em. 
 
 they  shall  be  again  gathered  to- 
 gether in  their  ownLand.  And 
 if  any  thing  be  capable  to  re- 
 cover them  from  their  obfti- 
 nacy,  for  the  eftablishment  cf 
 the  Law  of  ^PvTojes  ^  and  a- 
 gainft  the  Law  oiChrijl  5  tbif  Is 
 certainly  the  moft  likely  me- 
 thod 3  which  we  diake  ufe  6f , 
 becaufe  it  grants  them  almoi 
 all  the  Advantages  which  the) 
 
 ^ 
 
 aAdyice 
 
Advice  to  all  ChriflUns  ,  concenmicr  the 
 apinoaclnng  End  of  the  JKTICH%I^ 
 ST/AN  Empire  of  the  I^A^ACT, 
 mid  of  the  coming  of  the  Kjngdom  of 
 On/?. 
 
 ^-j  H  E  Afflided  Church  feeks  fo.r confo- 
 latipn  :  where  can  flie  find  it,  but  in 
 the  Promifes  of  God  ?  when  the  pre- 
 fent  profpect  is  fixi  and  dolefiill ,  we 
 mull:  ieaich  for  it  in  what  is  future. 
 The  prpmifes  of  God  arc  either  General,  or  Perti- 
 cular.  The  general  Promifes  are  fuch,  as  allure  us  in 
 the  general ,  that  God  will  not  call  off  his  children^ 
 that  this  Grace  fliall  never forfake  his  C/jarc'jb  3  that 
 he  will  be  with  them  to  the  end  of  the  World  i  that 
 though  the  mountains  be  overthrown  3  he  will  not 
 depart  from  them.     But  affli6led  perfons  would 
 be  glad  of  fomething  more  perticular :  they  would 
 be  willing  to  fee  ,    in  fome  particular  Promifes^ 
 near  about  whatTime  they  may  expect  the  Period' 
 of  their  Calamities.     Now  the  Promifes  and  this 
 infight  into  the  futiux ,  is  no  where  to  be  had  but  in 
 the  Prophecies.  They  doubtlefs  contain  xhtp-omifes 
 vhichrefpe6t  the  Deliverance  of  the  (fhnrcb  j  yea, 
 tliey  fet  forth  the  very  Time,  and  the  circumftances 
 of  it.     But  as  God  hath  caufed  the  Prophecies  to  be 
 written  more  for  his  own  glory ,  than  tor  our  fakes, 
 'tis  almoft  irppoffible  to  dive  into  the  meaning  of 
 them  till  their  accomplishment.     And  experience  The  depu 
 teacheth  us,  that  even  after  the  Things  are  come  to  °f '"^^  ^"' 
 pafs  5  we  do  not  well  underftand  the  Prophecies  ^  "'"' 
 which  foretold 'em.  Infomuch,  that  it  may  be  faid, 
 that  God  hath  rather  concealed  Things  in  the. 
 ^rofhejtcsj  than  thereby  revealed 'em.     He  hath 
 
 /^  3  iefer\x4 
 
Jd)fice  to  kll  Chrtfltans. 
 
 refervcd  to  himfelf  the  knowledge  of  Futurity  > 
 'Tis  his  Prerogative.  Neverchelefs ,  this  is  not  to" 
 be  taken  in  that  flri^t  and  rigid  fenfe,  as  if  we  were 
 to  reckon  all  the  Prophecies  to  be  unintelligible  to 
 all  men  J  and  in  every  age  tobefo.  As  his  provi- 
 dence hath  prefided  in  a  peculiar  manner  5  mcom- 
 fofmg  the  Prophecies  >  fo  'tis  certain  ,  it  doth  perti- 
 cularly  dire6i  and  govern,  as  to  what  concerns  the 
 interpretation  of  them.  God  will  not  that  they 
 {hould  be  underftood  in  every  age  j  But  from  age 
 to  age  5  from  year  to  jear ,  his  Spirit  difcovers  fo 
 Interpreters  what  bethinks  fit  j  and  leaves  the  rell 
 Under  a  vail  of  Ignorance ,  till  the  fixed  time  which 
 his  wifdom  hath  appointed  iTiall  come ,  for  the  full 
 and  perfed:  revelation  of  it. 
 "^o^Vn^c-  ^^^  ^^^  therefore  tobedifcouragedbyrea- 
 
 ueuaUic,  Ton  of  the  difficulty ;  we  are  not  to  look  upon  the 
 Prophecies  as  abfolutely  impenetrable.  We  mult 
 fi^ki  that  we  may  find-,  we  muft  2«/^,  t  hat  we  may  rf- 
 iceive;  we  muft  humbly  and  devoutly  i^«oc/^  at  the 
 Gate  of  Heaven  5  thatitmaybe<?^<?»'<Ji(tous.  We 
 are  obliged  to  thoCe  Interpreters  who  have  gone  be- 
 fore us  5  for  if  they  had  difcovered  nothing,  it  may 
 be,  no  entrance  being  made,  welliould  never  have 
 attained  the,  knowledge  or  thefe  my fteriou.-?  truths. 
 But  we  are  not  to  Hop  at  their  labours ,  and  ac- 
 quiefce  in  what  they  have  done,  as  if  they  had  fuC' 
 ceeded  well  in  every  thing.  This  is  fo  far  from 
 being  true  ,  that  the  contrary  is  much  more  fo. 
 For  one  Truth  which  they  have  hit  upon,  they 
 havemifs'tfevcral.  The  misfoitureofother/«/^r- 
 pretersh^thnot  d'\{he:xYtn''d me^  hoping  that  I  have 
 difcovered  many  things,  which  to  them  were  con- 
 cealed. But  I  may  fay,thatIdidnotout  ofchoice 
 apply  my  felfto  theihidy  of  the  Prophecies  :  I  found 
 my  felf  forced  to  it  by  a  kind  pi  violence ,  which  | 
 could  not  refilk  Two 
 
^iVice  to  all  CJmfitajis* 
 
 Two  things  led  me  to  it.    i .  The  cruel  and  hor- 
 x\h\tVer(eefitiony  which  at  ^/^/^^^/malcesfuch  ter- 
 rible rava^re  and  defolation  in  the  Church  ■  Endea^. 
 vourintT  fome  confolation  under  the  deepeft  for- 
 row  I  e's'er  felt ,  by  fearching  into  the  grounds,  we 
 may  have  to  hope  for  a  fpeedy  dekvsrance  of  the. 
 Church,  and  not  finding  them  other  where,  I  inqui- 
 red afccr  them  in  the  Prophecies ,  which  foretell  the 
 delHny  of  the  Church  ,  and  the  moft  remarkable 
 chancres  through  which  fhe  is  to  pafs,    2.  The  next 
 thing'thatmade  me  refolve  to  dive  into  thefe  facred 
 Oracles  ,  was  the  concurrence  of  fomany  Prophe- 
 cies f  obfcure  indeed,  6c  of  an  uncertain  and  doubt- 
 fuU'originai, )  which  fore-tell  a  fpeedy  and  perfed: 
 Deliverance  of  the  Church.     For  Example,  the  fa-  The  con,^ 
 mous  Proj)hecy  o£Vsher  Jrch-bUhop  of  ^rr^agh^^^^^^Zr^. 
 who  fore-tells  a  moft  terrible  Perjecution  at  h and,  vto^hedcs 
 the  moil  dreadtiill  of  any  which  the  Church  hath  J°^fhe"faii 
 fuffer'd'hitherto i  but  withal,  the  shortefl  :  after  ofViu^ 
 which  fhall  come  the  fail  ohhe  ^ntichriftianEm-^  ^' 
 pire.     The  Prophecies  ol Cotterpu  ,Chriftina  Ponia- 
 touski  ,  and  thofe  of  Drahitius  ,  and  f everal  other 
 moreobfcure  ones,  which  1  have  heard  and  con- 
 fidered,  without  giving  much  credit  to'cm. 
 
 I  compared  thefe  Prophecies  fo  univerfally  fpread, 
 and  coming  from  fo  many  fsveral  places,  to  the  ge- 
 neral rumours  about  the  time  of  the  birth  of  Chrift, 
 that  were  every  where  divulged  throughout  the 
 Roman  Empire ,  of  a  (jreat  King  that  shouldbeborK 
 inthe  Eajl  ,  toivhomallthe  World  should  fay  ohey^ 
 fance.    I  did  not  fir.d  my  ielfmuchdifpofed  to  give 
 credit  to  xho(e  modern  Prophecies.     Credulity  be- 
 incy  the  ordinary  fource  of  muchdelufion ,  I  always 
 Hood  upon  my  guard  in  that  perticular  as  much  as 
 poffible.    Neverthelefs,  I  could  not  but  be  toucht 
 with  a  fecret  opinion,  that  in  all  this  there  mightbe 
 
 ^4  ibme- 
 
x^d'ince  to  all  Chrijluns, 
 
 Something  more  then  humane  ,  fomething  of.  an 
 hand  of  Providence  therein.  As  the  Holy  Virgin, 
 J  kept  thefe  fayings  in  my  hearty  without paffing a 
 judgement  ,  I  waited  till  farther  Time,  (which  is 
 the  only  true  Touch- ilone )  would  dillinguilh  foo- 
 lifh  vifions  from  real  Prophecies. 
 
 I  found  fomething  furprizing  and  extraordina- 
 ry ,  in  x.ht  Prophecies  oi  Cotterus  y  Chrifiina^  and 
 jbrabitius ,  which  are  publilhc  by  Comenius.  Cot- 
 terus^  who  is  the  firit  of  the  Tliree,  is  Great  and 
 magnifick  -,  the  images  o'ihhvifions  havefo  much 
 majell:y  and  grandeur  ,  that  thofe  of  the  ancient 
 Prophets  have  hardly  more.  They  area!  To  admi- 
 rably laid  together,  every  thing  fupports  it  ielf,  and 
 one  part  doth  not  contradift  another.  I  cannot 
 conceive  how  ay7»?^/^y^r///4«  could  have  imagined 
 fuch  great  things  without  Divine  afTiIlancc.  The 
 tii^o  years  of  the  Prophecy  oiChnfiina  ,  are  in  my 
 judgement  a  train  ot  as  great  Miracles  as  have  ever 
 been  fince  the  Apollles  days ,  and  even  the  Life  of 
 the  Greatell  Prophets  hath  nothing  in  itmore  mi- 
 raculous, than  what  happened  to  that  maid.  Drabi- 
 tius  hath  alfo  his  Heights  and  Excellencies, but  for 
 the  moft  part  he  is  obicure.  Thefe  three  Prophet^ 
 Concur  to  fore-tell  the  Rutn  of  the  Antichrtjlian 
 JEmpirejd.s  a  thing  that  fhall  shortly  come  to  pafs^but 
 \vithal  they  havefo  many  things  that  offend, that  no 
 4"nan  can  fatisfy  himifelf  to  rely  upon  what  they  fay. 
 Therefore  I  refolved  to  look  into  the  Fountain  it 
 felf  of  the  Holy  Oracles.,  to  fee  if  the  Holy  Ghoil 
 Vould  not  teach  me  fomething  more  certain  and 
 more  exa6t  ,  concerning  the  approaching  rptin  of 
 the  yintichrifiian  Empire  ,  than  what  other /wr^r- 
 p'eters,  have  difcovered  from  thence. 
 
 I  will  freely  acknowledge,  that  when  I  firfl  lookt 
 into  the  Divine  Omclcs ,  my  opinion  was  in  favour 
 
 9i 
 
^ihice  to  dil  Chy'ifi'ians. 
 
 Vf  what  I  fearchtfori  being  altogether  incline^ 
 to  believe ,  tJiat  we  were  near  the  end  ot  the  I^ing- 
 dom  and  Empire  o'l^ntichnfi.  I  was  alio  fully  per- 
 fwaded  of  this  truth  ,  that  the  Papacj  istheAnti* 
 thrtfiian  Empre ;  and  that  the  principal  C/7<«r4^^r 
 of  ihai  ^nttchrijtiayjif^ ,  is  the  fuj^erjliiion  which. 
 for  more  than  twelve  hmjdred years  hath  disfigu- 
 red the  Churchy  and  made  her  defolate.  Many 
 things  ,  without  reckoning  the  modern  Proj>he- 
 cies  5  made  me  Hope,  that  we  were  near  the  end  of 
 that  Period  oi  xido years  ,  at  the  clofe  whereof 
 Babykn  mull  fall  ,  the  Heathen  be  converted,^ 
 and  the  Kingdom  of  ourLordJefusChrillbeiully 
 fettled. 
 
 iv;-y?j  I  reflected  gn  the  long  duration  of  that 
 Idolatry^  whicli  hath  been  eilabliiht' in  ihe  Chri- 
 Jlian  Religion,  I  fiw  that  it  began  about  the  end  of 
 the  foifrth  Century  J  that  is,  thirteen  hundred  years 
 ago  J  it  feeni'd  to  me,  that  no  inftance  could  be  gi- 
 ven, where  God  fuitcred  fo great  a  Corruption,  tor 
 fo  long  a  time,  without  giving  fome  remedy  and 
 relief  •  I  conlidered  farther,  that  in  chelaiiage, 
 God  gave  a  terrible  blow  to  the  Antichriflian  Em- 
 fire  and  the  Pagan  Religion.  The  Kingdoms  of 
 England  J  Stuedej  Denmark^^  the  Protefiant  States  of 
 Germany^  the  United  Provinces ,  the  Switz.ers  ,  and 
 a  great  part  of  France ,  broke  from  the  Papacy -xW 
 at  once ,  appeared  to  me  fo  confiderable  a  matter, 
 that  I  could  norperfw^de  myfelf,  but  that  God, 
 had  made  mention  of  it  in  the  Revelations.  And  yet 
 I  found  no  fiich  thing  among  the  Expofuors  of  that 
 £ook^:  or  I  found  thattheyhadlooktforitinthofe 
 Places,  where  I  faw  plainly  that  it  was  not.  Here- 
 upon I  fufpected ,  that  that  part  of  the  Apocaly^fe, 
 which  defcribes  the  degrees  and  Circumflances  of 
 ^e  cn4.  of  th^Antjchrifiian  Sjn^ire^  was  not  we]l 
 
 imdera 
 
K^dvice  to  all  Chriflians. 
 
 ^ndcrftocd  j  and  confequently,  that  it  was  mucl^ 
 nearer  than  was  commonly  thought. 
 Confidering  the  Reformation  ot  the  laft  Age,as  one 
 /?4!//^of  the  ruin  of  the  Kingdom  of  jintichrifi^  I  fup- 
 pofed  thatthe  other  half  could  not  be  far  off,  there 
 being  already  near  200  years  from  the  one  to  the 
 other.  When  God  makes  great  Empires  f*?//,  and 
 not  all  at  oncej  the  diftance  is  not  commonly  fo 
 great  between  the  i[irll  part  ofthe  ivi// and  the  fe- 
 cond. 
 
 After  this  ,  I  cpnfidered  the  prefent  pofture  of 
 the  Mforldy  and  it  feem'd  to  me,  as  if  all  things  were. 
 prepared  for  fome  great  Revolution.  'Tisaseafy 
 with  God  to  work  in  one  moment,  and  without; 
 preceding  difpofitions,asto  take  time,  and  prepare 
 the  matter.  Neverthelefs ,  we  fee  that  by  fccret 
 methods,  which  men  perceive  not ,  he  opens  the 
 way  to  his  greateil  works.  For  Example,  the  fall 
 of  Paganijm  by  the  preaching  of  the  Gofpel ,  and 
 the  converfion  o£  the  Heathen  H'orld,  was  a  great 
 Revolution.  God  prepared  all  things  for  this  great 
 Event  many  ages  before  it  came  to  pais,  by  admi- 
 rable means,  of  which  no  man  then  knew  the  ten- 
 dency and  defign.  i.  He  reduced  the  World  to 
 fu/o  Languages,  which  were  almoft  univerfrl ,  the 
 Crsekjmd  Latme  J  that  the  knowledge  of  the  Go- 
 fpel might  the  more  eafily  be  communicated ;  Dif- 
 ference of  Languages  being  a  great  hinderanccof 
 jfuch  a  communication.  'Tis  true,  the  ^poj}les  had 
 the  gift  of  Tongues,  and  could  fpeak  all  Languages^ 
 but  we  are  not  to  imagine,  that  all  the  Preachers  of 
 the  Gofpel  had  the  fame  priviledge.  2.  The  world 
 ^as  almoll  wholly  united  under  one  Empire  ,  viz.. 
 the  Roman  :  which  was  aiiother  means  to  facili- 
 tate theConverlion  of  the  Nations.  For  if  the  Earth 
 Had  been  divided  into  many  little  Principalities,  un- 
 
t^chice  to  all  Qhrijlians, 
 
 der  feveral  Soyeraigns ,  as  the  ?^  V/?  is  at  this  day  ,  i^ 
 had  been  as  it  weri  impoflible,  but  that  divers  of 
 them ,  if  not  themoft  part,  would  have  denied  en- 
 trance to  the  j^fojHesy  who  were  the  new  Prea- 
 chers. Little  Lords ^  who  have  notmuchto  do, 
 concern  themfelves  more  particularly  about  every* 
 part  of  their  Territories,  than ^r^"*!?  tn>pcrors^vjh6 
 having  the  Government  of  the  whole  World  to 
 mind ,  areforc't  to  remit  the  care  of  lefs  important 
 matters,  to  their  Deputies  and  Lieutenants.  3. The 
 difperfion  of  the  feivs  by  their  frequent  Captivi- 
 ties, was  alfo  a  means  which  God  made  uleofto 
 prepare  the  way  for  the  Convertion  of  the  Gentiles : 
 they  gave  them  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God. 
 4.  Another  thing  which  contributed  very  much 
 to  this  defign  or  God,  was  the  Tranflation  of  the 
 i?/'/-/.?  into  the  G'rf^^.Tongue^  whereby  thefacred 
 Oracles  became  common  among  th^  Heathens, 
 And  aboutthe  time  of  our  Saviour's  appearance  in 
 the  World,  there  were  multitudes  of  thofe  Trofe- 
 lites ^  \v\\\ch.:ive.C3A\cdProfelites9ft'he  Gate.  Such 
 as  were  not  really /^^'j ,  but  theyceas't  tohc  Pa- 
 gans. They  rcnounc't  their  Idolatry^  they  were 
 prefent  every  Sabhath  day  at  the  reading  o^Aiofef 
 and  the  Prc^hhs-^  they  had  adillin^tplaceinthe 
 Synagogues.  'Tisofthem  we  fo  often  read  in  th6 
 Book  of  the -<^^/,  linder  thenameof^^i-z/o^/-,  and 
 fuch  as  feared  God  among  the  Gentiles  :  Come- 
 Hhs  was  of  that  number.  It  could  not  be  diffi-? 
 cult  for  them  to  dhandon  Pa^anifm  ^  for  they  had 
 already  left  it ,  and  they  could  not  be  hindred  from 
 becoming  QWiik'idnshy  fudaifm  ^  for  they  had  ne- 
 ver imbrac't  it  >  So  that  they  became  Chrillians 
 without  change  or  violence  j  Thcgreateftpartof 
 Xh^  converted  Gentiles WQxt{\ich.-Asl\\t(t.  5*.  And 
 hy  the  fame  good  Providence  of  God  ,    Phi- 
 
 lofoph)' 
 
jidvice  to  all  Clmllians. 
 
 AyS^^^began  to  flourish  among  tht  Parrans^  a  little 
 before  the  coming  of  Chrilt,  which  was  of  grent 
 life  to  refine  the  minds  of  men,  and  render  them 
 capable  of  receiving  celeltial  and  fublime  Truths. 
 C.  Lafily^  God  polfeit  the  Heathen  with  k  co)\' 
 tempt  ot /do /tTtjy  and  Idols  :  They  were  di {gulled 
 and  fick  of  their  Gods :  The  talfe  Oracles  of  D^- 
 ffions  ceas't ,  their  Pnefis  loll  their  reputation,  and 
 all  the  World  breath'd  after  a  change  ,  without 
 knowing  why. 
 
 I  find  fomethinglikethisatprefcnt.     i.  Since 
 the  la(i  Jire  God   hath  revived  the  Lieht  and 
 
 ■ft-*  ^ 
 
 knowledge  of  the  Science i  ,  which  was  almoll 
 llifled  and  extinguillit  under  the   b-arbarifm  of 
 Scholafiick^Learnino^.     In  the  lafl Century,  God 
 caiifed  the  knowledge  of  the  Greek^:m.f\  Hebrew 
 Tongues  to  revive  ,  which  wasoffuchufeforthe 
 underllanding  of  xhcHoljf  Scripture  ^  and  the  con- 
 futation of //(?r<?j^  and  Idolatry  ^  that  xhtPapifis  do 
 notfcrupletofay,  that 'tis /^^^  which  hath  undone 
 them.     In  this  Century  the  Providence  of  God 
 hath  carried  the  acutenefs  and  delieacy  of  mens 
 minds  to  that  degree,  that  it  may  truly  befaid, 
 that  the  moll  inlightned  and  refined  j^^q^es  pall,  were 
 barbarous  incomparifon  with  this.     The  fpecula- 
 tive  Sciences  and  true  Philofophy  are  brought  to 
 that  Perfedlion,  that  all  that  we  had  before  may  be 
 reckoned  fimplicity  and  ignorance.  This  neti^  Phi- 
 iojophy  doth  open  and  inlarge  the  mind,  and  the  light 
 we  receive  from  modem  Philosophers  doth  help  very 
 much  to  fcatter  that  thick  darkiiefs ,  which  the  Phi~ 
 iofophy  of  the  Schools  had  call  upon  the  Do6lrines  of 
 Religion.     We  Ihall  Ihortly  know  of  what  ufe  the 
 vew  Philofophy  may  be  todellroy  thofe  Monllersof 
 Transfuhjlantiation  and  the  Real  Prefcnce. 
 
 2. 1  look  upon  the  long  Voyages  ofour  SuropAOKS^^ 
 
 thq 
 
Advice  to  all  CJ?riflians. 
 
 tfie  difcoveries  made  of  new  Countries  mxhtEafi 
 and  Wefi  5  and  the  improvement  of  the  iArt  ofNa- 
 ^nTation  ,  to  be  a  means  which  God  prepares  tor 
 the  fulltilhng  that  great  Promife  that  concerns  the 
 full  (^onverjxon  of  the  Genttles.  Why  did  God  re- 
 ferve  the  Invention  oiiht  SeaComfafstoxho-itlcdi 
 times  ?  why  was  it  not  known  three  or  four  hun- 
 dred years  ago  ,•  what  it  was  to  fail  upon  the  Ocean 
 far  from  thelhore  ?  was  tliere  lefs  curiofity ,  cove- 
 toufnefs  ,  orinduftry  among  men  formerly  than 
 now  ?  for  what  reafon  would  God  that  one  half  ot 
 the  World  lliould  live  in  ignorance  of  the  other  for 
 fo  long  a  tmie  ?  Why  hath  God  in  thefe  latter  days' 
 moreviiibly  favour'd  the  ^f/^«i  which  ?»f»  have  al- 
 ways had,  to  inrich  themlclves  by  Commerce  mid 
 Trade ,  going  in  pwrfuit  of  riches  to  the  end  of  the 
 World  ?  lor  my  own  part,  I  cannot  but  look  upon 
 this  as  a  work  of  a  moft  wife  Providence  5'difcover- 
 ing  to  us  unknown  People^  v/hofe  ConverfionhC 
 intends  to  bring  about  within  a  fnortTime. 
 
 :? .  I  conlidcr  the  great  number  o^half  Chrifiians 
 which  the  Fcj>ifh  Adtjjions  make  in  the  Indies^  to  be 
 julf  as  thofe  FrofeljtesoftheGate^  which  the /^ifx 
 madej  they  were  properly  neither /^-wj- nor  C/?W- 
 y?/"^;;/,  but  were  the  feed  of Chriftianiiy.  Thefe 
 £af{ern  Converts  ,  which  are  madeby  T4p/?j  ,  are 
 neither  heathens  ^  nor  Chrifiiafis:  but  they  will 
 be  the  firll  part  of  the  Harveft ,  which  God  intends 
 to  have  among  thofe  People  y  and  after  they  are 
 fully  converted  y  they  will  be  very  ferviceable  for 
 the  (^oHverfion  of  thofe  who  as  yet  are  aitogethef 
 Pagans,  j^ 
 
 4.  I  admire  the  depth  of  Divine  ProvMencejthat 
 by  infenfible  If  eps  and  degrees ,  difpofeth  the  Ma* 
 hnmetan  Nations  for  Converdon.  For  this  we  need 
 but  confult  the  fecond  Book  of  the  Prefent  State  of 
 
 the 
 
advice  to  all  Cbriflians. 
 
 bb.  2.  the  Ottoman  Empire ,  by  fL^r,  Ricaut.  In  that  Hi- 
 Ghap.s.  {|.Qj.y  ^ve  meet  with  a  Sect  of  Mahumetans ,  called 
 JHaiElitcs  J  ti/ho  believe  that  tjoe  Afeffiah  too/^  4  tr»e 
 natural  Body  ^  andthat  being  Eternal^  he  became  Itt' 
 carnate ,  oi  the  Chrijiians  believe  :  M'herefore  they 
 have  infer  ted  thisuiritcle  into  their  confejjion  ofFaithy 
 that  Chrifi  shall  come  to  judge  the  World  at  the  lafi 
 day.  For  the  freof  whereof  they  cite  a  Text  otit  of 
 the  Alckoran  in  thefe  wordt  ^  O  Mahomet !  thou 
 fhalt  lee  thy  Lord  ,  who  fhall  come  again  m  the 
 Clouds.  "For  though  they  dare  not  pofitivel)^ 
 ^'interpret  this  of  J.  Chrift ,  yet  they  boldly  affirm^ 
 "that  this  is  fore-told  oiihtMejf^h;  and  in  their 
 *'  ordinary  difcourfe,they  confefs,  that  this  Mejfiah 
 "can  be  no  other  than  le[my  who  is  to  return  mto 
 "  the  World  with  the  fame  fie{h  which  he  alTum'd. 
 fcha^.ia.  The  fame  Author  tells  us,  "That  there  is  an  opi- 
 "  nion  generally  received  amongthcTurks  withiri  d 
 "  few  y ears,which  is  entertained  by  the  bell  people 
 "olthe  Seraglio^  6c  common  enough  at  Conftantino- 
 ^^p/e.They  who  prcfefs  to  believe  it5arc  called  Chuf 
 "  Meffahites^  i.  e.  the  good  Partifms  or  followers  of 
 j'the  Meffiah.  They  hold  thatChrilt  is  God,  and 
 "  that  he  is  the  Redeemer  ofthe  World.  The  young 
 "  Scholars  in  the  Court  of  the  grand  ^f^^w/or  are  ge- 
 "  nerally  of  this  opinion :  pcrticularly  the  moll  po- 
 f'lite  and  civilized,  and  wcllbrcd  among  them.  \\\~ 
 ^'fomuch  that  'tis  a  form  of  fpeech  very  much  in  ulc 
 "among  them,  when  they  would  praifc  any  one,  to 
 *'  fay  to  \\va\yChHf  MeJJahi fen ^yovi  are  very  civil  and 
 *' obliging,as  he ihould  be  who  rhakes profcfTion  6f 
 "the  fervice  ofthe  McfTiah.  There  are  a  multitude 
 *' of  thefe  People  Conjl-antinople  ;  and  there  have 
 *^  been  fome  who  have  maintained  this  Do6lrine, 
 *"  with  fomuch  courage,that  rather  than  quit  it,they 
 **  hive  chofeii  tofufter  martyrdom. 
 
 There 
 
jidVice  to  all  dyrijliaJis, 
 
 There  is  another  Se<5l,called£/c-^r<»4^>^.f-"  They  p.  407. 
 "whoprofefs  it,  addi6b  themfelves  very  much  to 
 '^  the  contemplation  of"  the  Idea  of  the  Divinity  jand 
 ''  the  numbers  that  are  in  God .  For  though  they 
 *'hold  the  Vntty  oiGod  i  they  neverthelels  admit 
 "  the  Trinity  alio ,  as  a  number  proceeding  from 
 ''Unity.  They  explain  that  thought  by  the exam= 
 "  pie  of  three  Pleats ,  or  folds  in  an  Handkerchief, 
 '*  which  may  be  called  three  ,  though  itbebutone 
 **  piece  of  cloth  when  it  is  unfolded.  Thefe  areno 
 "great  Admirers  of  the  zAlchoran^  they  only  make 
 '*  ufe  of  that  which  they  find  agrees  with  their  Prin- 
 "ciplcs,and  rejed:  therell.asif  it  wereabolilht.Be- 
 **  lieving,  that  the  chief  Good  of  man  confifts  in  the 
 '*  Contemplation  of  the  Majeiiy  of  God  J  theydc- 
 ''  fpife  the  dreams  and  grofs  imaginations  o^Maloo-- 
 ^^met^  concerning  the  Pleafures  ofParadife.  All 
 "the  Schecs  ,  and  the  moil  able  Preachers  of  the 
 *' Royal  <L^'^c/^,!^f/,  arc  ofthisSeft.  They  are  very 
 ''diligent  in  their  devotions  ,  and  fober  in  their 
 ''dyer,  &:c.  They  have  alfo  a  great  deal  of  Charity 
 *  'for  their  Neighbours ,  laying ,  they  are  the  Crea- 
 *'  tures  of  Godj&c.  They  inlf ru6t  their  Scholars  to 
 "be  moderate,  wife  and  grave,  in  a  word  toabftain 
 "  from  all  evil  Aftions,  and  to  pradife  all  Vertues. 
 One  ifep  farther,  and  thefe  People  will  be  much 
 better  Chrifiians  than  the  Greeks  ,  who  have  the 
 name  and  Profeffion  ofChriftians. 
 
 5.  The  fenfible  F^/Zand  declenfion  of  the  Pa^acj^  ^  general 
 is  2.fifthjign  of  that  great  work  which  God  is  ma-  in  ?he^'°" 
 king  way  for.   It  feems  to  be  furious,  to  reign,  and  J'"/ '^^^  j^cj 
 get  ground  -,  neverthelefs,  in  truth  it  is  fallingj  for  forSkePo- 
 as  God  difcredited  the  Religion  oiih.^ Pagan  Idols^'i^^'i^ 
 a  little  before  the  coming  of  our  Lord  lelus  Chrift; 
 fo  he  makes  this  renewed  Paganifm  o^ Popery ,  to  be 
 m  lefs  crediE  ftad  cftcem  than  formerly.  M^n  begin 
 
x^Jvice  to  all  Chrijlians^ 
 
 to  difguft  x\\Q popish fHperfiitions .  They  fpeak  ofthc 
 Invocation  of  Saints  with  contempt  j  and  boldly 
 condemn  the  excefs  of  it ,  and  cailit  Idolatry, \vhea 
 they  Ipeakotit  in  private.  They  wiih /w.jg-^/ were 
 banifht  from  then- Churches ^  thatitmightnotbea 
 fcandal  and  an  offence  to  us :  They  beain  to  confefs, 
 that  there  was  no  neceflity  for  the  taking  away  the 
 C»^.  They  acknowledge,  that  a  man  may  be  favcd 
 "withoHt  luditlgenci'es  J  by  the  folc  merit  or/.  Chrifi. 
 They  would  rellore  the  rf.r^xVw^o:  the  Holy  Scri- 
 ptures to  the  People.  They  fupprcfs  the  Authority 
 ot  the  Pope,  and  ipeak  of  it  with  fcorn.  They  defpile 
 his  Thunders  j  and  ifhe  begin  to  murmur,  they  talk 
 as  loud,  or  louder  than  he :  They  indeavo  iir  to  elta- 
 blilhthisDo6lrine,  xhzi  under  pretence  of  Religion:^ 
 or  for  theprefervation  of  it ,  'tis  not  permitted  tofuh  - 
 jecls  to  take  up  arms  :  1  hey  mollify  and  fwceten  all 
 the  Doftrines  oi'  Poper)'.  I  have  taken  notice  of  this 
 in  another  place,  and  again  obfer\e  it ,  this  Cannot 
 hold  long,  this  ilate  r.nJ  pollurc  ofthc  P,'p^uy  is  vio- 
 lent. Since  it  is  freely  confcll,  that  ihn  adoration  of 
 one  God  is  fufficient  without  that  o^  Sntnts  and 
 Jntages^they  mull  fhorrly  conclude,  that  for  things 
 unneccffiry  they^  ought  not  to  fcanJajizeonchaif 
 of  the  Chnftian  World  ,  and  fliut  the  Gate  againft 
 the  leus and  the  Mahomttaus.  Never  wci c  there 
 ib  many  in  the  Church  of  Rome  as  now  ,  who  ac- 
 knowledge the  vanity  &  impurity  of  their  Superfii- 
 tions.  Every  man  hath  the  liberty  of  Jus  own 
 thoughts >  but  Iprofefs,thattomethefcaregreat 
 prefagesof  the  approach  of  the /^y?  work  of  God, 
 fortheellablifhmentofhis  Kingdom  ,  and  the  ruin 
 of  that  of  jinttchrtft. 
 
 My  fpirit  was  in  this  frame,  when  this  laft  and 
 great  Perfectttion  in  France  began.  I  therein  took 
 notice  of  feveral  C^^r^^^r/ j  that  confirmed  mc  in 
 
 the 
 
JdVice  to  all  Chriftians. 
 
 the  belief  that  we  were  in  the  Ufi  times  of  the  Period 
 
 of  I  i6o)earsj'md  that  this  is  the  lail  Perfecution  fpo- 
 
 ken  oi'ialhciithChaf.  Revel.  And  when  they  shalUini,nUi 
 
 havefinih  their  Tepmony  ^  the  Beajl-whoafcendeth  i^^'^'^J^^ 
 
 out  of  the  bottomiefs  Pit^  shall  make  waragainfi  them^  (cm  pcdc- 
 
 and  s  hall  overcome  them ,  and  kill  them.     And  their  '^^^^^  >  ^^^ 
 
 dead  Bodies  shall  lye  in  thefireet  of  the  are  at  City  three  ^'age  thar  ij 
 
 /  1        I     ,/-     i^,         1  r  v.-  r  shall  be  iha 
 
 days  and  a  half.  For  there  are  lo  many  ihings jingu^  i.^t,  "^ 
 Lir  and  irregtilar  in  this  Perfecution  ,  that  without 
 prophanefs  and  a  denial  of  Divine  Providence  ,  we 
 cannot  but  acknowledge  the  hand  of  God  therein. 
 'Tis  fingular  and  more  than  ufual,  whether  we  con- 
 fiderthe  ^rt//;crj' of  this  Perfecution,  and  the  man^ 
 ner  of  itj  or  whether  we  confider  the  Sublets  thzx 
 fufFcritjandin  what  manner  they jw^/ffrr. 
 
 As  to  the  PerfecHtors  themfelves ,  There  isFirJl  a 
 Prince ,  who  hath  the  chiefell  obligation  to  us  for 
 the  Crown  he  wears ,  which  entred  into  his  Family 
 by  the  perfon  of  his  Grand  Father  3  a  Prince^  to 
 whom  we  have  always  paid  obedience  and  fubmiffi' 
 ©n,  without  the  leaft  ihado  w  of  Rebellion :  a  Prince 
 for  whom  we  preferved  the  Crown  in  his  minority^ 
 and  who  hath  not  fcrupled  to  telbfy  that  we  did  fo : 
 a  Prince,)  who  is  wife  and  underftanding  ^  as  to  his 
 own  fnterefls,  and  thofe  ofthe  States  of  Enro^e^v/ho 
 yet  indefpite  of  his  own  /»r^r^7?,  hath  done  all  thac 
 which  the  HoufeofAuJiriawouldhzvedickup^dto 
 him  to  do  if  ihe  had  imployed  her  Emijfarifs  in 
 hh  Council:  who  deflroyshisownSubje6ts,  who 
 makes  innumerable  Male-contents  5  who  throws 
 eternal  feeds  of  rebellion  and  war  in  his  ownDomi- 
 nions,  who  difobliges  his  Trotefiant  Allies  j,  and 
 alienates  them  in  fuch  a  manner  aimoft  as  never  to 
 be  reconciled.  The  Protejlant  States  znd  Princei 
 have  been  always  the  principal  Allies  of  France^ 
 Stvede^Denmark^EngUnd.,  the  Lew-Ccnntries.^  the 
 
 ^  ^  Switf^ers^ 
 
jidvicc  to  all  Qmftians. 
 
 Sti>itzers ,  and  the  Protefiant  Fritjces  of  Cermaiiji 
 Thefe  are  they  that  have  fupportc d  it ,  when  the 
 Houfe  ojAnflria  threatned  the  hbcrty  of  all  Europe, 
 i\nd  thefe arethcy  who  afIilledFy<^«c-i?,  to  humble 
 the  Houfe  of  Auftria  fo  low  as  now  it  is ,  and  confe- 
 quently  that  have  advanced  fr^wr*?  to  that  point  of 
 Grandeur  Ihe  is  now  ar.  But  Time  will  ihew  how 
 great  a  wound  France  hath  now  made  in  the  heart 
 of  all  her  ancient  Allies. 
 
 We  fee  already  that  this  Perfecution  makes  the 
 •difcord  and  diflention  ceafe  that  was  between  the 
 Trotefiants^  and  brings  them  nearer  an  union  and  re- 
 conciliation than  betore,  God  will  let  us  lee  fome- 
 thingfiU'ther  of  thatkind.  Howeverjit  mult  be  con- 
 feft  5  that  there  is  fomething  therein ,  which  is  not 
 to  be  underftoodby  man,thatfowifert  Co//r/lhould 
 violate  all  iht  rules  of  good  policy,whichis  the  Soul 
 o£ States,  andthefpringofall  then-motions. 
 ■  If  we  look  upon  the  Clergy ,  that  feemsto  have 
 been  the  Sollicitor  of  this  Perfecution ,  it  will  appear 
 no  lefs  extraordinary.  'Tis  not  an  Ignorant  and  fu- 
 perftitious  Clergy  ,  as  was  that  of  the  laft  Century. 
 Thefeare  underltanding  and  knowing  perfonsjMen 
 of  learning  and  prudence,  freed  from  the  ridiculous 
 affc<5tation5and  prejudice  ofa  Monaflic  Spirit,  who 
 have  little  zealfor  the  RomishCeremonies:  who  flight 
 xhcivtforsioip y  at  leall  forthemollpartof  itj  who 
 have  much  knou/ledge  of  theTruth,  and  at  the  bot- 
 tom but  very  little  AV/jt^/ow.Ina  wordjthey  are  fuch, 
 as  know  very  well  that  we  are  not  in  the  wrong ,  or 
 at  leaft,  that  altogether  and  in  every  thing «/<•  are 
 not:  Neverthelefs,theyy?<?r/2r£-«?f  w  morecruelly, 
 than  the  mofl  furious  Monks,  or  inra.gcd  Im^uiji^ 
 tors  have  ever  done.  They  a6t  therefore  againft 
 their  ovi^n  light,  which  is  fo  far  very  llrangc  and 
 furprizing.    But  what  is  more  aitonilliing,  they 
 
Jdvice  to  all  Clmjlians, 
 
 aftagalnft  the  moll  facred  Principles  ohhtKReiU 
 gton.  There  is  nothing  among  them  more  venera- 
 ble than  the  Sacraments  ,  and  nothing  efteemed 
 more  criminal  than  the  violation  ofthem.To  admi- 
 niiler  the  Sacrament  ofPennance ,  to  give  abfohtioft 
 to  a  Sinner ,  to  an  Heretick^  who  is  not  penitent, 
 who  faith  and  declares  openly ,  without  hiding  or 
 concealing  it,  that  he  perievcres  from  his  very  heart 
 \w  his  fin  and  Herefy,  andneverrenounc'tit,butby 
 conftraint  and  violence  5  togive,  Ifay5^^yo/«fz"o»  to 
 fuch  a  man  ,  according  to  the  definition  of  their 
 loofeft  Caffitfls-j  'Tis  Sacriledge  to  give  the  Sa- 
 crament of  the  Altar  to  a  man,  that  profefTeth  he 
 believes  nothing  of  it  ,and  acknowledgeth  nothing 
 there  but  meer  "Bread  j  'tis  a  Sacrilegious  Commfi- 
 fiion.  Shoulditnotafte6tthe  Hearts  5  and  even  the 
 Imaginations  of  thole  perfecuting  Bishop  and 
 Priefis^  to  think  of  the  innumerable  Sacriledg€isxh2CC 
 by  this  means  are  every  day  committed  ?  They  ab- 
 folve  a  multitude  of  wretched  People,  whopro-i' 
 tell  that  by  meer  force  and  violence,  they  were  con- 
 ilrained  to  Jtgn  the  abjuration  of  their  Religion  ,and 
 to  get  out  of  the  hands  of  athoufandExecutioners^ 
 who  devour 'd  and  dcllroyed  'em ,  and  gave  them  no 
 rell  day  or  night.  The  Priefls  and  Bishops  who  ab- 
 folved  them. ,  know  well  enough  that  they  are  Im- 
 penitent and  Heretiques ,  and  perfevering  in  their 
 Herefy-y  neverthelefs  ,  they  give  them  abfolution. 
 Moreover, they  bring  them  to  their -^/f^irj- by  force 
 and  violence  5  they  mull  be  confe^-,  they  mull  de- 
 Cre  the  Sacraments^  and  they  are  given  them.  In  the 
 mean  time,  they  know ,  that  they  detell  and  abhor 
 from  their  very  hearts ,  as  a  meer  Idol ,  that  which 
 isgiventhemtoeatandworfhipasa(j(?/^.  So  that 
 all  thefe  are  Sacrilegious  Communions  ^  and  in  plain 
 terms,  the  moft abominable  Sacriledge  that  can  be 
 ■^*  2.  ima«i 
 
x^dvice  to  alt  Qlmftims, 
 
 imagined  :  what  confcicnce  can  wefuppofethere 
 men  to  have ,  who  are  guilty  of  fiich  abominations, 
 fc  directly  contrary  to  their  own  Principles  ? 
 
 But  by  what  name  fhall  we  call  the  Oath,  which 
 they  force  men  to  take ,  and  which  they  have  pub- 
 lickly  printed  j  in  which  the  netu  Converts fif ear 
 hy  the  name  of  God ,  and  upon  the  H  .Evangelifis^that 
 they  have  ^i^illinffly  abjured  ,  and  without  conftraint 
 or  force  f  And  yet  the  Bishop  know,  and  all  the 
 V»^orld  is  acquainted  with  it,  that  they  hdve  been 
 forc't  to  this  abjuration ^  by  anmcsoi^Butchers znd 
 Executioners,  let  loofe  upon  them.  Where  are  any 
 principles  of  Morality  ,  even  thofe  ofthegreateit 
 latitude  5  that  "Will  permit  this  ?  can  there  be  any 
 more  horrible  prophanation  of  an  Oath  ?  than 
 \vhich  nothing   is   more  facred  and   venerable. 
 
 In  what  a  Itate  muft  fuch  mens  Confciences 
 needs  be,  who  force  thefe  poor  men  to  commit  fo 
 execrable  o. pa-jury ,  and  caulethenameof  9'<'^tobe 
 uled ,  for  the  ailuring  the  Truth  of  a  Thing ,  which 
 is  mofl  notorioufly/^//?  f  1  confcfs,  Ilhallnever 
 comprehend  this  3  and  will  alway  flw,  there  is  fomc- 
 thing  in  it  more  than  humane  ,  that  Alenihould 
 make  profcilion  of  a  Religion,  and  contradi6t  the 
 mol];  inviolable  rules  of  it  ,  openly  before  all  the 
 World.  But  to  what  a  pitch  of fi^pudencemuil  they 
 be  arrived  ,  who  Print  and  publilh,  that  no  violence 
 at  all  hath  be'eh  imployed  tomakethefcConverfi- 
 ons  ?  All  France  abounds  with  fl:ran2:ers,  who  are 
 witnelles  of  it>  the  Minijiers  oiiht  Princes  of  Eh' 
 rope  behold  ir  ;  forreign  Merchants  lee  and  know  itj 
 An  hundred  thoufand  rintnefes,  who  have  them- 
 felves  efcapt  out  of  the  hands  oft hefe£.vfc«rio»rr/, 
 carry  tidings  of  it  to  all  the  ends  oftheJE^rr^jand  yec 
 there  are  lome  who  have  the  confidence  to  deny  a 
 matter  of  Fad ,  that  was  done  in  the  fight  of  all  Eh* 
 
K^dVice  to  dllChriftians, 
 
 rope.  We  read  the  a^rrejls-,  we  fee  the  Ordonnance^ 
 ot  the  IntendantSj  wc  fee  Woods  cm.  down,  and  Hou^ 
 fes  rafed  j  we  behold  twelve  or  {if teen  thoufand  Pri- 
 foners  in  all  the  Priibns  of  the  Kingdom  .-and  yet  they 
 tell  us ,  there  is  no  ftich  thing  as  Perfecmion.  This  is 
 one  thing  which  is  very  fingular  in  this  Perfccuti- 
 on,  and  which  hath  no  example.     I  could  not  read 
 without  trembling,  what  Mr.  de  Brueys  {■mh'mhis 
 lall:  piece ,  that  thefuceefs  there  hath  been  of  the  A4e~ 
 thods  implojed  for  the  Converjion  of  the  Reformed^ 
 make  it  evident  that  they  were  altogether  dtfpofed  to 
 receive  the  Catholickjrtith.    I  know  not  what  thole 
 difpofitions  were  as  to  himfelf :  but  I  queftion  not 
 but  by  the  fame  means  to  make  him  turn  T^r^jund 
 afterwards  Heathen.,  m  a  very  little  time. 
 
 What  Judgement  can  one  make  offuchmenas 
 Mr.  5r«(?;j-,and  Mr.  AIaimhurg,who  in  the  Epilllc 
 Dedicatory  to  the  Life  of  6*r<p^or>'l.  complements 
 and  congratulates  the  King  to  this  purpofe,  that  he 
 fees  the  Period  of  Cilviniim^  without  having  made 
 ufe  of  any  means  to  bring  it  about  ^  bntthofe  of  Grace 
 andfweetnefs^  mild  and  gentle  methods  ?  *T.'isthefc 
 kind  and  gracious  proceedings  that  hath  forest  fer^ 
 fons  of  good  birth  and  quality,  accullomed  to  all  the 
 belt  accommodations  of  Life ,  to  leave  ten ,  twenty^ 
 thirty  .^  forty  thoufandLivres  per  annum  ^  toexpofe 
 themfelves  to  all  forts  of fuffering  and  dilgrace.'Tis 
 thefe  fweetand  obliging  ways,  that  hath  forc't-w/o- 
 n^en  of  every  age  Sc  quality  to  come  away ,  difguis'd 
 in  the  habit  ot  PeafantSy  fame  onfoot^{ome  onhorfe- 
 backji  fome  by  Po/?,  fome  who  were  eight  or  nine 
 raoneths  with  child,  in  the  night,  through  all  the  Fa- 
 tigues of  the  winter.  I  fay  once  more,  that  I  cannot 
 underiland ,  how  men  that  have  any  honour  to  lofc, 
 cr  at  leaft,  who  believe  they  have  ,  can  declare  that 
 tp  he falfe ,  which  is  fo  e  vident  and  notorious ,  that 
 *  *  3  nothing^ 
 
Advice  to  all  Chrljiians. 
 
 TiOthing  is  more  publickly  known ,  or  more  trndeni- 
 iible.  This  Is  z  fort  of  Lying  that  in  my  opinion  is 
 very  perticular.   But  in  the  mean  while,  *tis  an  ho- 
 mage paid  to  Trftth  and  fufiice-j'txs  a  confellion,  thac 
 fuch  A6tions  are  moft  black  and  abominable ,  be- 
 caufe  though  they  are  committed  in  the  face  of  the 
 Sun,  they  dare  not  own  them  >  they  deny  them  be- 
 fore thofe  who  were  eye-witnefles  of  them  .No  man 
 of  honour,  after  the  reading  of  Mr.  nJMaimbourg's 
 Epiftle  to  the  King  ,  prefixt  tothe  Life  oiSt.gre- 
 ^ory^  but  muft  judge  him  to  be  one  of  the  moll  bale 
 janddifhoneftfi^m^rjr  intheworld.lt  had  been  more 
 pardonable,  if  he  had  only  by  thebydroptfucha 
 falfehood ,  without  infilling  on  it.  But  to  write  a 
 large  Ej>ifile Dedicatory  onthatfubje6t,  to  comple- 
 ment the  King  for  the  Converjions  he  hath  made, 
 without  ufing  any  other  means  than /^i^<?£'/«£'/>  and 
 Charity,  this  is  to  put  the  moil  patient  i^^^^frj  out 
 of  all  patience. 
 
 If  we  confider  xht  manner  of  this  perfecntion ,  it  is 
 no  lefs  extraordinary  5  'Tis  new,'tis  without  exam- 
 ple. 'Tis  no  new  thing  to  condemn  /7<?(7^/^  to  dy e5or 
 to  offer incenfe  to  Idols ,  and  to  goto  Adafs ,  to  ba- 
 nifh  Chriftians  or  malFacre  then> ,  becaufe  they  will 
 notjoyn  in  with  the  Religion  that  is  uppermollj  this 
 hath  been  feen  an  hundred  times.  But  I  maintain , 
 there  was  never  any  thing  feen  like  this  Persecution, 
 ■which  we  fee  ax^refent.  They  tell  People,  they  will 
 not /^«// them  j  on  the  contrary,  "  w^<?^;//,  fay  they, 
 ^'that  you  hve,  but  youfhall  goto  iVJafs,  oryou 
 *'fliall  be  tortured  j  you  iTiall  be  confined  within 
 *'  the  Kingdom  -,  you  iliall  not  be  fuffcrcd  to  go 
 "  away  >  if  you  attempt  an  efcape ,  you  ihall  be  fenc 
 **  to  the  Gallies  j  while  you  flay,  you  ihall  have  fifty 
 *' Soldiers,  or  rather  Executioners  to  maintain  j  if 
 ♦^  fifty  be  not  fuincicnt,  youlliall  have  an  hundred, 
 
 "with 
 
advice  to  all  Chriji'tans* 
 
 ''  with  expre(s  orders,  not  to  let  you  alone  by  day  or 
 "  night  to  omit  no  pillage  ,  no  blows,  nopunifl^i- 
 "nients,notormetits,  till  you  have  renounc't  your 
 *'  Religion.  This,  I  fay,  is  what  hath  never  been  leeu 
 before. 
 
 The  fuccefs  hath  made  many  believe,  that  this 
 infernal  method  was  the  moll  happily  invented  by 
 the  Clergy ,  that  could  be ,  to  promote  the  dtCigw  of 
 the  Converters ,  and  to  ruin  the  Reformation.  But  I 
 am  quite  ofaaother  opiniouiand  'tis  one  of  the  molt 
 extraordinary  things  which  I  find  in  this  perfecu- 
 tion ,  that  any  perfons  of  good  fenfe ,  fhould  believe 
 this  to  be  a  likely  method  to  ^oWih-x  Religion.  The 
 perfecution  was  well  enough  begun ,  in  order  to  the 
 end  and  dejign  of  the  Perlecutors.  And  had  they 
 been  contented  by  little  and  little  to  deprive  us  of 
 our  Temples  ,  to  banifh  our  Minijiers ,  to  forbid  all 
 Affemblies  ^  to  leave  us  in  r>«or4»C(?,  and  deprive  us 
 of  all  the  other  advantages  which  others  Subje6ts 
 injoy  y  the  Reformed  Religion  would  have  been 
 •Ahwoii extinguisht  hdore tenjears were  over:  fuch 
 being  the  coldnefs  and  declenfion  o^ Piety .^  to  which 
 the  trotefiants  were  already  come.  But  <j(?4,  who' 
 would  not  that  his  Truth  fhould  periili,  lufFer'dnot 
 that  things  Ihould  remain  in  that  poilure.  'Tis  well 
 known ,  that  humane  paflions  are  a  great  help  to 
 Chriiiianvertuesi  The /i?/?'^  which  thefepf/y^«jare 
 now  in  ,  who  feel  this  violence ,  x\\ct9rmentl\\tY 
 fufferin  their  Confciences,  the  >*^^<r  which  they  arc 
 in,  for  being  forced  j  do  all  concur  to  fortify  the 
 hatredtheyhcido^ Idolatry  ,  and  their /a Z'^ and  mcli- 
 nationfor  the  Truth.  So  that  by  means  of  rhefe  vio- 
 lent Paflions,  the  Triith  makes  the  more  indelible 
 impreflions  on  their  hearts.  He  mufl  be  very  igno- 
 rant in  the  Hiflory  of  the  World,  and  of  the  Heart  of 
 man,  who  can  think  this  to  be  a  likely  way  to  extin- 
 
 **  4.  guiili 
 
i^Jvlce  ts  dU  Chriflkns, 
 
 uifh  a  Religion.  The  means  to  extirpate  an  Her.eZ 
 5'?  pretended,  or  real,  is  to  cut  ofr  the  Heads^  to  fhed 
 a  great  deal  of  blood,  and  to  llifle  the  moll  zealous 
 of  them  by  a  majfacre :  tor  if  you  fufFer  them  to  live, 
 and  are  content  only  to  draw  trom  them  a  feigned 
 abjuration,  you  thereby  make  them  irreconeileahle 
 Heretickj.  'Twas  by  fire  and  fwovd  the  jill^igenfes. 
 were  deftroyed.  There  is  yet  another  very  effe61:ual 
 way  of  esjdnguifhing  an  Herefy  ^  which  is  to  take 
 away  from  them  all  means  of  increafe and  growth 
 by  preaching  and  inftruftion :  after  this  manner  the 
 Jirrian  Herefy  was  fuppreft.  by  the  Emperors.  This 
 way  thty  began  to  take  in  France  {ox  xh<^(Q  twenty, 
 years  lall  palf ,  and  which  could  not  have  failed  of 
 fuccefs,  as  I  obierved,  if  it  had  been  continued.  But 
 he  mult  be  very  blind  that  can  believe,  \\-\'MPer^onsy 
 into  whofe  Heads  and  Hearts  you  would  force  the 
 'Truth  by  blows  and  vioience  ,  will  not  recover 
 themfelves  again  allbon  as  pcflible ,  and  by  all  man- 
 ner of  ways.  But  it  will  be  faid,  there  are  other  me- 
 thods ufed ,  which  you  grant  to  be  effectual  5  The 
 Teople  are  deprived  of  all  the  means  of  JnfiruElion^ 
 ^ndfo  in  a  little  time  the  Trnth  mufi  dye.  This  would 
 prove  fo,  if  their  Confciences  were  not  under  fuch 
 a  violence  as  they  are  ;  and  if  thatpoflureofthings 
 could  lall  long ,  the  Truth  would  then  be  extin- 
 guifhtby  little  and  httle.  But  that  llateofrhingsis 
 too  violent  to  continue  long  j  :i;id  Wjt  iin  2.few  years 
 you  wil  fee  the  Z,i^fc/ of  that  yfr^,  which  is  fhut  up, 
 "without  being  exiingui/ht. 
 
 There  is  another  tning  very  extraordinary  in  this 
 Tfrfecution^  and  wherein  the  finger  of  God  doth 
 manifeftly  appear  j  that  is,  the  way  they  have  talcen 
 in  their  dealing  with  the  Pafiors.  Thefeare  the  men 
 that  muft  be  fupprefl ,  it  you  would  cxtinguilli  a 
 ^ligion  :  becaufe  they  are  capable  ofrecovering 
 
 it. 
 
t^iVice  to  all  Christ  dm, 
 
 it.  Therefore  in  all  former  j4ges  the  fevcrefl  part  cf^ 
 the  llorm  hath  fallen  on  them  -,  and  even  in  this  Age 
 hkewife ,  witnefs  the  Hiflory  of  the  Perfecutions  in 
 Hungary.  But  here  is  the  quite  contrai^ ,  the  People 
 ruined,  and  the  Mtniflers  fuffered  to  go  free.  They 
 mufl  carry  nothing  away  with  themjout  their  Souls 
 and  Confciences  are  given  them  as  a  prey  :  which 
 fo  many  Laiks  would  defire  and  rejoyce  to  obtain. 
 Thefc  banished  Paflors  carry  the  account  of  the  mi- 
 ferics  of  their  feveral  Flocks  into  all  parts  of  the 
 World.  They  are  in  alljthe  Protefiant  Courts  ofEu" 
 rope<y  the  unreproveableff^//»fj(7^/ofthe  violence  of 
 the  PerfccHtion  :  their  miferies  ftir  up  compaffioii 
 towards  the  a|Bi6led ,  and  Indignation  againft  their 
 Perfecutors. 
 
 Befides  this,  they  are  always  ready,and  kept  in  rC-- 
 ferve  ,  to  return  into  France  ,  and  bring  back  the 
 Light  of  Truth  again  there ,  whenever  God  fhall 
 pleafe  to  open  the  door.    This  is  fuch  a  thing  as 
 fpeaks  plainly,  that  God  preferves  theminfafety,  in 
 order  to  his  great  work ,  and  till  then.     This  is  not 
 the  effe£t  orthe  Comj>aJfion  ohhclr  Perfecutors  -,  for 
 they  are  deftitute  of  any,  and  are  cruel  to  the  utmofl 
 degree.    'Tis  not  a  piece  of^o/^V/ neither  j  for  that 
 would  have  made  thcmfecure  the  Pajlors  infiicha 
 place,  wherein  they  lliould  have  been  condemned  to 
 an  eternal  (ilence.  'Tis  then  a  fecret  Providence  of 
 God,  which  leads  perfons  farther  than  they  would 
 g05and  todo  that  which  they  would  not  have  other- 
 wife  done :  and  'tis  obfervable,  that  Biihop  Vsher  in 
 his  prophecy  doth  exprefly  take  notice  of  this  parti- 
 cular, that  in  this  lafl^erfecut'ton  the  Pajiors  shall  be 
 (pared^  Godrefervingthemfor the  Great  work,he  hath 
 farther  ts  do  5  which  makes  me  give  the  more  heed 
 to  th2LX.  prophecy. 
 
 f^apj^  that  wc  may  fee  how  extraordinary  this^ 
 
Advice  to  all  Chriflians. 
 
 ftrfecution  is  in  all  its  Circumltances,  let  us  confidep 
 it  in  its  fuccefs ,  and  with  refpeft  to  thofe  on  whom 
 it  hath  fucceeded.  I  look  upon  thdit general  Defer- 
 tion ,  an  whole  Kingdom  in  a  manner  changing  its 
 Religion  in  four  tnoneths  time ,  as  a  thing  that  cannot 
 be  parallel'd.  'Tistrue,  thz Roman Em^ire\mh. 
 been  feen  to  become  uirrian  in  a  very  little  while, 
 by  the  perfccution  of  the  Emperors.  But  Arrianifm 
 was  a  ipeculative  Herejy ,  and  the  Arrians  cheated 
 the  People  by  etjuivocalConk^^ions  of  Faith,  which 
 talcen  in  good  fenfe,  might  now  be  fubfcribed  unto. 
 And  for  other  things,  their  WorshibyPrajers^Ceremo- 
 Ktes^Altars^BishopSyiSovernment^  twas  all  alike  jand 
 fo  the  pafTage  from  one  to  another  was  very  eal)'. 
 But  here  is  the  greateft  difference  imaginable  ,  in 
 woi-fhip  5  the  object  of  adoration ,  the  manner  of  it  ^ 
 in  Ceremonies , Government,  and Difciphne. The 
 Reformed  Religion  and  the  Roman  differ  as  Day  and 
 ]SI  ight  5  fo  that  there  muft  have  been  a  prodigious 
 Current ,  for  the  pall  age  from  one  to  another  info 
 little  time.  'Tis  a  frightful!  and  furprizing  thing  to 
 fee  People  make  lefs  difficulty  to  change  their  Gody 
 than  good  Subjects  would  do  to  change  their  Prince-, 
 in  cafe  an  Enemy  break  into  any  Country,he  would 
 not  find  People  fo  ready  to  abjure  their  former 
 Oath  of  Fidelity .  'Tis  true,  this  k^nd  ofperfecution  ^ 
 which  is  made  ufeofagainll  the  reformed ,  fecms  to 
 me  more  cruel  and  more  likely  to  overcome  their 
 conftancy,  th.cr\<iJHaJfacresj  and  Fires ^  M'heels^znd 
 Gibbets.  When  aman  can  fee  to  the  end  of  his  fufife- 
 rings ,  though  that  end  be  death ,  he  may  be  able  to 
 Hand  his  ground :  but  when  he  is  given  over  to  ai-^ 
 hundred  Executioners,  who  are commiflioned  to 
 torment  him  by  turns,  without  giving  him  the  leaft 
 repofe,  I  confefs,  this  is  the  ready  .way  to  defpair.  If 
 they  did  nothing  more  than  hinder  aman  from  l]cep„ 
 
t^chlce  to  all  Qhriftians. 
 
 it  were  fufficient  to  make  him  diftra£ted  ,  and  to 
 makehim  do  what  ever  they  would  have  him.  'Tis 
 certain  then, that  feveral  of'thofe  who  have  yielded, 
 would  more  willingly  have  fuffer'd  death  for  their 
 Religion ,  and  have  earneflly  and  feriouOy  defired 
 it.  But  what  is  very  ftrange,  is  that  the  greatell  part 
 have  not  tarried  for  thefe  Perfecutors.  At  the  very 
 approach  of  the  X>r^^O(?»^  they  cowardly  complied, 
 and  a  fmall  number  of  True  Believers  remained  vi- 
 ctims, expofed  to  the  Rage  of  an  ^rw;' of  an  hun- 
 dred thouiand  men ,  which  were  let  loofe  upon  the 
 Kingdom. 
 
 Hiis,  I  {ay  again,  is  without  Example  in  any  Hi- 
 fisry.S.  Cjfrim  mhis  Treatife  de  LapJtt^Ccems  to  fay 
 that  fome  fuch  thing  happened  in  the  perfecutioa 
 of  Decim-y  but  he  himfelf  in  his  Epflles  malces  it  evi- 
 dent, that  the  Apofiacy  was  not  fo  general  :  for  he 
 remitsthofewhohadfallentobe  judged  at  the  return 
 of  Peace,in  the  AlTemblies  of  the  Faithful  who  per- 
 feveredj  fo  that  the  number  of  thofe  that  perfevered 
 mull  have  been  confiderable.  In  our  time  it  would 
 be  difficult  out  of  every  Flock  to  make  up  an  ^Jfem- 
 ^// of  fuch  as  perfevere  to  judge  the  reft. 'Tis  there- 
 fore an  Event,  wherein  we  muft  admire  the  depth  of 
 Divine  Providence.  'Tis  a  fpeaking  Prodigy, which 
 tells  us ,  we  are  now  in  thofe  laft  days,  whenChrift 
 Ihould  come,  and  not  find  true  Piety,  or  true  Faith 
 upon  Earth.  This  is  a  Touch-ftone  for  all  Prote- 
 fiants  -y  their  Brethren  of  France  were  not  more 
 wicked  than  others:  Wherefore  we  may  believe, 
 that  the  fame  thing  would  happen  in  any  other 
 place ,  on  fuppofition  of  the  fame  Circumftances  ; 
 sind  confequently,that  Chriftian  courage  and  true 
 Faith  are  at  this  day  very  rare ,  and  few  Inftances  to 
 be  found.  Lafily^  this  Affair  tells  us,  that  Go4 
 ^''puld  mdt  the  Heart  pftjiat  People,  andfuffer 
 
advice  to  all  ChriflUns* 
 
 them  to  Gnk  and  be  fwallowcd  up  ,  that  he  may 
 ihortly  raifc  to  himfelf  another  ,  a  new  People. 
 Thefe  are  the  Chara^ers  of  this  ^erfecution ,  which 
 makes  me  regard  it  as  very  (Ingular  and  extraordina- 
 ry in  itskind,and  confequently  as  a  prefage,that  God 
 willihortly  fiaifh  the  ellablimment  of  his  Kingdom^ 
 and  the  Ruin  of  that  of  Antichrifi.  If  we  only  con- 
 Cder  5  how  this  Perfecution  hath  been  more  effectual 
 than  any  the  Chnrch  ever  fuffer'd,  it  were  enough  to 
 make  us  judge ,  that  the  Devil  now  imploys  his  ut- 
 mofl  force  and  power,  as  apprehending  *tis  thelall 
 Time  5  and  that  the  ruin  of  his  Kingdom  is  at  hand. 
 'VilhcnP/iganifm  was  ready  to  fall  under  Confiantine^  ^ 
 he  then  excited  the  {h^vipe^ perfecution  under  the 
 Emperor  Dieclejlan . 
 
 Thefe  are  the  different  Reflexions  that  conlpired 
 to  polTefs  me ,  that  the  coming  of  our  Lord 
 was  near,  to  defiroy  the  ti/ieked  one  by  the  Breath 
 «f  hU  Mouth.  I  had  a  flrong  inclination  to  be 
 certain  and  afTurcd  of  the  truth  of  thefe  Thoughts, 
 which  could  no  otherwife  be  done  but  by  finding 
 in  the  A^ocaly^fe ,  the  accomplilTiment  of  thofe 
 Circumflances ,  which  were  to  precede  and  accom- 
 pany the  fall  of  the  Babylonish  Empire.  Witli  this 
 defign  I  betook  my  fell  to  read  over  the  uipocaltpfe^ 
 not  the  feveral  Commentators  on  that  Book ,  but 
 theBookitfelf,  only  with  the  Expofitionof/o/>^^ 
 Mede  ^  whom  I  formerly  look't  upon  as  a  manin- 
 fpired  for  the  Interpretation  of  the  T^rophecies.  His 
 Mey  of  the  ^pocalypfe  ,  and  annexed  commentary, 
 did  heretofore  charm  me.  I  could  find  nothing  like 
 it  in  all  the  other  Expofitors.  I  added  that  of  his 
 Chronicles ,  and  his  Book  called  The  ylpofiacy  of  the 
 latter  Times  ,  which  is  a  large  Commentary  on 
 1  Tim.  Chap.  4.  i/.  i,  2 ,  g,  4.  Andthe  Spirit  faith  ex- 
 ^e^y ,  that  in  fhc  Ufi  times  then  shall  be  ifime  u4>^ 
 
 shall 
 
jidvlce  to  all  Chri[lUns. 
 
 shall  depart  fi'om  the  Faith.  Befides  fevcral  excellent 
 and  curious  things,  fa  part  whereof  you  will  find  in 
 this  Tveatile)  I  met  with  in  that  Author  the  thing 
 which  I  lb  eagerly  fought  for ,  viz,,  the  true  Efocha 
 of  the  1260  years  ^  during  which  Timethe-^«/f- 
 chrijlian  Empre  ihould  lall  j  he  makes  them  to  be- 
 gin about  the  year  of  our  Lord  450.  or  45  5'.  by 
 dateing  them  from  thence ,  they  mull  end  about  the 
 year  1710,  or  171 5.  which  agrees  very  well  with 
 my  conjecture.  But  lofe^h  Mede ,  who  let  merighc 
 atfirilm  the  beginning  of  the  true  path,  forfook 
 Xx\t  in  the  mid  die  of  the  way  j  and  when  the  circum- 
 liances  and  preliminaries  of  xh^fallof  Babylon  were 
 to  be  adjulled  according  to  this  Calculation, 
 which  are  fo  exadrly  defer ibed  in  the  ^^ocaljpfe^ 
 
 1  found  no  adiftance  at  all  from  him  -,  on  the  con^; 
 trary ,  he  led  me  out  of  the  way  ^  wherin  he  himfelf 
 had  put  me,  and  to  make  me  wander  and  go  aftray*- 
 According  to  the  Epocha  which  he  himfelf  had 
 mark't ,  for  the  beginning  of  the  1260  years  for 
 the  reign  of  uintichriftr ,  I  Ihould  fee  thv  end  of  it  in 
 
 2  J  ov^o  years  ^  but  according  to  Mr.  ^Kede  there 
 mult  be  many  Ages  toaccomplifh  all  things  which 
 are  to  be  fulfilled  before  the  period  of  the  /0'»g- 
 dom  of  Antichrtfi.  -. 
 
 In  the  ii*h,i4t'',5c  1 6^'' , Chapters,  we  have  an  ac- 
 count of  the  Circumftanc^s  and  degrees  of  the  P^// 
 of  that  Empire ;  the  Eleventh  Chapter  fpeaks  of  the 
 death  of  the  tzuo  Witnejfes  for  three  days  and  half,  of 
 their  %efHrre^ion  ,  and  of  the  fall  of  the  tenth 
 part  of  the  Ctty  ,  &c.  In  the  14  ,  Chap,  where 
 the  Fall  of  Baby  Ion  is  divided  into  two  A6ts  ,  one  is 
 called  the  f^intage  ,  the  other  the  Harveft.  In  the 
 16'''.  Chap,  where  the /tfz/«»  Periods  of  the  dcclen- 
 fion  and  Fall  of  the  Antichrijiian  Empire ,  are  fee 
 forth  by  fevert  viols  'xndfeverk  Pli^ucs  j  of  all  this 
 
^^dVice  to  all  Chrifliayis. 
 
 lofeph  Mede  underllood  nothing  j  yea ,  fuppofing , 
 as  he  doth  ,  that  of  xho^tfeven  Plagues  nofabovc 
 two  or  three  were  come  to  pafs  in  his  Time  ,  he 
 remits  ustar  enough  off  for  the  accompUlliment  of 
 the/z'tf  otiiers.  The  Periods  defcribed  by  every  yiol 
 are  each  of  them  more  than  one  Age :  fo  that  we 
 fhould  have  four  or  five  hundred  years  yet  to  come  , 
 before  the  end  of  the  Kingdom  of  Antichrifi. If  cveiy 
 one  of  the  four  viols ,  that  remain  to  be  poured 
 out,  were  but  ofMiy  years,  we  ihould  have  yet 
 two  hundred j-f^rj-  longer  to  wait. 
 
 I  confefs,  that  after  having  read  thofe  places  of 
 ihe^pocaijpfe,  and  reviewed  them  twenty  times, 
 I  underllood  nothing  more  therin  ;  I  was  only 
 more  and  more  confirmed,  that  no  man  had  rightly 
 underftood  them.  In  the midll  of  thefe  diffractions 
 I  yet  begun  my  work  ,  without  knowing  well 
 where  I  went.  But  I  can  fay,  that  God  fo  opened 
 mine  eyes  in  the  way,  that  gave  me  unexpreffible 
 confolationj  for  after  having  confuked  the  £/<rrw<«/ 
 Truth  above  an  hundred  times  ,  with  a  deep 
 Humility ,  and  very  great  Attention  ,  at  length  I 
 received  an  anfwer  ,  at  leall  I  believe  fo  ,  and 
 think  it  very  plain  ,  that  all  that  mufl precede  the 
 lafi  Fall  of  the  jintichrijlian  Empire  yts  fully  ac- 
 cempltjht.  I  have  no  right  to  require  the  fame  allu- 
 rance  from  others,  neither  do  I  require  it.  But  that 
 which  I  demand  at  leaft ,  is  a  little  of  that  attention , 
 which  I  imployed  in  the  meditation  of  thofe  divine 
 Oracles,  and  then  I  am  perfwaded  ,  that  if  you 
 arc  not  as  fully  convinced  as  1  am,  you  will  yet  fee 
 rcafon  enough  not  to  condemn  me  of  rallmefs. 
 
 In  the  firll  part  of  this  work  ,  you  will  find 
 nothing  new  for  thefubflanceof  it>  for  "'tis  a  long 
 time  that  Rome  hath  been  called  Babylon  ,  and 
 that  the  Chara^crs  of  the  AntichriJiiMn  Emfire 
 
 have 
 
JdVice  to  all  Chyijl'utns, 
 
 have  been  confell  to  be  found  in  the  Tapacy.  t 
 believe  neverthclefs,  that  you  willfind  that  Tru^h 
 better  cleared  ,  and  made  more  manifefl  ,  than 
 hitherto  it  hath  been.  This  Controverfie  about 
 yintichrifi  hath  languifht  for  an  hundred 7<r^rj  j  it 
 hath  been  unhappily  abandoned  ,  on  a  politick 
 account ,  and  in  obedience  to  Pofijh  Princes.  'Tis  a 
 wicked  Complaiilince,  for  which  we  are  punillit, 
 and  which  hath  coftus  very  dear  :  for  if  we  had 
 perpetually  expofed  this  Great  and  important 
 Truth  before  the  Eyesof  the/'rc/<r/?<i«fj,  that  the 
 TafAcy  is  Antichri^iani^m  ,  they  would  not  have 
 fallen  into  that  degeneracy  and  apoflacy  ,  which 
 we  fee  at  prefent.  How  could  they  have  refolved 
 withinthemfelvestofubmirtoy^»^?V/;r//?5andreturn 
 to  his  Party  !  But 'tis  fo  long  fince  they  heard  it  fo 
 called,  that  they  have  forgot  it.  They  thought  it 
 was  only  a  tranfport  of  zeal  in  the  fir ^  Reformers  ^ 
 from  which  we  were  now  come  off  .There  was  fome- 
 thing  in  that  neglecl  and  forgetfullnefs,which  feema 
 to  difcover  the  iinger  of  God ;  He  would  that  this 
 horrible  catalfrophe  ihould  happen  ,  and  to  that 
 end  permitted  that  this  important  Tr«r^  fhouldbc 
 neglected  ,  and  thofe  controverfies  only  which 
 were  but  accellbry  fhould  be  minded  ,  and  that 
 this  fhould  be  paff't  over  ,  that  the  Pafacyis  the 
 Antichrifiian  Empire :  they  who  for  want  of  giving 
 heed  to  that  Truth  are  fallen,  ought  now  to  think 
 of  it,  and  tremble  to  confider ,  that  they  have 
 voluntarily  plung'd  themfelves  again  into  tnat-ff^* 
 ^ylon  ,  out  of  which  God  had  fo  wonderfully 
 aelivered  them.  In  my  opinion,  this  isfo  fundamen- 
 tal a  T>«;^,  that  without  it  aman  cannot  be  a  true 
 Chrifiian :  to  confound  the  Kingdom  of  f.  Chrifl 
 with  thzto^  A ntichrifi  is  an  unfufferable  Fault :  in 
 £omQ  Ages  for  cer»ia  God  hath  permitted  that 
 
 Ignot 
 
^ J  vice  to  all  Clyrifli^ns, 
 
 Ignorance;  but  we  are  not  now  in  thofe  times  :\vc 
 mull  now  declare  for  one  party  ,  and  lland  our 
 ground.  There  is  no  Communion  between  Chrifi 
 iknd  Belial,  between  the  Prince  of /jf^^^  ,  and  that 
 Dejlrejer ,  who  is  truly  an  Angel  of  Darknefs  j  that 
 C(?«frot'^>'j()' was  fo  much  {lifted  and  laid  afleep,  that 
 our  Adveriaries  believed  it  dead  ,  and  thought  that 
 we  had  renounc't  that  Principle  ,  and  the  ground 
 of  all  our  Reformation  ;  for  I  cannot  believe  the 
 Reformation  to  have  been  on  a  good  foundation , 
 but  on  this  account.  Some  Protefiants  (the  reproach 
 and  fhame  not  only  of  the  Reformation  but  of  the 
 Chrillian  name)  have  contributed  to  efface  thefe 
 Ideas  from  the  minds  of  men  i  by  turning  to  ano* 
 ther  fenfe  what  the  H.  Gholl  faith  of  the  jinti^ 
 chrifiian  Empire  ,  making  fuch  Commentaries  of 
 the  fcripture ,  as  overthrow  the  defign  and  meaning 
 of  it  5  forging  Hiftories  at  pleafure ,  by  that  means 
 to  find  the  accomplifliment  oi  S.Iohn'*s  Prophecies 
 in  the  firll  ages  of  the  Church.  At  prefent  therfore 
 we  mull  revive  that  Truth  ,  which  we  had  almofb 
 ilifFcred  to  dye.  This  is  the  Time  when  we  mull 
 indeavourto  open  the  Eyes  of  the  Princes  zndPe^^le 
 of  the  Earth  j  for  behold  now  is  the  Time  when 
 they  ought  to  eat  the  flelliof  the  Beall  ,  and  burn 
 it  with  tire ,  ftrip  naked  the  whore ,  and  tear  off  her 
 ornaments,  and  make  a  full  end  of  Babylon .  Within 
 a  little  while  thefe  great  Things  mull  come  to 
 pa6  5  'tis  high  tim.e  then  to  awaken  men  in  order  to 
 it.  This  is  what  I  attempt  in  the  firll  part  of  this 
 work,  wherein  Idifcover  5  after  aiiother  manner 
 than  hath  been  done  hitherto ,  the  true  Characters 
 of  that  jintichrifiian  Empire.  In  which  I  muft 
 acknowledg  my  great  obligations  to  my  foremen- 
 tioned  Author ,  fofe^h  Mede;  for  no  man  hath  taken 
 pains  upon  that  iubjed  with  forauch  fuccefsashe^ 
 
Jclvlce  to  all  Chrijlians, 
 
 You  will  fee  the  adnlirable  T]/pe  of  aAntichrifi  iii 
 the  famous  zAntiochm  ,  carried  farther  than  ever 
 it  hath  been ,  and  the  explication  of  the  three year& 
 And  half  ^  or  1260  days  ,  much  clearer  than  ever 
 hitherto  it  hath  been  made.     But  I  mull  heread- 
 vertife  ,  that  to  comprehend  the  full  force  of  my 
 Arguments ,  to  prove  the  Papacy  to  be  the  uinti^ 
 chrtfiian  Empire ,  to  the  reading  of  this  work ,  you 
 mull  add  that  of  my  Lawful  Prejudices  againfhPope* 
 ry  i  for  in  that  book  you  will  find  the  proof  of  all  the 
 Chara&ers  of  the  Antichrifiian  Empire  Anlzrged. 
 I  mean  not  only  thofe  (Toapters  ,    wherein   the 
 explication  of  fome  paflages  in  the  Prophecies 
 concerning  Antichrijt ,  I  apply  them  to  the  Pope 
 and  his  Empire,  I  fpeak  principally  of  thofe  Chapters 
 where  I  defcribe  the  (Corruption  ,    Covetoufnefs  ^ 
 Pride ,  Idolatry  ,  Paganijm ,  the  fabulous  and  lying 
 Spirit  of  Popery ,  all  characters  of  Antichriflianifm^ 
 as  in  this  work  is  iTiown.  I  delire  all  thofe  who  have 
 any  care  of  their  lalvation  to  Read  thofe  two  pieces  5 
 and  I  dare  be  confident  that  all  thofe  who  have  not 
 a  feared  Confcience  will  be  fenfibly  affe<5ted  with 
 what  they  Ihall  there  find  ,  and  conceive  ajull 
 Horror  for  that  Religion  ,   which  hath  held  the 
 Truth  under  fo  long  and  cruel  a  Captivity.   That 
 I  may  render  my  Lawfull  Prejudices  the  more  ufe- 
 full  to  my  defign  ,   which  is  to  make  the  Papacy 
 kppear  to  be  the  true  Antichrifiiantfm  ,  I  am  re- 
 folved  ,   according  to  the  advice  that  hath  been 
 given  me  ,  to  abridge  it  \    but  inflead  of  making 
 a  pure  and  fimple  abridgment ,   I  fhall ,    in  con- 
 tracting it  5   change  the  Prejudices  into  fo  many 
 CharaUcrs  oi  Antichrifiianifm :  and  fhow,  that  there 
 h  no  one  of  thofe  Prejudices  but  is  a  character  of 
 the  Antichrifiinn  Empire.  If  any  thing  retards  this 
 defign  J  itwillberoydefu-e  to  fee  whether  C¥^r, 
 
 A  At^ 
 
Jidvice  to  all  Chirifllans. 
 
 jirnaud  will  make  good  the  promifc  off.  Simon  ^ 
 and  reply  to  thiit  Bool^  So  that  when  I  Abridgd 
 that  Boo\j  I  may  at  the  fame  time  refute  the 
 Sophiims  «J^K'  ^rnaud  is  preparing.  This  ^rfi 
 J)art  regards  the  Tims  pa  ft. 
 
 The  fecond  part  contains    the   explication  of 
 Things  future,  or  rather  of  thofe  which  we  believs 
 are  yet  to  come ,  there  are  many  things  therin  which 
 will  certainly  be  furprizing  to  you  ,  as  they  were 
 to  me  jand  ii  you  read  withany  favourable  opinion, 
 what  I.fay  upon  the  ii'"^,  14*'',  and  16^^.  Chapters 
 of  the  j4j>ocaljps  ,  I  cannot  believe  you  will  have 
 muchdiftercnt  Thoughts  from  mine.  1  will  not  call 
 them  CotijeElures  ,  let  them  be  fuch  to  others  ,  I 
 confenti  but  as  to  »?<?,  there  is  fomething  more)  for 
 I  think    1  have  difcovered   which  are   the  two 
 parts  of  the  Fall  o'i  Babylon  ,  wherof  one  is  called 
 ihe  Harvejr,  the  other  the  Fintage.^  I  believe  that 
 1  have  found  the  [even  viols  of  the  16^*^.  Chap,  to 
 be  already  poured  out ,  which  were  fuppofed  to  be 
 yet  to  come  ,  wliich  to  me  is  an  argument,  that 
 the  J^etgn  of  ^«/^/t/?r//?isnear  its  end.  I  know  not 
 whether  others  have  difcovered  any  thing  of  this' 
 before  me  j  I  pretend  not  to  have  perulcdallthc 
 Modern  "Commentators  on  the  Apocalyps;  on  the 
 Contrary  1  have  read  very  few  of  them  ,  having 
 experienc't ,  that  the  diverfity  of  Ideas  that  re- 
 main in  tl>e  mind ,  ferve  but  to  obfcure  the  Truth  ^ 
 and  caufe  one  to  lofe  it.   Some  I  confultcJ  before 
 1  made  ihis  fecond  Edi5lton;  but  1  found  nothing  ca-^- 
 pable  to  make  me  alter  my  fentiments,  or  that  could 
 furnilh  me  with  any  new  light.    Dr.  Moore  is  one 
 of  the  lateft  Commentators  on  the  uipocalypfe ,  and 
 oneof  themofleileemed.  I  found,  that  he  follows 
 Mede  in  every  thing  ,    fave  in  the  explication  of 
 thcHi^rvefi  and  the  Fintage  y  of  the  1 4'''.  Chap. 
 
 the 
 
x^dvice  to  all  Chriflthis» 
 
 the  feven  viols  of  the  16  ,  and  the  death  of  tfili 
 two  Witnejfes  of  the  ii'^.Chap.  that  is,  that  h6 
 h;id  followed  him  in  rhofe  places ,  wherin  he  had 
 lucceeded  well :  'tis  in  effe6t  impoffible  to  differ 
 from  him  in  thofe  places.  But  in  thofe  places  where 
 Mr.  Mede  was  not  Happy  ,  Dr.  <iJH'oore  is  n6 
 morefo  than  he.  If  any  other  hath  difcovered  thefcJ 
 Truths,  he  will  oblige  me  that  fliallletme  know 
 it.  I  ihall  be  rcjoyc't  to  underftand ,  that  any  other 
 hath  made  the  fame  difcoveries  :  this  willconfirni 
 me  in  the  perfwafion  which  I  have  j  that  I  hnv's 
 found  that  which  linquired  after. 
 
 After  having  proved  in  this  fecotjd  part ,  that  the 
 end  of  the  Reign  of  jintichrifi  is  at  hand  ,  I  treat  of 
 that  which  is  to  follow  after  that  F all ,  viz.  the 
 Hxnous  Reign  of  Chnjl  upon  Earth ,  which  hath  been 
 fo  often  contradided  lince  the  Beginning  of  the 
 Chrifiian  Church  :  I  have  inlargeda  little  upon  it  5 
 as  being  oneof  the  moftcoilfolatory  Truths  which 
 is  in  the  whole  Scripture^  I  cannot  but  afsribe  toji 
 fecret  providence  of  God,that^//«^«<?/}jWhich  mofl: 
 Chrijiians  have  been  under  hitherto  concerning  it^ 
 for  certain  reafons  ,   God   would  not  that  they 
 Should  fee  that  Reign  ofChriji  in  the  Prophecies  ^ 
 tho  it  be  there  as  cle-^rly  defcribed  as  the  Coming 
 bf  the  Mejfiah  ,   which  yet  the  lews  will  not  fee 
 to  be  there  ,   you  will  therin  find  one  Chapter  ^ 
 for  which  the  lews  are  indebted  to  me  5    for  I  : 
 re-eftabiiiTi  them  in  their  Rights ,  and  in  their  Hopes^  \ 
 farther  than  Chrifiiahs  have  as  yet  done.     Among, ". 
 the  proofs  of  the  Rtign  of  a  thoufand  years  ,   you 
 ivill  find  an  explicjttion  of  the  Type  of  the  work 
 of  Creation ,  which  will  not  be  unpleafant  to  thofe 
 who  love  Myfleries.  I  have  nothing  to  fay  in  vin- 
 dication oi  this  book^  .  It  muft  run  the  commori 
 rifaue,  itmuftbeleft  tothe  Judgment  of  the  pub* 
 
 A  i  iickj. 
 
J d vice  to  all  Chrlflians. 
 
 lick  >  a  Rifquc  To  much  the  greater,  in  that  treatin  g 
 of  Prophecies ,  no  man  thinks  himfelf  obhged  to 
 fubfcribe  to  the  thoughts  of  thofe  who  interpret 
 •them.  I  may  well  expert  to  be  ill  treated  by  others, 
 the  learned  and  the  wife ,  as  they  pretend  to  be,  who 
 mock  at  all  Prophecies  ,  and  all  thofe  who  go 
 about  to  interpret  them  j  thefemenare  upon  the 
 borders  of  Impiety ,  if  they  are  not  already  plunged 
 into  it /Tis  not  for  their  fakes  that  I  write)  Idefpife 
 ^j  them ,  at  leall;  their  Judgment  -,  but  I  pray  God 
 ,  .  -for  their  f dvation .-  'tis  for  the  comfort  of  the  Good 
 and  upright  that  this  work^  was  undertaken ,  God 
 grant  it  may  contribute  to  it  j  if  I  am  deceived  I 
 lliallhavebutmy  common  Lot  with  many  others  > 
 neverthelefs ,  1  deferve  fome  thanks  for  my  good 
 Intentions.  Let  me  add  one  word ,  that  this  is  not 
 a  book^  to  be  read  Curforily  over  ,  and  that  but 
 once  ,  I  confent  that  it  be  read  the /ry?  Time  as  a 
 Romance  ,  but  let  fuch  a  one  return  to  it ,  and  lay 
 afide  his  Prejudices  by  little  and  little  ,  and  at 
 length  accufiom  himfelf  to  thofe  Jde^C:  thatatfirit 
 feemed  ftrange.  This  advice  I  give  chiefly  to 
 Roman  Catholic!<j  ,  aflbon  as  they  perceive  by  the 
 title  oiiiBook.^  that  the  dcfign  is  to  perfwade  then:^ 
 that  their  Religion  is  AntichriJ}ianif?n  ,  they  fall  in- 
 to a  rage,  and  their  Pafllon  blinds  them.  But  yet 
 for  once  let  them  take  the  pains  to  read  it  as  a 
 Romance  ,  and  afterwards  let  them  think  that  the 
 matter  deierves  at  leaft  to  be  examined ,  becaufe  no 
 lefs  than  their  Eternal  Salvation  is  concerned  ia 
 it:  I  have  no  defign  to  anger  them  5  1  delirc  their 
 Salvation.  'Tistheonlyendlpropofe,  God  is  my 
 witneis. 
 
 *4p^f* 
 
t^dVice  to  all  QynJiUns, 
 
 A  Supplement  to  the  Advice  to  all  Chripans. 
 
 This  is  what  I  have  advertifed  the  publick  in 
 the  frfi  Edillion  ;  in  this  fecond  \  find  mv  fclf 
 obliged  to  remove  two  fcandals  ,  which  1  have 
 learnt  have  been  taken  on  the  account  of  this  book^. 
 Firft^  there  are  fome  who  believe  the  hopes  t 
 give  oi  3.  Re-efiahlishment,  within  a  few  years  J  may 
 do  much  Hurt,  becaufe  all  thofe  who  are  thus 
 perfwaded,  will  fufTerthemle Ives  to  fleepfecure  in 
 the  mean  time  in  the  Commumon  of  the  RomAn 
 Church  5  faving ,  if  it  he  thiu^'we  may  expert  a  while  , 
 and  bear  our  Captivity  as  uvell  as  %\/e  can  ,  tve  shall 
 erelongfee  the  end  of  it.  During  which  expectation 
 they  will  flill  go  to  mafs,  and  joyninthefuper- 
 ftitions  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  To  this  I  have 
 two  things  to  fay  j  Firjt ,  that  God's  ends  and  ways 
 are  different  from  ours  ;  at  this  rate  God  fhould 
 never  have  promifed  to  deliver  his  Church  ,  that 
 men  might  not  grov/  fecurein  the  Expectation  of 
 it.  God  hath  aimoft  always  hid  Events  from  us , 
 and  would  not  that  at  all  times  the  Prophecies 
 fhould  beunderftood  ,  left  the  knowledg  andun- 
 derftanding  of  them  fhould  prejudice  their  aecom' 
 flishment  ;  left  men  fhould  oppofe  it  ,  and  ftand 
 upon  their  guard  in  that  refpecl.  But  who  knows 
 whether  God  ought  not  atlaft  to  make  the  Prophe- 
 cies be  underftood,  that  they  may  the  more  eafily 
 be  fulfilled?  who  knows,  whether  fo many  of  the 
 Romifh  [ommunion^who  are  already  difgufted  with 
 their  Religion  ,  may  not  open  their  Eyes  by  the 
 Light  which  we  fet  before  them  ,  and  refolve  to 
 become  inftruments  in  the  hand  of  God  ,  for  the 
 accomplifhment  of  this  great  work  ?  'tis  certain' 
 that  oftentimes  Prophecie/ ,  Counterfeit ,  or  Real,  - 
 "A3  have 
 
Mv'ice  to  all  £l9Yiftiani, 
 
 fiavc  infpired  thofe  for  whom  they  were  made  „ 
 Withthedefigii  coefFe6t  the  things  that  were  pro- 
 mifed  them  ;  after  all  ,  when  Gad  difcovers  any 
 truths  of  this  nature,  he  hath  his  reafons  fordoing 
 fo,  and  we  ought  not  to  refifl  it  ,  upon  pretence 
 pf  fome  ill Confequences  that  would  follow.  7^- 
 T^my^  during  thenege  of  lerufalem  ,  declared  tQ 
 all  the  world  ,  that  the  Chaldeans  would  take  the 
 Cit^  i  iliould  he  have  forborn  to  fpeak  that  Truth  , 
 >vhich  God  had  revealed  to  him ,  becaiife  of  fome  ill 
 Confequences  I  'Tis  evident,  that  nothing  was 
 ^nore  proper  to  leiTen  the  courage  of  thelnhabitants, 
 and  to.  promote  the  taking  of  the  Cityo£  lerufalem  , 
 than  fuch  a  difcourfe  of  the  Prophet. 
 
 The  other  thing  which  I  have  to  fay  on  this  ^r/?, 
 fcandal ,  is  this,  that  fuch  who  takeoccafion  from 
 this  Bock,  to  continue  in  the  Roman  fHperfinion , 
 waiting  for  deliverance ,  have  no  need  of  this  book 
 to  cherifh  the  difpoGtion  they  are  in  to  remain 
 there.  They  are  people  who  only  fearch  for  Pre- 
 tences ,  to  flatter  themfelves  in  the  condition  they 
 are  in  ,  and  can  never  want  them  either  here  or 
 there  ,  from t|ii^ thing  or  another.  But  in  truth, 
 nothing  can  be  more  ridiculons  than  to  take  occa- 
 fion  from  hence ,  to  continue  in  the  'Jioman  Church. 
 In  three  or  four  years  or  more  there  wiU  be  a  great 
 change  in  the  Pa^acv,  we  mull  than  remain  there  , 
 waiting  till  that  cisange  happen  j  'tis  to  the  fiime 
 effe6l  as  if  I  fhould  faj  ^  lam  in  an  houfe  that  is  on 
 Fire  ,  and  that  is  read/to.  Fall ,  /  have  good  affuran  ce 
 that  in  three  or  four  years  it  will  bsreUuilt  ,  therfore 
 txpeBing  that  ^  Imufifuffermyf/£lfto  ke  burned  in- 
 i^  ,  or  to  perish  under  its  mines.  J  am  near  a  filthy 
 and  poifoned  water  ,  in  a  little  timt  fome  one  will 
 €ome  and  clemfe  the  fountain ,  and  render  it  whel* 
 fsmt.  i  i>i  tkc  mean  tim^  ex^e^inzthat  j  let  tts  drink. 
 
K^dVice  to  all 'Chrifl tans » 
 
 of  it.  A  maiimufl  be  befideshimfelf ,  tliat  fhoiild 
 argue  after  this  rate  j  nolcfsmiilthebe,  thatllvall 
 rcaibn  as  thefe  cowards  and  Apollates  do.  f^nhin. 
 fame  years  the  Reformatian  shall- revive  ,  tvaitin^for. 
 that ,  /  will  continue  in  a  -wicked  Religion  ,  wherin  ^ 
 cannot  be  faved  y  Iwillpertal^e  tn  its  Idolatry  ,  and 
 bafelyf^pprefs  the  truth  of  God  within  my  breaft.  A 
 fin  of  a  quarter  of  an  hour  is  enough  to  deftroy  a 
 man  Eternally  i  and  fhallit  be  thouglit,that  the 
 Idolatry  and  mofl  lliamefuU  Hypocrtfy  of  two  or 
 three  years  are  venial  crimes  ?  To  betray  a  mans 
 Confcience  and  the  TruLh  ,  by  one  fingle  aft, 
 deferves  Hell  ;  and  they  flatter  themfelves,  that 
 God  will  Indulge  them  in  a  treajon  continued  in 
 for  feveral  years :  they  who  reafon  after  this  manner 
 have  they  any  revelation  from  God ,  that  they  flialt 
 live  three  or  four  years  longer  ,  or  that  they  fhall 
 have  the  leafure  to  repent  ?  and  what  will  become 
 of  them  if  they  dye  in  that  treafoaable  llate  ?  lb 
 far  is  the  Haf>e  that  I  give  from  being  capable  to 
 make  them  continue  where  they  are,  that  nothing 
 can  be  more  effectual  to  make  them  quit  it.  Their 
 '  Poffeffions  and  profit  is  that  which  retains  thenii 
 could  they  be  perfwaded  that  in  a  few  years  they 
 Ihould  recover  them  again  ,  it  would  not  be  fo 
 difficult  to  forfakethemnow. 
 
 The  other  fcandal  which  I  know  hath  been  taken, 
 is  concerning  the  Reign  of  a  thoufand  years  ;  many 
 Divines  in  this  counuy  have  greatly  murmured 
 at  it  ,  even  fo  far  as  to  threaten  to  complain  of 
 me.  I  am  forry  it  is  To  ;  for  I  lliould  be  glad  not 
 to  difpleafe  my  Brethren.  In  the  mean  time ,  I 
 patiently  expect  what  they  will  do  in  it  ;  and  by 
 waiting,  I  ihall  knowwhether  our  C&nduclers  intend 
 to  make  new  Articles  of  faith  ,  and  whetlier  Coc- 
 ccantfme  be  become  a,n  intolerable  Herefy.  eJ^'f. 
 
 A  4  Coccciusy 
 
AdVic&  to  all  Chrijlians, 
 
 Coicetusy  upon  the  iV^.  Chaj>   of  the  ^pocaijpfel 
 proves  this  J^ei^n  of  Chrifi  upon  earth ,  by  the  lame 
 pafTages  and  the  fame  arguments  as  I  do  ,  Except 
 that  he  refers  not  to  this  thethoufand  years  of  the 
 Dragon  being  bound ,  in  the  20'^'^.  C^ap.  Since  my 
 arrival  in  thefe  Provinses  ,    I  have  fallen  in  with 
 nothing  of  that  famous  Divine  but  in  this  article. 
 If  I  fhould  have  agreed  with  himinfome  01  hers, 
 I  fhould  not  be  a  Ihamed  of  it  ,  and  I  know  not 
 what  trouble  ^ny  one  can  give  me  for  one  only 
 article  of  agreement  with  many  Able  Divines ^  who 
 are  Good  men ,  and  very  orthodox.     But  I  would 
 fain  know  what  it  is  in  this  opinion  that  fo  much 
 o-fFends  thefe  Gentlemen.  Is  it  any  thing  contrary 
 to  any  Doftrine  of  faith ,  and  which  doch  dired:Iy 
 or  indirectly  ftrike  at  the  foundation  ?  It  is  worth 
 while  to  know ,  that  fuch  as  can  produce  a  little  of 
 their  own  5  and  labour  ufefuUy  for  the  glory  of. 
 Qod  5   if  they  hate  the  Spirit  of  Licentioufne/s, 
 are  not  like  to  become  flaves  to  certain  prevailing 
 opinions  ,  only  on  this  account ,    becaufe  they 
 arc  prevailing.      I  fhall  conclude  by  advertifing 
 the  Reader ,  that  he  will  find  this  (econd  Edition  to 
 be  inlarged  throughout  the  whole  book, ,  cfpecially 
 as  to  what  is  PropketicarmxhQ  uipocaljpfc^  which 
 was  not  explained  in  the frfiEdition. It  was  believed, 
 that  by  fhowing  a  compleat  fyftem    of  all   the 
 Events  foretold  in  that  book ,  we  fhould  give  the 
 more  hght  to  each  of  the  feveral  Vifions  -,  for  we 
 fhall  find  that  every  thing  is  well  followed ,  and 
 that  the  order  of  the  Prophecies  is  the  fame  with  that 
 ©f  the  Events  J  or  for  the  moll  part  is  fo. 
 
 THE 
 
T  HE 
 
 TABLE 
 
 O  F 
 
 CHAPTERS 
 
 of  the  Firft  PART. 
 
 Chap.  I.  /^  F  the  [even   E^ifiles   to  the  Seven 
 VJf  ^hurches .  7  hat  in  allprohabilitj  they 
 are  not  Prophetical.  The  Thoughts  of  Interpreters 
 thereupon.  ^^g-  * 
 
 Chap.  II.  <iy4n  Explication  of  the  Vijlon  ofthefonr 
 living  Creatures^  andofthetn/entyfoHrEldersj^ 
 contatnedin  the  fourth  Chapter.  I^ 
 
 Chap.  III.  The  Key  of  the  Revelation .  This  bookis  no 
 other  than  a  comment  onwhatDzniel  faith  in  th^ 
 feventh  Ch.  of  his  Revelations^  touching  the  fourth 
 Beafi^andthefourth  Monarchy.  28 
 
 Chap.  IV.  The  Syflem  of  the  fevin  Seals  ^  and  the fe- 
 ven  Trumpets  ^  that  denote  the  great  events  ^  and 
 bringtheWorldtoits  end.  26 
 
 Chap.  V.  The  Explication  of  the  Vifon  of  the  fix 
 firft  Seals ,  according  as  it  is  in  the  jlxth  Chapter 
 c/f(7<?  Revelation.  44, 
 
 Chap.VI.ex^w  Explication  of  the  four  firft  Trumpets  <f 
 which  are  the  pve  degrees  of  the  fall  of  the  Roman 
 Empire,  or  the  Soveraignty  o/Rome.  5*  j 
 
 Chap.  VII.  An  Explication  of  the  Viftons  of  the  fifth 
 andfixth  Trumpet ,  wherein  arefeen  the  Empires 
 ^/f.^^  Saracens  ^«<^ Turks,  6^ 
 
 Chap. 
 
The  Table  of  Chapters 
 
 Chap.  VIII.  The  Explication  of  the  tenth  Chaper  of 
 the  Revelation.  7^ 
 
 Chap.  IX.  A  short  Syflem  of  all  the  Events  of  the 
 Qjurch ,  which  are  noted  in  the  Apocalypfe  j  and 
 £r(}  ofa/lj  an  Epitome  of  the  Chronology.  8  3 
 
 Chap.X.  A  short  Syflem  of  the  Events  fore-told  in 
 the  Revelation,  concerning  the  Church  ^as  to  the 
 Hijioricalpart.  94 
 
 Chap.  XI.  Several  things^  thatallare  agreedon ,  tn 
 reference  to  Antichrill,  which  willferve  to  clear  up 
 thofe  wherein  tve  are  not  agreed,  loi 
 
 Chap. XII.  The  CharaElers  of  h.xx^\QS\x\^^  which 
 we  are  not  agreed  ah^ut.  ThefaifeAntichriiiof 
 theVzipiHs.  107 
 
 Chap.  XIII.  IVhat  are  the  true  Characters  of  the 
 Antichrillian  Empire.  They  are  three;  Tyrannj\ 
 Idolatry^  and  great  corruption  of  manners.  That 
 we  muli  not  look^onTjrannyalone^oithefole  Cha- 
 ra^er  of  Antichrii}:.  ^^9- 
 
 Chap.  XIV.  That  the  three  Characters  of  the  Anti- 
 chriftian  Empire  do£erfe5ilji  agree  to  the  Empire 
 of  the  Papifm,  Proofs  out  of  Hi  (lory  and  Prophe- 
 cies. Reflections  upon  the  Prophecy  in  the  fecond 
 (Chapter  of  the  fecond  Epiflle  to  tA^-Theilalonians, 
 ana  upon  the  end  of  the  Roman  Empire.  1 2.7 
 
 Chap. XV.  jin  Explication  oftheyiflon  of  the  thir- 
 teenth chapter  of  the  J^evchtionj  and  of  the  tw<^ 
 Beajts  that  appear  therein.  1 39 
 
 Chap.  XVI.  The  Explication  of  the  feventeenth 
 Chapter  of  the  Revelation,  where  the  Empire  of 
 the  Papifm  ts plainly  defcribed.  1 5  (5 
 
 ^hap.XVII.  Babylon /»  the  feventeenth  and  eigh- 
 teenth Chapters  0/ r/?^  Revelation  f/Roman-An- 
 |ichriftian  and  Papal  ,  and  not  Rome  Pagan. 
 
 Cha£. 
 
of  the  firfl  Pare. 
 
 Chap.  XVIU.  eJWore proofs^  that  the  Chara^c-rs  of 
 the  Antichriftian  Empire  do  agree  to  the  Papifm. 
 A  Proofdrawn  from  the  fourth  Chapter  of  the firfi 
 EptjHe  of  St.  Paul  to  Timothy.  The  trarijlation  of 
 that pajfage  amended.  177 
 
 Chap.  XIX.  That  the  term  o/Apoftacy  ,  is  not  too 
 big  to  exj>refsthe  Papiim  i>J :  ?|j'7f  Apoftacyy^»/- 
 fes  Rebellion  and  Idolatry  :  why  the  H.  Scripture 
 fifes  fuch  high  words  to  defcribethe  popish  Idolatry , 
 and  higher  than  thofe  it  mal^fs  ufe  of  to  defcribe  the 
 Pagan  Idolatry .  185 
 
 Chap. XX.  The  deceiving  Spirits  which  St.  Paul 
 Ipeaksof^  are  Evil  Spiriss.  The  D^Hrtne  of  t>x~ 
 mons  IS  that  Doflrine^  that  hath  Demons  for  its 
 ObjeEls ,  and  not  that  which  hath  Doemons  for  its 
 
 .  Authors.  There  is  a  perfeEl  conformity  betzveen 
 the  Theohgy  and  the  Religion  of  the  Heathens 
 about  Daemons  ,  and  that  of  the  Papifm  about 
 Saints  and  Angels  ^mediatory  Spirits.  ic)^ 
 
 Chap.  XXI.  M'hat  is  the  Chara^er  of  thofe ^  that 
 were  to  ejlablish  Idolatry  in  the  Chriftian  Reli- 
 gion. They  are  Pr'icils  andM.oi'd^Sy  Authors  of  th« 
 Laws  of  Celibacy  and  of  Fafis.  How  many  fables 
 andfi^ions  have  been  invented  by  theje.  men  feared 
 in  their  Confciences,  21  ^ 
 
 phap.XXII.  The  CharaBers  of  Antichrift  in  the 
 Papifm,  confirm' d  by  the  great  type  0/ Antichrift, 
 Antiochus  Epiphaass.  That  which  is  /poken It' 
 terally  of  this  Ant'iochiis ,  agrees  myjii  tally  to  the 
 Pope  <2«^ir/7^  Papifm.  228 
 
 Chap.  XXIII.  A  notable  Prophecy  of  the  Mahu- 
 zim ,  that  Antichrill  was  to  worship.  The  whale 
 found  admirably  accomplisht  in  the  Papifm.  1^'%at 
 is  the  literal,  fenfe  of  the  Prophecy  with  refpe^to 
 Antiochus.  AnExpUcation  of  the  beginning  of  the 
 
The  Table  of  Chapters 
 
 1 2th  Chap,  of  Dmiclapplied io  Antiochus atid the 
 Papifm.  24.1 
 
 Chap. XXIV.  In  which  are  gathered  together  35. 
 Chara^ers  0/ Antichrill,  thatperfeBly  agree  to  the 
 Papifm,  and  cannot  agree  to  any  but  it.  Zff 
 
 Chap.  XXV.  HoTi/  Antichriil  came  to  bemifiakeny 
 being  fo  well  CharaElerifed  in  the  Prophecies.  A 
 comparifon  of  I.  Chriil<««4  Antichriil «»  the  acci- 
 dental circum fiances  of  their  coming.  265 
 
 The  Table  of  Chapters  of 
 
 the  Second  Part. 
 
 (Ehajx  I.  f"^  F  the  duration  of  the  Kingdom  of  An- 
 V-r   tichrift.  ^  refutation  of  that  dream^ 
 ihatit  mujl  lafi  but  three  years  and  a  half.  Ten  Ar- 
 guments which  demonflr ate ^th at  that fuppofit ion  is 
 falfeandimpojjible.  P^g- 5 
 
 Chap.  II.  The  lafh  Argument  againft  the  Chimtzra  of 
 threey^arsandhalf  J  ta^nfrom  the  time  ^  during 
 'which  the  Temple  was  prophan^d  by  Antiochus. 
 Four  quite  different  times  fet  down  for  that  in  Da- 
 niels ^Yo^hccits.An Explication.^and  a  reconciling 
 efthofefour  times.  An  application  of  the fe  four  times 
 to  the  Kingdom  o/Antichrilt ,  and  the  ruin  of  that 
 Kingdom.  17 
 
 Chap.  III.  what  the  lafl  times  are.  It  doth  notjigni- 
 
 fy  the  end  of  the  World.  There  are  many  times  with 
 
 reference  to  the  Churchy  and  with  reference  to  the 
 
 I     World.     If  AntichM  mufi  reign  iz6oyearSy  he 
 
 »  ffcttiff.  Mahometanifm  is  »«f  Antichrillianifm. 
 
 '   '   •■      '  19 
 
 Chiip, 
 
of  the  Second  Part. 
 
 Chap.  IV.  Some  Principles  to  dtfcover  ,  Ziehen  the 
 Antichriftian  Empire  hegan ,  anel  when  it  mufi 
 end.  Three  Characters  of  that  Empire  ,  Idolatry^ 
 Pride^  and  corruption.  Thatthefe  three  Chara^ers 
 hegan  to  aj>vear  in  the  fourth  yige  ^and  did  infinite- 
 ly  encreafe  in  the  fifth.  ^  8 
 
 Chap.  V.  That  we  mufilook^for  the  point  of  the  birth 
 of  Antichrillianirm  in  the  fifth  Jige.  Jtmuflend 
 about  the  year  ijio^oriji^.  48 
 
 Chap.  VI.-  The  ctrcumftances  of  the  fall  of  Anti- 
 chrill  re-efiablisht  tn  their  order,  ^n  Explica~ 
 tion  of  the  ^fteenth  Chapter.  Principles  for  the 
 right  under (iandtng  thefixteenth  Chapter.  ^Divers 
 interpretations  given  ofit^  and  their  vifible  faults, 
 
 62 
 
 Chap.VII.  An  explication  of  the  three firfl  no  LSy  . 
 and  the  three  fir ji  PL  AGVES.  78 
 
 Chap.  VIII.  The  fourth  plague 'y  the  encreafe  of  the 
 heat  of  the  Sun  ,  denoting  the  encreafe  of  the  Papal 
 ^y^uthority  ,  which  had  almofi  utterly  ruind  the 
 World  and  the  Church .  The  fifth  plague  is  the  de- 
 folation  of  %J)  MS  ^  when  the  Pope  retreated  to 
 Avignon,  and  the  diminution  of  the  Papal  Autho- 
 rity by  the  grand  Schifm  of  the  Weft.  8/ 
 
 Chap .  IX.  Thefixth  Plague  are  the  Turks,  who  pap 
 over  the  Bofphorus  ,  and  invade  the  Greek  <««^ 
 Latin  Empires.  The  three  unclean  fpirits  ,  which 
 come  out  fi'om  the  mouth  of  the  falfe  Prophet ,  are 
 the  Papal  La^vs^  armedwith  Excommunications. 
 
 97 
 
 Chap.  X.  Thefeventh  Plague  is  the  preaching  of  Lu- 
 ther, ^«<^  or/7^r  Reformers,  by  which  the LuZtixi 
 Church  was  dividedinto  three partSf  Papifts,  Lu- 
 therans, and  Reformed.  216 
 
 Ghap, 
 
The  Table  of  Chapters 
 
 Chnp.Xl.  7ke  Explication  of  the  I  ^thChapter.  Th€ 
 vifion  of  the  harveil,  and  the  vintage  :  the  hnrveji 
 c/f/^^Keformationj  made  in  the  age  tafipalt;  thf 
 'Vintage  ^Jfr^f- Reformation  j  which  shall  be  made 
 ihnprefent  age.  224 
 
 Chap.  Xil.  The  Explication  of  that  part  of  the  i  ith 
 Chapter,  «•  here  the  Lrfl perfecntion  made  by  hnii". 
 chnit  is  fore-told  J  which  is  the  prefent  perfecution 
 in  France.  The  deah  of  the  two  witnejfes^  ivho 
 shall  not  be  buried^  by  means  of  the  fuceour  bronghl 
 by  the  enemies  0/ France.  2-^6 
 
 Ghap.  XIII.  The  refurre^ion  of  the  two  Witnejfes. 
 The  ^Reformation  shall  within  a  fezi^  yearsYtfea- 
 gain  in  FRANCE :  after  that^  it  shall  be  ejlablisht 
 by  %oyal Authority.  FRANC  E  shaUrenonnce 
 Poperj^^andthat  ¥^ingdom  shall  he  converted. z^  t 
 
 Chap.  XIV.  Obfervntionsiffonthe  ly^iSjU^.Chapt, 
 efthe  Revelation, concerning  the  fall  0/ AnLichriits 
 Kingdom. A  brief Aieihodiz.tngof  the events^ivhich 
 the  H.  Ghofi  had  dtjplaced  m  the  f^tfions.  27  o 
 
 Chap.  XV.   The  Reafan  %vhy  \n  this  workjwefpeak,  of 
 
 fome  t kings fo pofitively.  The  linking  together  of  our 
 
 Trtnctples^  fibers  m  not  to  doiibt-^  that  we  now  are 
 
 at  the  end  of  the  reign  of  the  Papacy.  177 
 
 Chap.  XVI.   Of  the  thoufand years  reign.    That  in 
 all  the  paft  time  ,   there  unotatime  tobe  foundy 
 ■wherein  Satan  hath  been  bound.   Four  heads  of  ar- 
 guments to  prove  this  reign.     The  firfi  is^  the  fifth  ■ 
 tJM^onarchy.^fo  plainly promifedta  the  Saints.   28^ 
 
 Chap. XVII.  The  fecondfpringff  Arguments  to  prove 
 the  thoufandyears  reign^is  the  reign  promifed  tothi 
 lews.  The  promtfes  made  to  them  .y  have  not  beeth 
 ful^lled.^  butmufi-  be.  Theconvcrfion  of  St.  Paul  ifi 
 aType  of  that  of  the  whole  Nation .  294 
 
 Chap .  X  Vlll.  The  thtrd  fftad  ef  Arguments  for  the 
 
 fHtMr§ 
 
of  the  Second  Part. 
 
 fHtH\Kingdom  c/Chrill  and  the  Church.  5'tf  manj^ 
 
 Frojm^cies  which  concern  the  compleat  y ivories  of 
 
 -    I.  Chnfij  the  Holinefs  of  the  Church,  and  itsperfeU 
 
 profperity  J  which  have  never  yet  been  accompltsht. 
 
 Chap. XIX.  Thefoftrtf}  Headof  jirgUmentSjforthe 
 reityn  of  a,  thoufandyears^  are  the  Types.  FonrTypes 
 of  this  Period;  the'Trincipalis  the  feventh  day  of 
 the  Creation^  iuhichis  not  an  immediate  Type  of 
 Eternal  Refi  ,  but  of  the  Peace  of  the  Church  on 
 Earth.  32,1 
 
 Chap.  XX.  TheTy'ptoftheCxc'monhathnQ^tbeen' 
 well  explained :  H^e  muj}  make  a  Syftem  of  it .  Prin* 
 ciplestoefiablish  that  Syfteryi-  ..  the  divifion  of  the 
 duration  of  the  Church  into  Jc .  -t  Periods  ,  anfwe^ 
 ring  to  thefeven  days  of  the  Creation .  ^  26 
 
 Chap.  XXI.  The  Explication  of  the  Myfieries  figni' 
 fed  hy  the  Chaos ,  by  the  Creation  of  Light  ,  by  the 
 feparation  of  the  Waters  ,  and  by  the  Creation  of 
 ihe  Plants.  ThefrJ}  days  of  the  Creation  ,  and  the 
 three  firfi  Periods  of  the  Church.  534 
 
 Chap.  XXII.  Explication  of  the  Aiyfleries  of  the foHr 
 lafi  days  of  the  Creation.  3A5 
 
 Chap.  XXII  I.  A  farther  Confirmation  of  the fHturc 
 profpertty  of  the  Church  upon  Sarth.  The  2i  and 
 22,  Chap,  of  the  Apocalyple  interpreted  :  that  in 
 thoje  Chapters  the  Church  is  defcribed  as  viBo- 
 rioHs  u^on  Earth  ,  and  not  as  Triumphant  in 
 Heaven.  ^ej 
 
 Chap.  XXIV.  The  Chara5iers  of  the  Kingdom  of 
 the  Church.  Eight  are  certain ,  and  five  donbtfull. 
 What  shall  happen  after  this  Kingdom.  What  is 
 meant  by  Gog  and  JVlagog.  There  shall  probably 
 bealeffer  Iqnd  0/ Antichrill  a  little  before  the  end, 
 «f  the  World,  ^7^ 
 
 Chap» 
 
The  Table  of  Chapters. 
 
 Chap.  XXV.  An  Anpiver  to  the  reasons  of  the 
 Anti-m illinar ies  ,  againfi  the  Reign  ofathoufand 
 years.  ^gg 
 
 TtlE 
 
Chap.  I. 
 
 THE 
 ACCOMPLISHMENT 
 
 OF    THE 
 
 PROPHECIES, 
 
 O  R.    T  H  E 
 
 Approaehing  Deliverance  of 
 the  CHURCH. 
 
 ,_ '. — •« 
 
 THE  FIRST  PART. 
 
 OftheEdabliflimenc  of  the  Antkhriftian* 
 Empire,  &  its  Chara(5i:ers. 
 
 m 
 
 CHAP.    L 
 
 Of  the  Seven  Epijlles  to  the  Seven  Churches, 
 That  in  all  prohahility  they  are  not  Pro^ 
 phetical.      The  Thoughts   of  Interpreters 
 the;reupon. 
 
 |Hen  I  undertook  this  Work,  t 
 had  no  Defign  to  malce  a  com- 
 pleat  Commentary  on  tliat 
 which  is  Prophetical  in  the  Re-* 
 veUtionSf  as  did  appear  in  the 
 ftrlt  Edition  :  However,  when  I  obferved 
 B       '  thac 
 
Z'  Tl^e  Accomplifbment       Chap,  i . 
 
 that  without  defigning  it  ,  I  had  explained 
 iilmoft  the  whole  ^pocalypfe  ,  I  did  believe 
 that  as  for  three  or  four  chapters  that  remai- 
 ned to  be  explained ,  1  ought  not  to  leave  them 
 behind  ,  tlio  they  had  no  rcfped:  to  the  fcope 
 of  this  book  ,  which  is  to  ^-ind  out  <tAinichrift  ^ 
 tL  leam  when  his  Empire  mail  end.  When 
 one  fees  a  fyltem  that  is  very  pcrfe<5l ,  6c  well 
 attended  Vv^ith  di  the  events  foretold  in  this 
 book ,  thiswiilgive  llichafiir  afpe6l  of  truth 
 to  all  the  parts  of  it ,  as  v/ill^  be  mofl;  eafily 
 perceived.  Moreover  the  pub'lick  may  have 
 pbferved  ,  that  in  the  pourtraiture  of  Anti- 
 chrilt ,  I  have  referred  the  Reader  in  many 
 chapters ,  as  in  tlie  1 3  ^'^  &  the  i  y^'^ .  to  my  Book 
 oi 'Prejudices.  Now  as  I  have  promifcd  to  epi- 
 tomize the  book  of  Prejudices  ,  I  thought  it 
 would  be  more  proper  to  bring  out  of  that 
 book  into  this  prefent  Vv^ork  all  that  refpe6ts 
 \\\t  Prophecies  6c  their  Explication  on  the 
 llibje^t  ofthe  delcription  of  Antichriftianifm , 
 than  to  refer  a  part  of  this  to  another  Book. 
 So  that  in  this  iecond  Edition  there  will  be 
 found  an  explication  of  all  tliat  is  propheti- 
 cal in  the  book  of  the  Revelation. 
 
 We  believe  with  the  learned  fofeph  Mede 
 that  this  book  is  divided  into  two  parts.  The 
 f^rfi  is  contained  in  the  book  fealed  with  fe- 
 ven  feals  »  which  is  to  be  (cen  in  the  begin- 
 ninjT  cf  tlie  f^.  Ch.  And  the  fecond  in  the 
 book  which  the  Angel  gave  to  S*.  fohn  in  the 
 io^'^\  Ch.  The  two  little  books  move  upon- 
 the  ^ijne  time  ;  the  one  £c  the  other  reach 
 even  to  the  eiid  ofthe  World  5  butthey  do- 
 not 
 
chap.  1.  of  the  Prophecies. 
 
 not  fay  the  fame  thing  ,  6c  have  not  the  lame 
 objed:.  For  the  firft  little  book  that  appea- 
 reth  fealed  with  fevcn  feals  j  principally 
 refpects  the  affairs  £c  the  adventures  of  the 
 fir(t  Period  of  the  fourth  Monarchy ,  viz.  the 
 temporal  %oman  Empire.  And  the  fecond 
 book  contains  the  dcftinies  of  the  Church 
 corrupted  during  the  fame  ages ,  6c  the  fame 
 duration  of  time  ,•  this  is  what  we  call  the 
 Spiritual  Roman  Empire.  I  fay ,  that  the  iirfi: 
 book  contains  properly  the  deftinies  of  the 
 Empire  ;  not  but  that  thofe  of  die  Church 
 are  included  in  it  too.  For  that  which  God 
 foretold  fhould  befall  the  Roman  Empre, 
 was  always  v/ith  refpe6fe  to  the  Church  ,  to 
 its  Perfecutions  ,  6c  the  great  Changes  that 
 bcx^iUit.  So  that  to  fpcak  properly,  the  whole 
 work  refpeds  the  Church.  But  the  fecond 
 little  book,  which  reaches  from  the  i  o'^.  Chap- 
 ter to  the  end ,  refpecls  the  Church ,  6c  what 
 was  to  befall  it  ,  much  more  particulai-ly , 
 yea  &  more  clearly. 
 
 The  firft  thing  that  appears  in  the  book  ^:;^^ 
 of  the  Revelation  is  the  ievcn  EpiiHes  to  fe-  reve!i 
 ven  principal  Churches  of  zyijii^  ,  contained  ^j"  !1'^* 
 in  the  three  firtl  Chapters.  l"is  very  much  phaicaU" 
 queftion'd  whether  tliefe  Epiftles  are  Prophe- 
 tical or  not.  Some  maintain  that  they  are 
 with  a  great  deal  of  heat ,  6c  others  deny  it. 
 As  for  me  ,  1  have  nothing  certain  to  fay 
 upon  it.  So  that  I  v-'ouid  not  raife  a  preju- 
 dice againll  any  perfon  or  any  opinion  by 
 my  own  j  tho  I  am  much  niore  enciined  ta 
 believe  that  there  is  nothing  of  prophecy  in 
 B  a  theni. 
 
 ]r  0.  V^  be- 
 
 he 
 
4  Tht  Accomplishment       Chap,  t, 
 
 them  ,  but  that  all  that  is  faid  in  thefe  Epift- 
 les  ,  refers  to  things  that  ha;d  happened  in 
 thofe  feven  Churches.  It  is  certain  that  the 
 Revelation  is  nothing  but  an  Epiftle.  This 
 is  clear  by  its  beginning  &  end.  Now  it  was 
 aiot  ufuall  with  the  Apoftles  to  direct  their 
 Epiftles  to  the  Univerlal  Church  in  generall 
 of  all  places  &  all  times  ,  as  fome  would 
 have  -S^  fohn  here  to  have  done.  The  Apoft- 
 les were  wont  in  their  Epiftles  to  rank  in 
 the  firft  place  what  they  had  v/hich  was  dog- 
 matical £<;  Prophetical  to  write  of  ^  6c  after- 
 ward came  that  which  refpecled  what  was 
 moral.  This  is  the  method  of  St.  Panl.  St. 
 fohn  on  the  contrary  in  this  Epiftle  fets  that 
 which  is  moral  therein,  before  that  which  is 
 Prophetical.  The  reafon  is  becaule  he  little 
 defign'd  to  ftay  upon  that  which  is  moral ,  & 
 his  principal  aim  was  to  relate  the  vifions 
 whichGodhad  ^ivenhim.  Therefore  he  dii? 
 patcherh  in  the  beginning  that  which  was  to 
 make  the  leaft  part  of  his  Epiftle ,  &  v/hich 
 was  lefs  important  ,  that  without  diverfion 
 he  might  ftick  to  that  which  he  principally 
 intended  therein. 
 _  why  the  I  fee  but  one  thing  that  feems  fiiightily  to 
 wmte  but  ^vour  the  opinion  of  thofe  that  believe  that 
 to  (even  the  feven  Epiftles  are  Prophetical.  'Tis  the 
 <:huich,s,  numberof  feven.  Whydid  the  H.  Spirit  write 
 to  no  more  than  (qncw  Churches  ?  Were 
 there  not  many  more  in  AJia  }  Were  thefe 
 the  only  ones  in  which  there  was  any  thing 
 to  be  reproved  ,  or  to  whom  the  H.  Spirit 
 had  fomething  to  fay  ?  . 
 
 u 
 
chap.  1.       '  of  the  ^YOfhecies  ^ 
 
 It  feems  therefore  tliat  the  ffeven  Churches 
 arc  the  Univerfal  GhiTch  of  all  Ages  divided 
 into  feven  Periods.   But  this  reafon  doth  not 
 appear  llrong  enough  to  me.    Firfi ,  becaiile 
 the  number  of  feven  is  evidently  confecrated 
 in  the  %eveUtion.  The  holy  Spirit  ufeth  it  m 
 counting  up  all  things  ,  the  feven   Spirits , 
 feven  Lamps ,  feven  Angels,  &;c.  Surely  v/hate- 
 ver  we   undcrftand  hereby ,   'tis  certain  that 
 the  number  of  Spirits  ,   of  Lamps  &  of  An- 
 gells  is  not  reduced  to  the  number  of  feven. 
 Not  but  that  oftentimes  the  number  of  feven 
 '  in  the  Revelation  mud  be  taken  for  a  deter- 
 minate number  as  in  the  feven  Seals  ,  in  the 
 feven  Trumpets ,  &  the  feven  Viallsj  but  that 
 is  when  the  divifion  of  time  into  Periods  is 
 treated  of   Now  this  is  that  which  is  doubt- 
 ful ,  that  by  thefe  feven  Churches  are  meant 
 feven  Periods.    And  we  fhall  alfo  fee  here- 
 after that  what  \s  fiid  to  thefe  feven  Chur- 
 ches doth  not  at  all  agree  with  the  events ,  in 
 what  manner  foever  the  times  be  divided. 
 So  that  thisonly  thing  that  the  H.Spiritma- 
 keth  here  feven  Churches  doth  not  prove  that 
 they  are  fo  many  Period's  of  the  duration  of 
 the  Church.  'Tis  probable  that  by  thefe  he 
 means  all  the  other  Churches  of  Afia  ,   and 
 if  any  will  have  it  fo  ,  all  thofe  that  were  at 
 that  time  in  the  world.  And  he  chofe  among 
 thefe  feven  the  names  of  the  principal  ones , 
 intending  that  the  other  lefler  Churches  fhould 
 reckon  that  as  fpoken  concerning  their  prc- 
 fent  edate  ,  which  is  fpoken  to  the  feven  prin- 
 cipal ones  among  them. 
 
 B  3_  idly^ 
 
^  The  K^ccom[)ltfhment        Chap.i. 
 
 2  dly^  Who  knows  whether  there  v/ere  at 
 that  time  more  than  feven  confiderable  Chur- 
 ches in  Afia  ?  The  other  were  fo  very  much 
 below  thefe  ,  for  Dignity ,  Grandure  &  Ex- 
 cellency ,  that  the  H.  Spirit  judged  it  not  pro- 
 ber to  make  any  accoimt  oi  them  ,  the  Ad- 
 Vertifements  that  he  gives  to  thefe  feven 
 Churches  being  fufficient  for  the  Difordcrs 
 w  hich  might  be  m  all  the  others ,  which  Dilbr- 
 ders  were  apparently  the  fame.  For  'tis  uiii- 
 all  enough  for  little  flocks  to  follow  the  exam- 
 ples of  the  greater  ones. 
 
 Lafdi ,  it  doth  not  appear  that  the  holy 
 Spirit ,  in  what  follows ,  hath  divided  the  du- 
 ration of  the  Church  Gnce  J.  Clmd's  time  tq 
 the  end  of  the  world  ,  or  to  the  coming  of 
 Jefus  Chrift's  Kingdom  into  feven  Periods. 
 For  the  feven feals,  the  feven  Trumpets,  the 
 {&N^Xi  Vialls ,  do  not  each  of  them  take  up  all 
 time.  They  fucceed  one  another.  The  feventh 
 feal  brings  forth  feven  Trumpets ,  &;  the 
 fixth  Trumpet  is  fubdivided  into  feven  Vi- 
 alls. It  had  been  very  methodical  in  a  Reve- 
 lation ,  after  having  obfcurely  mark'd  out  the 
 jfeven  Periods  of  the  Church  by  the  {^Ntw 
 Epiftles ,  to  defcribe  the  fame  times  by  fe- 
 ven other  Characters  more  obfervable  &  more 
 )diftin6t.  This  is  indeed  what  fome  modem 
 writers  do  believe  that  God  hath  done;  pre- 
 tending that  the  feven  feals  &  the  ioNzn  Trum- 
 pets are  co- temporary ,  &:  divide  the  duration 
 of  the  Chriftian  Church  into  feven  Periods  ,  as 
 the  feven  Epiftles  to  the  feven  Churches  do.But 
 f:liis  opinion  will  not  appear  probable  to  thofe 
 
 ^     ^      that 
 
Cli3p.  I.  of  the  "Prophecies  y  y 
 
 that  ftudy  the  Prophecies  6c  the  events  with 
 any  appHcation  of  mind. 
 
 I  look  on  that  as  nothing  that  is  faid  to 
 fupport  the  myiteiy  of  the  icven  Churches, 
 w^.  that  we  do  not  fee  that  fuch  things  hap- 
 pened in  the  feven  Churches  of  AJia ,  which  arc 
 there  named  ,  as  ha^'c  any  refcmb lance  with 
 what  the  H.  Spirit  £iith  to  them.  How  iliould 
 we  lee  it,  feeing  we  htavq  not  the  particular 
 Hillory  of  thofe  Cliurclies  in  that  time  ?  Be- 
 fidcs ,  tho  we  do  not  know  the  particulars  of 
 thofe  events  ,  yet  there  i?>  nothing  in  the  fe- 
 ven EpiitJes  which  doth  not  very  well  agree 
 with  the  Efcatc  of  the  Church  tliat  then  wasv 
 Avithout  any  neccflity  to  fcek  out  events  my- 
 ftically  meant  in  future  ages. 
 
 The  principal  thing  that  hinders  me  from    riicap- 
 clofing  with  the  opinion  of  the  Prophetical  pi^"t'0"3 
 .  fenfe  of  the  Epillles  ,  is  that  I  do  not  find  that  made  cf 
 the  applications  which  are  made  of  them  to  j'^^^^^" 
 the  Ages  that  have  pare  llncc  the  Apoftles  ,  lo  the  re- 
 do anlwer  expectation.'Tis  true,  there  arc  fome  ^^^."^  J.'""- 
 places  where  the  applications  are  not  unhap*  not  iiap- 
 py.    But  feeing  this  is  not  to  be  met  witli  ^'^'" 
 every  where  ,   I  believe  drat  they  have  hit 
 luckily  by  chance.    Otherwife  the  Prophe- 
 cy fhould  every  where  agi-ec  with  the  events. 
 To  tlie  end  one  may  better  judge  of  the  force 
 of  this   laft  reafon  ,    I  fliall  let  down  two 
 or  three  of  the  myftical  interpretations  that 
 are  given  to  thefe  EpilHes.   This  will  pieafe 
 thole  who  cannot  or  will  not  go  tofeekthem 
 intheir  Springs. 
 
 I  begin  with  that  oiPatrick^ForBes  a  Scotch 
 B  4  Divhie 
 
8  The  Accomplifhm^nt       Chap.  i. 
 
 The  ex- 
 plication 
 tof  the  my- 
 ficry  o  f 
 I  lie  lev  en 
 Churches 
 by  iorbes. 
 
 Divine,  that  lived  5c  died  in  the  beginning  of 
 this  age.  According  to  him  the  Church  of 
 Ephefus  fignifies  the  Primitive  Church  of  the 
 tllree  firlt  Ages.  The  Praifes  which  the  H. 
 Spirit  gives  it ,  I  know  thy  works  ^  thy  labour^ 
 &  ho7u  thou  canfi  not  bear  thermuhichare  evil^ 
 ^c.  Thefe  praifes  I  fiy  may  well  agree  to 
 the  Church  of  the  three  firft  Ages.  But  thofe 
 which  God  gives  to  the  Church  of  Thya^ 
 iira  afterwards  are  greater.  Yet  'tis  certain 
 that  the  fourth  Period  of  the  Church  did  not 
 come  near  the  Church  of  the  three  firft  Ages 
 in  fervency  6c  purity.  The  Nicolaitans  that 
 are  fpoken  of  in  this  Epiftle  to  the  Church 
 of  Ephefus  ,  may  (ignine  all  the  Hereticks , 
 all  the  kinds  being  meant  by  one.  But  feeing 
 the  Church  of  all  Ages  hath  had  its  Here- 
 ticks ,  this  chara<5ter  can't  diitinguilh  this  Pe- 
 riod from  the  others. 
 
 The  fecond  Epiftle  is  to  the  Church  of 
 Smyrna  ,  6c  Forbes  would  have  this  to  be  the 
 Period  in  which  the  Arrians  ,  Macedonians ^ 
 *7<[eflerians  &  Eutychians  reigned.  That 
 is  to  fiy  ,  that  this  Period  v/ill  comprehend 
 the  fourth  ,  8c  the  fifth  Age.  But  how  can 
 thefe  words  be  applied  to  thoie  Ages  ,  / 
 kjjoti/  thy  li/orkj  (3  thy  Tribulation  ,  ^  thy 
 ■poverty  (  but  thou  art  rich  )  &  I  k^oiu  the  blaf- 
 phemy  of  thofe  that  fay  they  are  feivs  but  are 
 notf  but  are  the  Synagogue  of  Satan  ?  See  here 
 are  praifes  that  are  no  v/hit  inferiour  tq 
 thofe  that  were  given  to  the  Church  of -£/>/:'<?'• 
 fits.  Yet  'tis  certain  that  the  Church ,  in  thefe 
 Ages  was  corrupted ,  6c  loft  all  the  beauty 
 
ehap.l.         oftheTrophecicSj  9 
 
 it  had  in  the  three  firil:  Ages  of  the  Church. 
 Its  manners  were  corrupted  ,  6c  its  worlhip 
 was  marred  by  the  invocation  of  Saints  & 
 the  woiihip  of  ReHques.  What  v/ill  be- 
 come of  that  PerfecHtion  of  ten  days  that  God 
 predi6bs  to  this  Church  of  Smyrna  ^  "Tis  true 
 the  Church  was  perfecuted  'under  the  Arri- 
 an  Emperours  \  but  it  doth  not  appear  very 
 well  why  this  is  defcribed  by  r+umber  of  ten 
 days. 
 
 The  third  Epillle  is  directed  to  the  Church 
 of  Pergamus ,  6c  according  to  Forbes  this  is 
 the  Period  of  the  reign  of  Antichrift.  The 
 foregoing  Periods  were  but  of  two  or  three 
 hundred  years  \  this  muft  be  above  a  thou- 
 fand  years.  Here  is  found  fomething  that  is 
 pretty  like  this  Period.  I  know  where  thou 
 dwellefif  evemi^here  Satan'^s  featis.  To  which 
 may  be  added  that  the  martyr  Antipas  fpo- 
 ken  of  in  this  Epiftle  (ignifies  Anti-papa  ,  an 
 Enemy  oppofing  the  Pope  ;  &  that  this  fig- 
 nifies  all  thofe'  tliat  have  oppofed  the  tyran- 
 ny of  Antichrift.  But  the  rcll  doth  by  no 
 means  agree  to  this  Period.  I  know  thy  ^i>orks , 
 ^  that  thou,  holdefi  fafimy  name  ,  ^  hafi  not^ 
 dented  my  faith.  Thefc  praifes  do  by  no 
 neans  belong  to  a  Church  fo  corrupt  as  was 
 that  of  the  third  Period  under  the  reign  of 
 Antichrifl:.T^(7»  hafi  them  that  hold  the  Doiirine 
 of  Balaam  who  taught  Balak  to  cafi  a  Jlum- 
 hltng-hlock^  before  the  Children  of  Ifrael ,  to 
 eat  things  facrificed  unto  Idols  &  to  commit 
 fornication.  B^^  this  muft  be  meant  thofe  evi! 
 Chj'iftians  that  joined  in  with  the  AntichrilH- 
 
 an 
 
lo         T%e  u^ccomphlhment        Chap.  i. 
 
 an  Idolatry.  Now  thefe  people  are  not  well 
 defcribed  by  thou  hafi  them  \,  For  this  imports, 
 that  it  was  not  the  body  of  die  Society.  And 
 on  the  contrary ,  under  the  Antichriflian  Em- 
 pire ,  the  greatefl  part  of  men  did  paitake  of 
 nis  abominations, 
 
 The  fourth  Epiftle  \s  dire6ted  to  the 
 Chui-ch  o^Thyatiray  to  which  the  H.  Spirit; 
 gives  thefe  great  praifes  /  know  thy  works  y 
 ^  Charity  ,  ^  fervice  ,  ^  PAtience  •  &  that 
 thy  lafi  works  are  more  than  the  firfl.  Forbes 
 Ivouid  have  this  be  thatPeriodof  the  Church , 
 in  which  the  Church  began  to  reform  herielf, 
 &  in  which  the  good  feparated  from  the  evil,  ' 
 i.  e.  the  Church  from  the  uilbigenfes  to  Lu-. 
 thers  time.  Now  I  leave  every  wife  man  to 
 judge  if  a  fmall  number  of  Albigenfes^  Wal- 
 denfes  ,  that  feparated  from  the  Church  of 
 Rome  ^  Scthatenduredfofhort  a  time,  could 
 deferve  from  tlie  whole  Chriftian  Church ,  fo 
 generally  corrupted ,  the  faireftof  all  theprai- 
 jes  that  the  H.  Spirit  gives  to  the  feven  Chur- 
 ches. 
 
 ThoH  fujfcrefl  that  woman  Jezabel  that  cal- 
 leth  her  felf  a  Trophetcfs  ,  to  teach  CS  tofednce 
 my  fervants  to  commit  fornication.  This  fe^ 
 ZAbeL  I  confeis  very  much  refembles  the  An- 
 tichriftian  Church.  But  Why  fhould  the  aAl-^ 
 higenfes  be  blamed  for  fuffering  the  Roman 
 Church  ?  How  could  tliey  delfa-oy  it,  who 
 were  fo  wealc  ?  Did  they  not  cry  out  upon  her 
 as  'Babylon  as  much  as  they  were  able  } 
 
 Sardis ,  \s  the  fifth  Church  to  which  the 
 H.  Spirit  writes,  £c  according  to  Forba  'tis 
 
 the 
 
C  hap.  1 .  of  the  Trophecies.  1 1 
 
 the  Reformed  Church  ,  in  which  neither  fe* 
 Ti^ibely  nor  Balaam  y  nor  the  Tape  nor  Popery 
 are  any  longer  tolerated  ,  becaufe  fhc  broke 
 with  the  Roman  Church.  But  why  would 
 we  have  the  Ages  of  our  Reformation  fince 
 Luther  to  be  branded  with  lb  black  6c  fatal 
 a  Charafter,  Thou  hafi  a  name  to  live  ^  but  art. 
 dead  f  Be  watchful ,  ^  (irengthen  the  things 
 which  remain  ,  ^  are  ready  to  dy  ;  for  I  have 
 not  found  thy  works  perfe^  before  God.  I 
 thinlcour  Reformation  deferved  at  leaftas  much 
 praife  as  that  of  the  (iAlbigenfes.  The  Zeal 
 thereof  was  great,  8c  the  Doctrine  pure. 
 
 Thtladelphta  is  the  fixth  Church ,  &  figni- 
 fies  according  to  Forbes  ,  the  Church  that 
 ihall  carry  the  Reformation  to  its  greateft 
 height ,  that  Ihall  have  but  a  fmall  number 
 of  members  ,  but  they  ihall  be  very  Zea- 
 lous. 
 
 Laodicea  is  the  laft  Church  or  the  lafl  Pe- 
 riod. The  Holy  Spirit  terribly  blames  it. 
 Thou  art  neither  hot  nor  cold.  Thou  faifl  I  am 
 rich  ^  ^  have  need  of  nothings  ^c.  &  dofi  not 
 know  that  thou  art  wretched  ,  tS  miferabler  ^  C5 
 poor^  ^  blind ,  ^  naked.  According  to  Forbes 
 this  is  thofe  Churches  that  malting  all  their 
 glory  to  confift  in  their  having  quitted  ^^^7- 
 lon  do  fall  back  ,  &  make  Religion  to  con* 
 fill  in  nothing  but  duties  purely  external. 
 This  lall  Period  mufl  be  placed  at  the  end  of 
 the  World.  Thus  you  have  Forbes  s  fyftem. 
 Let  us  proceed  to  that  o£Cocceius. 
 According  to  this  later  Author,  the  Church 
 of  Ephefus^  IS  the  Apoftolical  Church,  t.  e. 
 
 tha« 
 
ii  7l:)e  Accomj^liflment        Chap.  i. 
 
 '^^^^^^    that  wherin  the  Apoftles  preached.  So  that 
 
 Sf  Se  my-  this  Pcriod  mull  be  extended  to  the  death  of 
 
 ftery  of      5^  2^,^^    ^\^q  NicoUitans  fpoken  of  in  this 
 
 churches  tirft  Epillle  ,  are  Hereticks  m  general.  2\(V- 
 
 T^cocteius.*^^^^^^  ^^  Greek  fignilies  the  Conquerour  of  the 
 
 '  People,    n^^is  the  Chara6l:er  of  Hereticks  to 
 
 malve  themfelves  mailers  of  the  people  by 
 
 reducing  them. 
 
 The  Church  of  5w;'r«^  fignifies  the  Church 
 fiiffering  in  all  places  ,  8c  efpecially  that  of 
 the  three  firfl  Ages.  The  perfecution  of  ten 
 Days  according  to  this  ,  muft  fignify  the  ten 
 Perfecutions,  which  the  Church  fuffered  du- 
 ring thofe  three  Ages  under  the  P^^^wEmpe- 
 rours.  This  doth  not  fldlout  ill;  but  I  fear 
 it  was  chance  that  made  this  hit;  for  the  reft 
 doth  not  fall  out  in  the  fame  manner.  The 
 holy  Spirit  fiith,  Some  of  you  poall  he  cafl  into 
 PrtfofJi  thatyemaybetryed.  This  is  veiy  feebly 
 to  exprefs  the  great  number  of  Martyrs,  and 
 the  cruel  Sufferings  to  which  the  Church  was. 
 expofed  during  thefe  three  firll  Ages  of  the 
 Church.  'Tis  much  more  probable,  that  this 
 llgnifies  feme  light  Perfecution  that  was  to  be- 
 fal  Smyrna,  in  which  Perfecution  the  Evil 
 ihould  not  go  beyond  the  imprifoning  fomc 
 perticular  Perfons. 
 
 The  Epiftle  to  the  Church  o£ Per^amus  is  the 
 third ,  6c  according  to  (^oceeius ,  'tis  the  Church 
 from  Conjtant'tne'^s  time  to  the  birth  of  Anti- 
 chrift.  Pergamus  is  the  name  of  a  fam.ousfor- 
 trcfs  oi  Troy.  !^»?i;  fignifies  ftrength or  for- 
 trefs.  'Tis  in  Rome  that  fatan's  feat  is.  But 
 ■why  Ihould  tlie  feat  of  f^tan  be  fixed  in  Rome 
 
 coa- 
 
Cliap.i.         oftlye  (Prophecies  i  ij 
 
 converted  by  C^nfiamine  ?  It  had  been  much 
 better  to  have  fix'd  it  in  Rome  Pagan  ,  or  to 
 referve  it  for  Rome  AntichriftiAn  that  was  to 
 follow  immediately  after,  uintifasxkvz  martyr 
 h'gnifies  f  laith  he)  the  Orthodox  that  main- 
 tained the  confubftantiality  of  the  Son.  Antipas 
 for  Antifatros  ,  6c  Antipatros  for  Ifopatros  ^ 
 equal  to  the  Father.  I  have  nothing  to  fay 
 hereupon ,  but  it  doth  not  pleafe  me  very  well. 
 
 The  Church  of  Thjtatira  is  the  fourth,  &  fig- 
 nifies  according  to  Cocceius  the  Church  under 
 the  reign  of  Antichrift.  /f^^i'^'/ that  appears  in 
 this  Epiltle  is  the  Antichriftian  Church.  They 
 that  fuffer  fez^abel  the  Prophetefs  are  tlie  elect 
 mingled  among  the  Antichriftian  Idolaters. 
 That  ficknefs  that  God  would  fend  on  Jez.uhel 
 in  cafting  her  on  her  bed ,  are  thofe  mortificati- 
 ons which  Antichriftianiiin  was  to  receive  by 
 the  feveral  diiafters  that  befel  the  Roman 
 Church  till  tlie  Reformation.  This  falls  out 
 pretty  well ,  but  'tis  by  meer  chance  j  for  how 
 can  that  magnificent  Elogy  be  applied  to  this 
 period  of  the  Antichriftian  church  ,  t know  thy 
 works ,  ^  thy  charity ,  d^  thy  patience^  &  that  thy 
 lafi  works  are  more  than  thefirfi  ?  Neverwas 
 the  church  fo  void  of  faints  £c  of  good  work$ 
 as  in  tliis  fad  Period. 
 
 Sardis  is  the  fifth  Church  6c  the  fifth  Period , 
 &  according  to  Cocceius  as  well  as  according  to 
 Fotbct  'tis  the  Reformed  Church.  But  1  fay 
 hereto  as  I  laid  before  on  occafion  o^Forbesywhy 
 ihould  we  fay  of  our  Reformation  thouhafia. 
 name  to  live ,  £5"  behold  thou  art  dead;firen£the» 
 ^ethingswhifh  remain  ^  are  ready  to  dy. 
 
14         ^^^6  x^ccompUfhment      Chap.  I. 
 
 Thiladelphia  fignifies  brotherly  Love ,  this  is 
 the  fixth  Church  which  carries  in  its  name  the 
 charader  of  a  Church  yet  to  come  ,  wherein 
 love  and  charity  fhall  reign  ,  but  among  a  very 
 fmall  number  of  people.  This  church  fhall  be 
 perfecuted.  Attempts  will  be  made  to  ihut  the 
 dooragainll  its  converfions.  Yet  after  this  the 
 Kings  of  the  Earth  fhall  fubmit  themfelves  to 
 it.  This  is  in  after  ages.  So  that  we  have  no- 
 thing to  fay  about  it. 
 
 Laodicea  fignifies  the  Church  that  fhall  im- 
 mediately precede  the  time  wherein  God  ihall 
 pafs  that  judgment  fpoken  of  in  the  1 1^*'.  ch. 
 v.  1 8.  i.  e.  when  the  reign  of  J.Chrift  fhall 
 come  to  be  eftablifht  on  the  Earth.  That  is  to 
 «fay ,  that  immediately  before  the  Kingdom  of 
 J.  Chrift  comes  on  the  Earth,  the  Church  mud 
 iall  into  that  dreadful  decay  meant  by  thefe 
 words  ,  Thou  art  neither  hot  nor  cold  ,  thou  art 
 poor ,  i^Iind  (3  naked.  I  do  not  well  underftand 
 how  all  this  hangs  together.  The  Church  of 
 J^hi/ade/phia^whichisthc  fixth,afterithath  been 
 perfecuted  fhall  remain  viftorious  over  all 
 the  Kings  of  the  Earth ,  which  fignifies,  that  all 
 the  nations  of  the  Earth  fliall  be  converted  ,• 
 fee  here  the  reign  of  J.Chrift  on  the  Earth. 
 And  yet  after  this  comes  a  feventh  Period , 
 v/herein  religion  fhall  almoft  entirely  perilh 
 before  the  Kmgdomof  j.  Chrift  comes  on  the 
 Earth.  Bcfides  all  other  inconveniencies  this 
 fyftem  hath  this  further,  viz.  that  bcfides- 
 thefe  feven  Periods  an  eighth  muft  be  added 
 for  the  reign  of  the  Church  on  the  Earth.  This 
 h  A  thing  that  was  never  heard  of,  U  the  times- 
 
 >yerc. 
 
Chap,  i:         Of  the  frophecies.  1  f 
 
 were  never  in  any  prophecy   divided  into 
 
 eight.  Thcmy- 
 
 D^  Henrjf  fJ^€ore  is  one  of  the  laft  that  hath  ^-ry^ 
 fpent  his  Labours  on  the  Revelation,  He  be-  chJdtc* 
 litYCs  alio  that  thefe  feven  Epiftles  are  my-  ^'^^^^s 
 (lical  6c  prophetical ,  6c  fee  how  he  under-  ueJufa^ 
 Hands  tliein. 
 
 The  Chuvcho^  Ephefus  is  the  Period  that  ran 
 out  from  |.  Chrift's  time  to  the  tenth  year  of 
 Tiro's  Empire.  See  here  a  Period  ihort 
 enough.  There  is  not  ufually  To  great  an  ine- 
 quality between  the  Periods  that  divide  the 
 times  in  [the  Prophecies.  Moreover  one  may 
 be  afllired  that  there  is  not  fo  much  as  one 
 word  in  this  Epiftle,  that  may  not  ashappily 
 be  applyed  to  the  two  following  Ages  ,  as  to 
 the  firft :  fo  that  this  Application  is  purely  Ar- 
 bitrary, and  without  any  Ground . 
 
 The  Church  of  Smyrna  is  the  Period  from 
 the  tenth  year  of  Nero^  to  the  year  324.  i.  e, 
 to  the  Reign  of  Confiantine  and  the  Council 
 of  1>(ice.  This  falls  in  with  Cocceins'^  Noti- 
 on ^  wherefore  I  cannot  approve  of  it  for  the 
 Reafon  above-mention'd. 
 
 PergamHS,  according  to  Dr.  ^JH^ore^  figni- 
 fies  the  Church  from  the  year  32+.  to  the  year 
 1242.  during  v/hich  time  the  Empire  of  An- 
 tichrift  was  eilabliiht,  taking  in  the  time  in 
 which  the  Waldenfes  and  Albigenfes  appear'd  in 
 the  World,  and  were  extinguilTit.  The  Foun- 
 dation of  this  Explication  is  the  Seat  of  Satan. 
 Iknow  where  thou  dtt/ellefi-^  even  where  Satan's 
 Seat  is.  And  the  Martyr  v^Rf //><«/,  thatfigni- 
 lies,  according  to  this  Author,  Anti-fopey  or 
 
i^       Th£  J^ccompliflmmt        Chap;  ii 
 
 contrary  to  the  Pope.  This  isalittleglittern 
 ing  Light,  but  I  am  much  afraid  'tis  a  Deceitful 
 one.  For  Firfiy  Why  fhould  we  compre- 
 •  hend,  in  this  Empire  of  Satan,  the  Reigns  of 
 (ynfiantine  and  TheodoJtuSy  which  were  fo 
 happy  for  the  Church  ?  idlyy  Why  fhould 
 itbe  faid  to  this  Antichriftian  Period,  I  know 
 thy  Good  IVorks^  and  that  thou  hafl  not  Denyed 
 my  1S(^ame  ?  feeing  there,  never  were  fewer  that 
 made  profeflion  of  the  Truth,  than  in  this  Pe- 
 riod. If  ever  the  Church  may  be  accufed  of 
 having  renounced  the  Name  of  Jefus  Chrift, 
 'tis  in  the  time  of  Antichriftianifm,  which  is 
 called  an  Apoftacy :  fo  that  this  Article  doth 
 not  hit  well ;  but  that  which  follows  doth 
 much  worfe. 
 
 Thyatira,  according  to  this  Author,  is  the 
 Church  from  the  time  that  the  <iAlbigenfes  were 
 deftroyed,  to  that  time  that  entire  Nations  a- 
 bandon'd  the  Communion  of  Rome.  'Tis  it 
 may  be  a  time  the  moft  barren  in  Virtue , 
 ana  the  moTt  overwhelm'd  with  Superftition, 
 that  ever  was  fince  Jefus  Chrift:  yet  muft  this 
 great  Praife  be  attributed  to  it,  /  knou^  thy 
 Works  ^  andthyTatience,  andthy  Charity ;  and 
 that  thy  lafi  Worlds  are  more  than  thefirfi.  What 
 is  faid  to  the  Church  of  £phefus,  which  'tis 
 pretended  is  the  Apoftolical  Church,  is  not  fo 
 honourable,  nor  lb  great  ;  Thou  fujferefl  the 
 Woman  lezabel,  that  calls  herfelf  a  Prophetefs. 
 How  can  this  be  applied  to  thofe  Ages  that 
 ha^'e  run  out  fince  the  Ruin  of  tht  Alhigenfesj 
 to  the  Reformation  ?  fez.abel^  that  Romau 
 Whore,  hath  not  only  been  fuffey'd  and  tole- 
 
 rated, 
 
thap.u         of  the  ^rofhecies'^  %y 
 
 rated,  ilie  hath  reigned  with  lefs  Contradidi^ 
 on  than  in  aiiy  Age. 
 
 ^rfrJ^f.  is  the  fifth  Church,  which  fignifies 
 the  fifth  Period  according  to  Dr.  'iJ¥^ore  \  and 
 this  Period  is  that  of  the  Reformation,  to 
 the  laft  Vial,  i.  e.  to  the  lall  Ruin  of  Anti- 
 chrift.  'Tis  to  this  Church  that  the  Holy- 
 Spirit  laith,  ThoH  hafi  a  Name  to  live,  but  be* 
 hold  thou  art  dead.  Can  it  be  imagin^'d,  than 
 God  ihould  give  fuch  great  Praifes  to  the 
 Church  that  was  fince  the  Ruin  of  the  Al* 
 higenfes  till  the  Reformation,  and  that  the  Ho- 
 ly Spirit  ihould  be  made  to  fpeak  with  fb 
 much  Difdain  of  the  Reformed  Church  ? 
 What  comparifon  is  there  between  the  Churcli 
 in  its  Refarmation,  &  tliat  corrupted  Church, 
 \yherein  hardly  any  was  to  be  found  thatpre- 
 ferv'd  himfelf  from  the  mighty  Corruption  of 
 Error  and  Vice/* 
 
 PhiladelphUy  which  is  the  fixth  Church,^ 
 fignifics  a  fixth  Period,  wherein  Antichrilt 
 fhall  be  entirely  ruin  d,  and  the  Infidel  Nati- 
 ons be  converted.  This  is  to  divine  i  and  that 
 which  the  Holy  Spirit  faith  to  the  fixth 
 Church,  doth  not  exactly  im.port  any  fuch 
 thing. , 
 
 Lajlfy;  Laodiceay  of  which  the  Holy  Spi- 
 rit fpeaks  in  fuch  difadvantageous  terms,  is  the 
 Church  thatmuft  fall  into  decay  after  the  Fait 
 of  Antichrifl,  and  the  Converfion  of  the  Peo- 
 ple. And  this  Decay  mufi;  bring  the  Church' 
 to  the  coming  of  the  Kingdom  of  Jefus  Chrift 
 ^nthe  Earth.  See  here  anew  Period,  and  of 
 Wliich  there  is  not  tlae  leall  foot-ftep  in  all  the 
 
i8  The  Accomphfhnent       Chap.  i. 
 
 Prophecies.  'Tis  a  Period  thatmiift  runout 
 fi-om  the  Ruin  of  Antichrift,  and  theConver- 
 fionof  the  People.  All  the  Prophecies  fore- 
 tell, thattheReignof  JefusChrillihall  come 
 immediately  after  the  Fall  ot.S<?^ytf»,  and  the 
 JPtilnefs  of  the  Gentiles.  Yet  here  behold  a 
 Period,  that  feparates  thefe  two  Events,\vhich 
 ought  to  be  i  oy ned  together. 
 
 Lafily  i  this  Syftem  is  fubjed  to  the  fame  in- 
 conveniencies  as  that  of  (^occeius.  There  mull 
 be  fuppofed  an  eighth  Period  for  the  reign  of 
 the  thoufand  years>  which  Dr.  More  acknow- 
 ledges. Now  it  muft  be  confefled,  that  this 
 eighth  Period  is  altogether  unknown  to  the 
 Prophets;  forwe  do  not  any  where  find,  that 
 the  time  hath  been  divided  into  Eight  parts. 
 
 Thofe  that  will  attentively  refled  on  what 
 we  have] ull  now  laid,  willconfefs,  if  I  am 
 not  much  millaken,  either  that  thefe  Epiilles 
 tothefevenChiirchesare  not  prophetical,  or 
 that  the  Myllery  hath  not  yetbeendifcovered: 
 For  nothing  that  hath  been  faid  about  them, 
 hath  this  certain  Charadler  of  Truth,  which ;» 
 obvious  to  every  one.  The  Prophecies  muft 
 htlikc i^nigma's,  which  till  they  have  been 
 well  explained,  feem  unintelligible  j  but  when 
 one  hath  hit  right  upon  them,  they  appear  fo 
 clear,  that  they  cajiinot  otherwife  be  undei- 
 ftood. 
 
 CHAP.  H 
 
Chap.  2.         of  the  ^rofhecies»  to 
 
 CHAP.  II. 
 
 \Ait  Explication  of  the  Vifion  of  the  four  living 
 Creatures,^  oft  he  twenty  four  Elders  ^  con- 
 tainedin  the  fourth  Chapter. 
 
 SEeing  there's  nothing  propheticall  in  the 
 three  firfl  chapters  of  the  ReveUtidn  we 
 may  go  on  to  the  fourth  Chapter.  One  may 
 fay  ,  that  this  is  the  opening  of  this  great  8c 
 divine  Theater  on  which  thefe  admu'able  pro-* 
 phetical  Vifions  will  immediatly  appear. 
 The  entrance  is  lilce  that  of  the  Prophet  ^^e-- 
 kiel.  God  appears  in  the  Temple  ,  which  is 
 in  heaven  ,  fitting  on  a  magnificent  Throne. 
 Round  about  the  throne  there  is  a  RMnbow: 
 this  is  the  Symbol  of  Peace.  Before  the 
 Throne  there  was  <i  Seaof^Ufsuketo  ChryfiaL 
 This  may  fignify  the  Punt}'  of  the  Doftrine 
 of  the  Gofpel,by  which  we  are  wafhed  &  j  uft  i- 
 iied,  ItisofGlafs&ofChrylbil,  becaufeofits 
 firmnefs.  For  the  Gofpel  is  an  eternal  Cove^ 
 nant ,  that  Ihallnot  be  done  away  by  a  ne\^ 
 covenant. 
 
 But  that  which  is  mofl  confidcrable ,  here  is 
 the  four  living  Creatures  &  the  twenty  four 
 Elders  that  are  round  about  the  Throne. 
 
 6,  And  before  the  Thranethere  %uas  a  Seaofrhitn- 
 Glafs  like  unto  Chryflal ,  6-  tn  the  midfl  of  the  P''"^ioa 
 
 rri  cr-  I      I  1       m  r         of  the  VI- 
 
 s  hrone  O  round  about  the   i  hrone  were  four  fionoftW 
 -Beafis  full  of  Eyes  before  &  behind.  f™[. 
 
 7.  Andthefirfi  Beaft  was  like  a  Lion ,  &  the  ders  &  the 
 fccondbeaftltke  4  Calf,   &  thff  third  be  4  had%ZliZ% 
 
 C  i  s 
 
20  The  Accomplifhment         Chap.  2. 
 
 a  face  Oi  a  man  ,   ^  the  font  h  beafr  ivti/i  like  A 
 ■     jiytng  Eagle. 
 
 S.  And  the  four  peafrs  had  each  ofthemjix  wings 
 ^bout  him ,  C?  they  were  full  of  Eyes  within ,  ^ 
 thejrefl  not  day  &  night ,  fiying  ^  Holy ,  Holy , 
 Holy  Lord  Godjllmighty^  which  wm  ,  and  is  ^ 
 ^  IS  to  come. 
 
 9.  And  ivhen  thofe  Beajls  give  (Jlory  ,  ^ 
 Honour ,  ^  thanks  to  hir/i  that  fate  on  the  Throne , 
 "who  liveth  for  ever  ^  ever. 
 
 10.  The  twenty  four  Elders  fall doivn  before 
 him  that  fate  on  the  Throne  ,  i5  ivorfhif  him- 
 that  liveth  for  ever  zS  ever ,  ^  cafl  their  Crowns 
 before  the  Throne. 
 
 In  the  4^'^^.  v.  thefe  Elders  are  reprefented 
 fitting  on  tiventy  four  feats  do  athe  din  ivhite  Rai- 
 ment ,  C>  having  on  their  heads  Crowns  of  Gold. 
 The  opl-         We  muli:  lirlt  know  what  thefe  four  living 
 nionof     Creaturcs  are  ,  &  then  we  ihall eafily guei^ 
 ^"011/  '     "what  the  twenty  four  elders  fignify.  The  con- 
 thefefour  jeffcure  of 'our  fofeph  Aiede  is  ingenious  & 
 aturel&    learned.  He  believes  thefe  four  living  Crea- 
 thet\venty  turcs  rcprcfentthe  whole  Chriftian-Chiirch ,  /. 
 ders,         e.  ail  the  ChrifHan  People  ,  by  way  of  aikiilon 
 to  the  eneampings  of  ancient  Ifrael :  It  was, 
 laithhe  ,  diltributed  into  four  bodies  ,  three 
 tribes  in  each  body  ,  each  bc-dy  had  itscom- 
 ,  manding  tribe  that  marched  in  the  front  j  6c 
 every  one  of  thefe  four  tribes  had  itsllandard, 
 wherin  was  the  figure  of  a  living  Creature. 
 fudah  marched  in  the  front  of  the  Firfl  body,  & 
 hadimder  it  IJfachar  6c  Zabulon.  li^ubeh  was 
 the  fecond  head  ,  £c  had  under  it  Simeon  & 
 Cad.    The  third  head  was  Sphraim^  which 
 
 ha4 
 
Chap.  iT        of  the  Prophecies.  21 
 
 had  under  it  ManaJJeb  6c  Benjamin. The  fourth 
 head  was  Dan^to  which  were  joined  the  tribes 
 oij4JJ'er^7<(j:p!etah.  This  is  what  we  read  in 
 thelecond  Ch.  o?  Nnmlfers.  Tis  certain  alio 
 that  every  one  of  thefe  four  bodies  had  its 
 Banner  6c  its  Enfign.,  For  in  the  fame  place 
 there  is  cxprcfs  mention  of  four  ftandards.v. 
 ^,,7/j(?  fhmdard  of  the  comppiny  of^uddh.  v.  lo. 
 1  he  Banner  of  the  company  of  Reuben .  v,  1 8 ,  The 
 ^Banner  of  the  company  of  Ephraim.  6C  v.  2  5 .  Ihe 
 Banner  of  the  company  of  Dan. 
 
 But  to  this 'tis  added,  that  thefe  four  Ban- 
 ners had  the  figure  of  four  Hving  Creatures. 
 That  o^  fudah  had  the  hgureofa  Lion;  that 
 ot  Ephraim  of  an  Ox  3  that  of  Reuben  of  a 
 Man -y  ^X^iXdl.  oi  Danoi-xwSagle.  As  for  this 
 laO:  point  tis  known  only  by  tradition.  Aben 
 £z.ra  faith  fo,  Barnachman  and  Chapiuni  all  ve- 
 ry modern  Authors ,  6c  of  little  authority. 
 Wherfore  this  laft  circumftance  of  thefe  foui- 
 living  Creatures  painted  in  the  four  banners 
 is  more  than  uncertain,  it  is  not  fo  much  as 
 probable.  For  God  that  knew  the  great  in- 
 clination \vhich  this  people  had  to  Idolatry, 
 would  not  have  tempted  them  in  placing 
 among  them  images  iw  fo  eminent  a  place.  Yec 
 'tis  principally  on  this  circumftance  that  the 
 conjefture  is  founded.  For  he  would  have 
 theie  four  living  Creatures  of  the  Revelation 
 reprefent  all  the  Chrifiia.n  people  ,  becauieof 
 the  ancient  Ifrael  that  marched  under  thefe 
 four  Banners.  Suppofing  that  thefe  four  li- 
 ving Creatures  fignify  all  the  faithfull  people., 
 it  mull  alfq  be  fup.pofed  that  the  twenty  four 
 
 C  3  El«. 
 
%t  The  Accomplifhment       Chap.  2, 
 
 Elders  reprefent  the  Paftors ,  &  that  they 
 poxTeis  that  place  in  the  vifion  which  the  Z^- 
 'uites  &  Triejh  held  in  the  aflembly  of  Ifrael. 
 This  ?.iro  is  the  opinion  oifofephMede.  And 
 he  believes  that  the  number  of  twenty  four 
 refers  to  the  twenty  four  ClalTes  of  Priefts 
 which  K.  David\-n-xdc. 
 
 To  find  out  the  truth  we  have  nothing  elfe 
 to  do  but  to   invert  the  opinion  of  fofeph. 
 Mede,  &fay,  that  the  twenty  four  Elders  re- 
 prefent the  people  ,  &;  the  four  living  Crea- 
 tures the  Paftors .  That  the  twenty  four  Elders 
 Sc  the  four  living  Creatures  both  together 
 reprefent  the  whole  body  of  the  Church  com- 
 pofed  ofPaftors  6c  people.  This  isunqueilio- 
 nablyfo,  &  whoever  doth  but  carefully  mind 
 the  matter  ,  will  not  doubt  it.  But  that  the 
 fourliving  Creatures  fignify  the  Paftors  ,  will 
 not  be  doubted  neither  j  when  the  thing  i^ 
 wcllconfidered. 
 Thefoat        Firfi  ^  wemuftknow  ,  that  the  four  living 
 <:7"amres  Crcatures  are  the  fame  as  Efay  calls  Seraphims'. 
 tiistj'.hrt,  ThiS'ippears}  i-'^,  by  the  fix  wings:  2^/^,  by  the 
 fefaphims,  fo^ig  Holy  ,  Holy  ,  Holy  j    chara6ters  which 
 &  £\e-      agree  to  the  living  Creatures  oiEJay  §c  thofe 
 ^heiu-      oi'SK^ohn. 
 
 Jyins.  j/y.  Thefe  alfo  are  the  living  Creatures  of 
 
 the  two  vifions  o£  Ez.ekiel  ia  the  firlt5c  tenth 
 Chapters.  Thefe  living  Creatures  oiEz.ekiel 
 are  called  Cherulnms.  Each  of  them  had  four 
 faces,  thatofaZff>«5  that  of  an  Ox  ^  that  of 
 ViM^n  £c  that  of  an  Eagle.  Thefe  are  exactly 
 -the  four  faces  of  the  four  living  Creatures  of 
 'St.fohn,  with  this  difference  ,  that  in  Ez.e- 
 '  '  '      '  M 
 
chap.  1.  of  the  "Prophecies.  23 
 
 ;^?Wfour  heads  are  together  on  each  of  the  bo- 
 dies of  the  four  living  Creatures  5  wheras  in 
 SK Johns  Vifion  each  living  Creature  hath 
 but  one  Head.  But  this  difference  is  of  no  im- 
 portance. For  the  delign  of  the  Myftery 
 being  to  reprefcnt  by  thefc  four  Heads  tlie 
 Qiialities  &  the  Character  of  the  Gofpel-mi- 
 nilhy  ,  'tis  of  very  little  importance  that  the 
 four  heads  be  on  the  fame  Bodies ,  or  on  diffe- 
 rent bodies  ;  feeing  theie  four  living  Creatures 
 reprefent  but  only  one  JNIiniffiy  &  not  four 
 different  miniffries.  I  will  obfei-ve  by  the  by 
 that  'tis  very  Itrange  ,  that:  thofe  that  are 
 curious  fearch  with  fo  much  labour  &:  uncer- 
 tainty what  was  the  figure  of  tlie  Cheruhims 
 under  the  Law.  For  Ez^ekiel  calling  the  living  "^'^^^  ^as 
 Creatures  which  he  defcribes  Cherubims  inofW/^f-^ 
 the  tenth  Ch,  of  his  "^Revelations  ,  I  think  it  f  l'^''^- 
 can't  be  doubted  but  that  the  figure  of  Mofes's 
 Cherubims  was  fuch  as  Ez,ekieL  reprefents  it 
 to  us. 
 
 I  lay  5  that  thefe  four  living  creatures  cal- 
 led Seraphims  by  Efty  ,  Cherubims  by  Ez^e- 
 ktel  ,  6c  only  Living  Creatures  by  SK  fohn , 
 reprefent  the  JVliniftry  &  the  Minifters  ofthe 
 Gofpel.  They  have  four  different  heads  j 
 the  Ftrfi  is  that  of  a  Lyon  ,  tis  the  Emblera 
 of  Strength  &;  Courage  ,  which  the  Pallors 
 muff  have  in  the  Exercife  of  the  Miniffry. 
 The  Second,  is  that  of  an  Ox..  This  is  the 
 molt  profitable  6c  molt  laborious  Creature ; 
 this  reprefents  the  Profitablenefs  ofthe  Mi- 
 nillry  &  the  laborious  6c  indefatigable  Cou- 
 rage of  the  Pallors.  The  Thtrd  is  that  of  a 
 C  4  MAti, 
 
|,4  The  i^ccompltfhment       Chap.  2  • 
 
 ^fan.    This  is  the  Emblem  of^ifdom  8c 
 oi  Reafon  ,   this  fignifies  the  foveraign  Rea- 
 foii,  Prudence  6c  Wifdom  of  the  Pallors,  who 
 mull:   unite  that  with  Wifdom  &  Courage. 
 The  Fourth  is  that  of  an  Ea^le  ;  'tis  the  em- 
 blem of  Elevation  6c  Penetration.  There's  no 
 bird  that  flies  ib  high.   The  Pallors  mull  lift 
 up  men  fron;i  Earth  to  Heaven  ,  Scfly  up  to- 
 wards divine  things  :  The  Eagle  fullains  the 
 rays  of  the  Light ,   &  looks  llcdfallly  on  the 
 Sun  :  the  Pallors  of  the  Church  are  called  to 
 fullain  the  fight  of  the  moll  adorable  mylle- 
 ries,   Thefe  living  creatures  are  called  Sera^ 
 fhims^  i.  €.  Burning  ,   to  exprefs  the  great- 
 TtraVxn^    ncls  of  their  Zeal.     They  are  called  Cheru- 
 fi^ni^Ts'"  ^^^■^  a  word  that  in  the  Syriack^^  the  Chal^ 
 to  labour ,  dee  fignifies  Labourers.    This  name  is  given 
 original  of  them  for  the  fame  realbn  as  the  head  of  an 
 chcTu'^'^    Ox ,  to  reprefent  that  they  ought  to  labour 
 bims.       in  manuring  the  field  of  the  Lord  incclVantly. 
 They  have  four  wings  ,  according  to  Ez.e- 
 kiel  ,  6c  fix  according  to  Efay  6c  S^.  fohn  ,  to 
 reprefent  their  Vigilance  ,  6c  the  Swiftnefs 
 with  which  they  mull  rim  to  execute  the  com- 
 mandments of  God.    According  to  Ez.ekiel. 
 <when  thefe  living  Creatures  tt/all^ ,    they  turn 
 fiot ,    but  every  one  walkj  to  the  place  ti^ith  his 
 Face  forzi'ard.  This  is  to  fignify  that  the  mi- 
 nillcrs  of  the  Gofpelmullbe  tar  removed  from 
 all  obliquity  ,   &  that  they  mull  go  llraight 
 in  their  ways.  One  part  of  their  W  ings  ferves 
 them    to    cover    their  Bodies,  i.  e.  their    lels 
 comely  parts  5   as  Interpreters  Underlhmd  it; 
 'tis  the  Emblem  of  that  modclly  that  mull 
 rule  in  all  their  words  &C  adions,  Ac** 
 
Cb  a  p.  1 .  of  the  Trophecies,  1  f 
 
 According  to  Ezekiel  ,  the  Hkenefe  ofthe^^^^-'^-^h 
 livino-  Creatures  ivas  Itke  burning  coals  of  fire  ^ 
 &  like  the  appearance  of  Lamps  :  It  went  up 
 and  down  among  the  living  Creatures  ^  the 
 fire  was  bright  ,  ^  out  of  the  fire  ^l^ent  forth 
 lightning.  'l"is  a  defcription<)f  the  Word  &  of 
 Preaching  thatllieds  light  abroad ,  6c  fpreads 
 knowledg,  in  fcattering  darknefs  by  the  mi- 
 niftry  of  the  Pallors.  Is  not  my  word  as  fire  ^ 
 Thy  ^vord  is  a  Lamp  to  my  feet.  'Tis  a  fire  that  ch.  r.  2r, 
 fends  forth  the  light  of  taith  ,  6c  communi-  --♦ 
 Gates  the  heat  of  charity.  In  Ezekiel ,  When 
 the  living  Creatures  moved  ,  the  Wheels  alCo 
 moved  •  ^  %vhen  the  living  Creatures  Were 
 lifted  up  from  the  Earth  ,  the  Mloeels  alfo  zuere 
 lifted  up.  When  thofe  U'ent ,  thefe  irent  •  & 
 when  thofefiood.,thefefiood,  Thefe  Wheels  are 
 the  People  ,  the  limg  Creatures ,  i.  e.  the 
 paftors  5  are  the  Spirit  of  the  People.  The  Peo- 
 j)le  do  not  go  ,  or  ftand  itill  ,  or  lift  up  them- 
 lelves  ,  or  fall  down  ,  but  by  the  infpirati- 
 on  of  the  Paftors. 
 
 In  St.fohn  the  living  Creatures  are  in  the 
 throne  G"  round  about  the  throne :  i.  e.  immedi- 
 ately near  the  throne ,  nearer  than  the  Twen- 
 ty four  elders.  *Tis  becaufe  the  Pallors  are  the 
 mediators  between  God  &  the  People.  They 
 are  nearelf  to  God  ,  &  the  People  draw  nigh 
 to  God  by  them.  Thefe  living  Creatures  are 
 full  of  eyes  within.  'Tis  becaufe  they  inwardly 
 have  the  Spirit  of  Penetration  6c  Difceming ; 
 not  only  lil<:e  Solomon  s  Wife  Man  ,  that 
 hath  his  Eyes  in  his  Head  ,  but  they  have 
 ^yes  in  their  Heart  3  t.  c.  they  have  a  clear- 
 
 fighted 
 
The  t^ccompUfhment       Chap.  2,. 
 
 fight? d  mind ,  6c  full  of  the  knowledg  of  man. 
 They  ceafe  not  day  nor  night  faying  ,  Holy , 
 Holy  ,  Holy  ,  Sec.  Tis  the  office  of  the  Mi- 
 niftry  to  labour  without  intermiffion  about 
 the  fandification  of  God's  name  &  the  elta- 
 Jblifhing  his  glory. 
 
 M%en  the  living  Creatures gAve  Glory  ^  ho- 
 nour &  praife  to  him  that  fate  on  the  throne^ 
 ^c.  the  Four  and  Tii/enty  Elders  cafi  them- 
 felves  doiun  before  him.   This  is  the  fame  thing 
 that  Ez.ekiel  fignified  by  thefe  Wheels  ,  that 
 went  when  the  living  Creatures  went ;  the 
 people  reprefentend  by  the  TwentyFourElders 
 ioUow  the  infpiration  of  thePaftors  reprefented 
 by  the  four  living  creatures.  When  the  li^^ing 
 Creatures  praife  God  ,  the  elders  call  them- 
 felves  down.  He  that  will  follow  thefe  four 
 living  Creatures  in  the  Revelation  will  fee  chat 
 every  where  they  perform  the  office  of  Paftors 
 6cMinifters  of  the  commands  of  God. 
 The  El-         As  for  the  Elders  ,  I  don't  laiow  how  it 
 dersare     comcs  to  pafs  that  they  have  not  been  taken 
 iiili^peo-  for  the  Faithful  People  from  the  very  name 
 p'e-         of  Elders.  Some  would  herein  find  the  Paftors; 
 of  the  Church.  'Tis  true ,  the  Gofpel  calls 
 Paftors  fo.  But  here  it  fhould  be  remembred 
 t  hat  the  Emblems  are  borrowed  from  the  Law, 
 6c  not  from  the  Gofpel.  "V\s,  agreed  that  in  this: 
 vifion  the  Prophet  hath  a  refpefl  to  the  diftri- 
 bution  which  the  ancient  Law  made  of  its 
 people.    Now  we  ftiall  no  where  find  that 
 the  Elders  fignify  the  Levites  8c  Priefis.   On 
 the  contrary   they  are  always  diftinguifht; 
 yea  ,  6c  they  arc  oppofed  to  the  Priefts  as 
 
 well 
 
Chap.  2.  oftheTrOf?hectes»  %y 
 
 well  in  the  Old  as  in  the  New  Teftament ;  The 
 friefis  ^  the  Elders  of  the  people.  Everywhere 
 the  Elders  fignified  the  heads  of  the  Tribes 
 and  Families  ,    that  were  confulted  with  in 
 great  affairs  \    they  were  properly  the  Re- 
 prefentatives  of  the  people.  So  that  the  Twenty 
 Four  Elders  are  the  new  people  by  allufion 
 to  ancient  people.    There  is  twenty  four  of 
 them   becaufe  the  ancient  Ifrael  had  twelve 
 Patriarchs  6c  twelve  Tribes  ;    8c  the  new  If^ 
 rael  hath  twelve  Apoftles  which  are  the  twelve 
 Patriarchs  &  Heads  of  their  Tribes.     The 
 tv/elve  Elders  of  the  fewifh  Church  joined 
 with  the  twelve  Patriarchs  ofthe  new  cove- 
 nant make  twenty  four  in  all ,  6c  thefe  twenty 
 four  are  the  whole  Church  Reprefentative ; 
 i.e.  the  whole  body  ofthe  faithfull  people. 
 Thefe  Elders  (it  round  about  the  throne  as 
 Affeflbrs  ,    becaufe  the  Saints  fhall  judg  the. 
 World  faith  SK  Paul :  They  are  cloathd  m  white 
 Raiment  :     That    is  the    habit    of  a   Prieft. 
 And  that  fignifics  ,  that  the  Priefrhood  is  no 
 longer  confined  to  one  only  Tribe ,    that  the 
 eleven  tribes  are  re-entred  into  their  ancient 
 rights.  For  naturally  all  the  firft-bornofwhac 
 tribe  foever  they  were ,    were  Priells.    This 
 is  what  the  Holy  Spirit  means  when  he  calls 
 the  faithful  ones  of  the  New  Teftament  the 
 prfi.born,  Priefis ^  ^aroyalPriefi-hood.  Thefe 
 Elders  have  on  their  heads  crowns  of  Gold.  'Tis 
 becaufe  every  one  of  the  faithfull  people  is 
 madenotonlya'Pr/f/butalfoa  King. 
 
 Wherfore  they  fay  in  their  frong,?  o  him  that 
 hath  made  m  Kings  ^  Priefts^ 
 
 This 
 
2^8  Tfpf  t^ccomplifhment      Chap,  j. 
 
 This  defcriptioii  of  the  Church  by  four 
 living  Creatures  6c  twenty  four  Elders,  be- 
 longs principally  to  the  Church  reigning  6c 
 florious  on  the  Earth  ,  fo  as  it  will  bedelcri- 
 ed  to  us  in  the  lall  Chapters  of  the  Revelation. 
 For  then  only  the  Pallors  Sc  the  people  fhall 
 perfectly  have  the  qualities  reprefented  by 
 thefe  <t/£nigmas.  Hov/ever  'tis  reaibnable  to 
 place  them  here  ,  becaufe  the  Pallors  of  all 
 ages  of  the  Church  if  they  have  not  thefe  qua- 
 lities reprefented  by  the  four  living  Creatures , 
 yet  at  leaft  they  are  obliged  to  have  them  ,  6c 
 they  have  them  in  part  ,  tho  they  have  theii^L 
 not  in  the  degree  of  perfection. 
 
 CHAP.  III. 
 
 The  Key  of  the  Revelation.  Tins  hookJs  tw 
 other  than  a  comment  on  what  Daniel 
 jaith  in  the  l*^.  Ch.ofhis  Revelations, 
 touching  the  foitrth  Beafi  ,  (^  the  fourth 
 Monarchy. 
 
 Ehold  the  Theater  open'd  8c  prepared  j  we 
 '  proceed  to  viev/  the  Viiions  that  are  as 
 fomany  Entrings.  But  I  think  it  nccelTary  to 
 
 fremife  in  the  firll  place  an  Obfervation  which 
 call  the  Ke]f  of  the  Revelation.  'Tis  ,  that 
 this  whole  Book  is  nothing  but  aParaphrale 
 on  what  2)4«tV/  faith  in  the  feventh  Ch.  of 
 his  revelations  touching  the  fourth  Beaft. 
 <I)crtainly  this  fourth  Beall  is  the  Roman  Em- 
 fire ,  the  fourth  Monarchy ,   And  if  fomc  great 
 
 6c 
 
chap.  3 •  of  t^e  Prophecies 4  19 
 
 Scftrange  events  be  found  therin  ,  'tis  always 
 with  rclpefttothc  Roman  Empire^  that  mull 
 endure  to  the  coming  of  the  Kingdom  of 
 J.  Chrift  on  the  Earth.  The  reafon  why  God  why  goj 
 taking  no  notice  of  fo   many  great  events '^^t^^nor 
 that  happen  without  the  bounds  of  the  Roman  tice  of   "' 
 Empire  ,  of  the  great  Empires  that  are  efta-  °^^^^^^  .^ 
 blilht  ,    the  nations  that    are  overturned ,  the  Reva-^ 
 the  bloody  Wars  that  are  every  where  ,  &  ^^"°°* 
 infills  only  on  the  fourth  Monarchy,orthe  Ro- 
 man Empire  ,   is  becaufe    God  reveals  not 
 future  events  but  withrefpe6l  to  the  Church 
 which  he  loveth  ,  which  he  condu6l"s  ,  8c 
 which  he  will  inllru6l  concerning  his  will. 
 Now  the  Church  was  to  be  enclofed  in  or 
 very  near  within  the  bounds  of  the  Roman 
 Empire.    I  know  that  there  were  ChrijUan- 
 Churches  in  Perjia  ,  &:  it  may  be  fome  in  the 
 Indies.  But  all  this  was  but  a  fmall  matter. 
 Euphrates  was  the  bounds  of  Chriftianity  j  it 
 fprcad  it  felf  but  a  little  beyond  it.     Thef     *** 
 Church  therfore  had  no  need  to  know  that 
 v/hich  fhould    happen  on  the    other    fide 
 Euphrates  ,  nor  to  underlland  the  foundation 
 of  the  Empires  of  the   Tartars  ,   the  Kings 
 oiPerJij, ,  the  Mo  gulls  5t  the  Chtnois  ;   for  ail 
 this  had  no  refpecl  to  her.     Whcrfore  the 
 Revelation  faith  not   one   word   of  them* 
 The   Spirit  of  God  alio   had   no   intention 
 to  inftrucfc  us   in    the     adventures    of  the 
 Empire  of  the  Saracens^  that  of  the  Turks  ^ 
 but  with  reference  to  the  fourtli  Monarchy, 
 Therfore  we  Ihall  not  fee  thefe  two  Empires 
 tliat  of  the  Saracens  Sc  tMt  of  the  Turckj  but 
 
 only 
 
30  The  ^ccomplifhmenc       Chap,  ji 
 
 onlyby  theby  intlie  fifth  6c  fixth  Trumpets  | 
 &  we  lliall  not  fee  them  there  but  as  the  Scour- 
 ges ot"  God  that  fall  on  the  fourth  monarchy 
 to  vex  &  to  dellroy  it.  This  oblervation  is  the 
 Key  of  the  li^evelation.  For  jfr/?  ,  it  removes 
 that  difficulty  which  many  make  fo  great  a  ftir 
 about,  viz.  that  the  Revelation  as  tis  ufually 
 explained  ,  doth  not  at  all  touch  on  ,  or  if 
 it  doth  5  "tis  but  by  the  by,  the  greateft  Re- 
 volutions of  the  World  ,  that  happened  in  the 
 Ealtfince  I200  years.  Yet  once  more,  it  was 
 not  the  work  othim  who  would  fpeak  of  no-* 
 thing  but  the  Church  6c  thofe  Events  ,  that 
 have  an  immediate  reference  to  the  Church. 
 Secondly  J  This  obfervation  will  teach  us  rightly 
 to  divide  the  times  of  the  RcveUrion  ,  &  pro- 
 perly to  apply  the  vilions  to  each  time,  blio 
 dii  cover  the  events  that  are  fignified  by  thofe 
 Vilrons, 
 
 We  mull  know  tliei-fore  ,  that  the  fourth 
 
 fionofthe  monarchy  without  comparifon  thegreateil,  6c 
 
 fout'ii  ^    moildiltinguillied  in  the  Prophecies  is  divided 
 
 iniTr-l-o    into  two  great  periods.   The  firft-  is  from  the 
 
 Periods,     bii-th  or  Rome  ab  urbe  condita  ,  which  was 
 
 the  great  Epocha  of  the  Romans  ,  to  the  divi- 
 
 fion  of  the  Roman  Empire  into  ten  Kingdoms  , 
 
 V  hich  was  after  the  death  of  Valentinian  the 
 
 third  about  the  year  455".  For  then  the  Empire 
 
 "was  torn  in  pieces  between  the  Greeks ,  the 
 
 Vandals  ,  the  Goths ^  the  Burgundians  6Cc.  ic 
 
 was  I  fay  divided  into  ten  principal  parts.  The 
 
 fecond  period  of  the  fourth  monarchy  is  fince 
 
 the  divjlion  of  the  Empire  among  ten  Kings, 
 
 Sv  the  reunion  of  tliole  ten  Kings  under  one 
 
 fol^ 
 
Chap.  f.       of  the  prophecies ,  3 1 
 
 fole  head ,  that  calls  himfelf  the  iiniverfal 
 Bishop,  to  the  end  oF  this  monarchy ,  6c the 
 coming  of  the  fifth,  which  is  that  of  J.  iChrift  on 
 the  Earth.  Thefe  two  periods  are  very  near  of 
 the  fame  length,  viz.  1200  years  or  a  little 
 more.  The  Lord  J.  Chrift  came  into  thd  world 
 uinno  V.  C.  754.  or  752.  as  Dionyjim  the  lelTer 
 pretends.  The  Empire  was  divided  into  ten 
 Kingdomes  about  the  year  of  J.  Chrift  455-. 
 i.  e.  in  the  year  1209  or  1207  of  the  city  of 
 Rome  ;  fince  that  time  under  the  Roman  8c 
 Cothi[h  Kings  the  counting  ab  urbe  condit^ 
 was  continued  till  the  time  of  Dionyfta  the 
 leiTer  a  Roman  Abbot ,  a  Scythian  by  nation, 
 who  died  in  the  year  540  according  to  Baro- 
 nins ,  6c  who  made  his  Pafchal  cycle  in  the 
 year  527.  Tis  about  the  year  y^o  that  the 
 Chriftian  ^/£ra  began  to  be  in  ufe,  6c  the  coun- 
 ting by  the  years  ot  J .  Chrift.  Then  men  left  off* 
 counting  ah  urbe  condita  after  they  had  ufed 
 thisEpocha  about  1280  years.  However  that 
 be ,  the  period  from  the  building  of  %ome  to 
 the  divihon  of  the  Roman  Empire  among  ten 
 Kings  is  more  than  1200  years.  Thefecond 
 period  of  the  fourth  monarchy  fince  its  divifion 
 among  ten  Kings  to  the  end  muft  bealfo  above 
 i2coyears.  The  Prophecy  makes  it  1260  pro- 
 pheticaldays,  i.e.  1260 years. 
 
 Now  we  muft  obferve  that  in  the  time  of 
 S*.  lohn.  i.  e.  in  the  time  when  he  wrote  the 
 Revelation ,  there  was  above  two  thirds  of  the 
 firft  period  of  the  fourth  monarchy  paft  6c 
 gone.  For  he  wrote  about  the  year  i^^o  after 
 the  building  of  the  city.  There  remain  d  ther- 
 
 fore 
 
^z  The  J-ccompUfhrncnt      Chap,  ^i 
 
 fore  but  a  little  more  than  350  years  of  this 
 firft  period.  But  he  had  before  him  the  whole 
 entire  fecond  period  of  i  z5o  years.  Wherfore 
 tis  not  very  Itrange  that  he  enlargeth  himfelf 
 much  more  on  this  later  part  than  on  the 
 former.  So  that  we  fhall  not  find  properly 
 more  than  two  chapters  the  fixth  6c  theeighth 
 that  refpccSt  this  firil  period  of  the  fourth  mo- 
 narchy 3  and  all  the  rell  from  the  ninth  ch.  in- 
 clullvcly  to  the  20''',  exclufively  contains  the 
 events  that  belong  to  the  period  of  the  1260 
 Years ,  which  is  the  fecond  of  the  fourth  Mo- 
 narchy. To  render  this  truth  more  plain  that 
 the  Prophecy  of  Daniel  touching  the  fourth 
 Adonarchyisthe  Text  on  which  the  H.  Spirit 
 treats  in  the  Revelation  ,  we  muft  here  view 
 the  Prophecy  of  Daniel  Sc  apply  it  to  divers 
 parts  of  that  oi'^/^.  ^o/7». 
 
 I)an,7. 7-  u^fter thi^s  I fni^inthenightviftons ^  (^behold 
 a  fourth  beafi  ckeadful  (^  terrible  ,  &  firong, 
 exceedingly^^  it  had  great  iron  teeth.lt  devoured 
 ^  brake  m  pieces  ,  C^"  fiampcdthe  rejiducwith 
 the  feet  of  it ,  &  it  iva^s  diver fe  from  allthe  beafis 
 that  tvere  before  it ,  ^  it  had  ten  horns. 
 
 Daniel  having  asked  the  explication  of  this 
 vidon  ,  the  Angel  faith  to  him  hereupon  j' 
 
 V,  ij.  The  fourth  beafi  Jhall  be  the  fovtrth  Kingdom  on. 
 the  Earth ,  ivhich  fhall  be  diver  fe  from  all  King^ 
 dams ,  &  fhall  devour  the  ivhole  Earth ,  C  tread 
 it  down  ^  break^it  in  pieces.  This  refers  to  the' 
 eftablifhment  of  this  Empire ,  &:  its  conqueffs, 
 that  were  begun  under  the  Confuls^  Di^atorsy 
 6c  were  finifht  under  the  Emperours  -,  of  which 
 St.  fohn,  had  feeA  apart  3  6c  fome  followed, 
 
 aftci* 
 
chap.  3.        oftkl^rophecieSj  33 
 
 after  him  ;  under  whom  alfo  the  Empire  was 
 always  enlarged  ,  or  at  leaft  preferved  in  its 
 greatnefs  even  to  the  children  of  Theodojiw. 
 It  broke  in  pieces  the  Tvhole  Earthy  ^fiampedthe 
 rejidue  with  the  feet  of  it.  For  it  mortifyed  all 
 its  neighbours  whom  it  did  not  Subdue.  The 
 6'*^.  Ch,  of  the  ^^-t/f/.  belongs  to  this  firlt  part 
 of  the  Prophecy  o^  Daniel.  Hie  S''^ ,  Ch.  of  the 
 Revelation  addeth  to  the  Prophecy  of  Daniel^ 
 for  it  fliews  the  degrees  wherby  the  Roman 
 Empire  was  brought  to  its  divifion  into  ten 
 Kingdoms. 
 
 8.  It  hadtenhorns^  ^ Iconjideredthehorns^  ^ 
 behold,  there  came  up  ar/tong  them  another  little 
 horn  before  ti/hom-  three  of  the  fir fi  horns  ivere 
 plucked  up  by  the  roots  j  ^  behold  in  this  horn 
 ivere  Eyes  like  the  Eyes  of  a  Adan^  ^  a  mouth 
 fpeakinggreat  things. 
 
 24.The  Angel  explaining  this  place  (^IthfThe 
 ten  horns  out  of  the  Kingdom  ^reten  Kings  that 
 fhall  arife^L'  ;.nother (hall arife after them^&  he 
 fnallbe  di'otrfejrom  thefirfi ,  ^ fhall fnbdne  three 
 Kinfs. 
 
 o 
 
 25".  (tAnd  he fhallfpeakgreat words  againflthe 
 iJH'o/l-  High  ,  C^  fhall  wear  out  the  faints  of  the 
 tyi€ofi  High  ,  ^  thinkjo  change  Times  ^  laws  ; 
 ^  they  fhall  be  given  into  his  hand  untilla  time , 
 &■  times ,  (S  the  dividing  of  time. 
 
 See  the  divilion  of  tlie  fourth  Monarchy  in- 
 to ten  others  ,  which  was  made  after  the  year 
 450.  We  fhall  fee  afterwards  which  are  thefe 
 ten  Kingdoms.  From  the  midft  of  thefe  ten 
 comes  up  a  little  horn  ,  a  Monarch  that 
 appears  as  nothing  ,  a  Vriefl:  that  infenfibly 
 cncreafes  his  power  over  thefe  ten  Kings,  fo 
 
 D  far 
 
34  The  Accomplishment       Chap.  3. 
 
 far  as  to  talce  away  the  third  part  of  their 
 Demains ,  Jurif<ii£tioii  6c  Power.  This  is  what 
 hatli  been  exactly  accomplifht  in  the  Papacy  ^ 
 wliich  hath  taken  away  from  the  Wellern 
 Kings  more  than  a  third  part  of  their  Ellate, 
 which  is  become  Church  Lands  ,&  dependant 
 on  the  Church  5    more  than  a  third  of  their 
 juritdi6lion  by  the  Tribunals  of  Bifhops  £c 
 Officials  5  who  drew  almoll  all  caufes  to  them, 
 under  the  pretence  5  that  there  \vas  fomething 
 mingled  with  them  that  refpe6ledthe  Church, 
 the  Sacraments,  or  the  Coafcience  ;   Lafily  ^ 
 more  than  a  third  part  of  their  Power  ,  by 
 the  Ufurpations  of  the  T^?/?^/,  who  have  made 
 Kings  their  Vallals  a  hundred  ways.  Bcfides 
 this,  the Pc>j£?i?j have  particularly  overthrown 
 thefe  three  Kingdoins ,  that  of  the  Greel^  in 
 Italy,  that  of  the  Lamhards^^  that  of  Germany, 
 which  they  have   made  dependant  on    the 
 Roman  Church!  This  little  horn  fpeaks  words 
 of  biafphemy  againil  God ,  exalts  it  felf  above 
 all  that  is  called  God  ,  Scagainlt  the  Kings  of 
 the  Earth.  It  defirojs  the  punts  of  the  mofi high, 
 Thatistofiy,    it  perlecutes  them  even  to 
 blood.  //  thinks  to  change  the  Times  C  the  Law  ; 
 it  makes  attempts  againil  the  divine  laws  ;  it 
 deiiroys  Gods  Commands  ,  6c  difpenfeth  v/ith 
 them.   It  commands  the  adoration  of  images 
 Sc  Creatures,  which  God  forbids.  It  permits 
 crimes  whichGod  abominates,6c  againlt  which 
 he  hath  made  fevere  laws.     This  alio  \s  the 
 trucdefcriptionofthe  To^e  &  the  Papacy. 
 
 To  this  horn  is  given  <« /-/w?^  ,  ^  times  y  (S 
 the  dividing  or  the  half  of  n  time  j  one  year, 
 
 two 
 
chap.  3.         of  the  l^rofhecies,  3J 
 
 two  years  ,  half  a  year  ;    three  years  6c  half 
 in  all  5  g6o.  prophetical  days  to  a  year,  that 
 is  to  fay,  1260.  years.  Seethe  text  on  which 
 the  ii''^,i3''',8c  17   .  Ch.  oixht Revel,  area 
 comment. 
 
 I  beheld  till  the  Thrones  were  cafl  doivn ,  ^      T.5; 
 the  Ancient  of  days  did  Jit ,  whofe  garment  iva^ 
 white  as  fnoiv  ,  ^  the  hair  of  his  head  like  the 
 p»re  ruool ,  his  throne  ivas  like  the  fiery  flame  ^ 
 (3  his  wheels  as  burningfire. 
 
 <iy4  fiery  (Ire  am  iffued  ^  came  forth  frofn  he-      ^.  r©. 
 fore  him  \  thoufand  thoufands  minifired  to  him , 
 ^  ten  thoufand  times  ten  thousands  flood  before 
 him  ;  the  judgment  was  fet  ^  the  bool^  were 
 open*d. 
 
 I  beheld  then  becaiife  of  the  voice  of  the  great     v.  u; 
 words  which  the  hqrnfpake  ;  I  beheld  eventill 
 the  beafl  was  fain  ,  i5  his  body  defiroyed  ,    ^ 
 given  to  the  burning  flame. 
 
 In  the  explication  which  the  Angel  g-ites 
 Z)^«/>/ we  read ,  But  the  judgment  fhall  fit ,  ^     i.  26* 
 they  f hall  take  aivay  his  dothinion^to  confume  <Z^ 
 to  deflroy  it  unto  the  end. 
 
 And  the  Kingdom,  Cr  dominion,  C^  the  great*  ^-  *7« 
 tiefs  of  the  Kingdom  under  the  %i>hole  Heaven  , 
 fhallbegivento  thepeopleof  the  faints  of  themofl 
 high  ,  whofe  Kingdom  is  an  evsrlafling  Kina-^ 
 dom  ,  C?"  all  dominions  fhall  ferve  c?^  obey 
 him. 
 
 The  judgment  here  fpoken  of  is  not  the  lail 
 judgment  jGod  appears  fitting  on  a  magnificent 
 throne,  not  tojudgthe  whole  world,  but  to 
 judg  the  Empire  ot  che  Beaft ,  the  fourth  Mo- 
 narchy in  its  Antichriftian  Period,  8c  to  dca* 
 
 D  %  '  foi'tlf 
 
^6         The  J^ccomplipymem        Chap:  4. 
 
 forth  the  various  punifhments  that  befall  this 
 Monarchy  for  7  or  8  hundred  years  ,  to  bring 
 it  to  its  end.  This  Fire  ,  thefe  Flames,  thele 
 Wheels  burning  like  fire  ,  on  which  the 
 throne  moves ,  reprefent  the  greatnefs  of  thofe 
 punifliments.  And  behold  the  Text  of  the 
 9*i^-  Ch.  in  which  St.  John  prefents  to  our  view 
 the  Saracens  5c  the  Turks  ,  that  malte  defolate 
 the  Roman  Antichrifian  Empire  5  &  of  the 
 14th  J  15th  ^  i^ti.^  iS''',  &  19^^  where  God  in 
 divers  vifions  reprefents  the  different  lleps  of 
 the  ruin  ofthe  Roman  oAntichrifiian  Empire. 
 
 As  for  what  is  faid  here  of  the  Kingdom 
 given  to  the  Saints  ,  'tis  the  matter  8c  Text  of 
 the  end  of  the  ii^^.  Ch.  ofthe  20,21 ,  &;22. 
 throughout. 
 
 So  it  will  fippear  in  following  the  path 
 which  we  are  entred  into  ,  that  the  whole 
 Revelation  is  a  commentary  on  ten  or  twelve 
 verfes  of  die  7''\  Ch.  oi Daniel. 
 
 CHAP.    IV. 
 
 The  fyjleme  of  the  feven  feals  ^  the /even. 
 Trumpets ,  that  denote  the  great  events , 
 <^  bring  the  worUto  its  end. 
 
 IN  the  4'^" .  Ch.  the  H.  Spirit  open'd  the  fcene> 
 the  5''*,  is  a  preludium  for  the  vifion  ofthe 
 feven  feals  which  is  contained  in  thed'^'.Ch. 
 The  lirft  book  is  fealed  with  feven  feals,  that 
 is  to  f  ly  ,  'tis  very  obfcure.  Indeed  it  is  fo  to 
 tlut  degree  that  never  will  any  thing  be  faid 
 
 on 
 
chap.  4«  of  the  Tropheciesj  57 
 
 on  this  firft  part  of  the  ReveUtion  ,  that  goes 
 beyond  conie6ture  6c  probabihty.  Wheras  as 
 for  the  fecond,  I  hold  that  one  may  attain  to  the 
 true  fenfe  of  it ,  &  certainly  know  that  one 
 hath  found  it.  See  what  in  my  judgment  may 
 befl  be  faid  on  the  fe  \^en  feals . 
 
 Thefevenfealscertainly  reach  to  the  endofwow'far 
 the  world  ,  but  not  in  that  m.anner  as  the  ftais7cach» 
 greateft  part  of  our  Literpreters  have  imagin'd, 
 m  dividing  the  duration  of  the  World  from  J. 
 Chrift  to  its  end  into  feven  Periods  almoft 
 equal.  The  fix  Firft  feals  do  not  go  beyond 
 goo.  years.  But  the  feventh  feal  is  liibdivided 
 into  feven  Trumpets  5  &doth  produce  them. 
 Now  thefe  (cYtn  Trumpets  bring  the  events 
 even  to  the  laft  judgment,  the  firit  not  begin- 
 ning till  after  the  6^*^.  feal.  So  that  thefe  feven  ? 
 feals  are  as  fix  branches ,  thatfhoot  forth  from 
 the  body  of  a  Tree  ,  with  a  feventh  great 
 branch  ,  which  it  felf  becomes  a  great  arm, 
 &  Ihoots  forth  feven  other  branches.  As  for 
 this ,  it  cannot  be  doubted  by  any  that  read  the 
 beginning  of  the  j^^ .  Ch.  with  any  attention. 
 
 To  find  out  the  myftery  of  the  feven  feals 
 &  the  feven  Trumpets  ,  we  muft  here  again 
 bring  in  that  obfervation  which  we  a  little 
 before  made  in  the  foregoing  Ch.  viz.  that  the 
 ReveUtion  contains  enigmatically  the  Epi-  • 
 tomy  of  the  hiftory  of  the  fourth  Monarchy, 
 that  is  to  fay,  o'^xhc  Roman  Empire  j  a  Mo- 
 narchy which  according  to  Daniel' sVvo^hccY 
 muft  laft  till  the  coming  of  the  Kingdom  ot 
 J.  Chrift  on  the  Earth,  t.  e.  to  the  end  of  the  ' 
 reign  of  Antichrift.  It  is  clear  that  the  Holy 
 D  3  Spi* 
 
3§  The  Jccomjylifhment       Chap.  4. 
 
 Spirit  was  to  infift  only  on  this  fourth  Mo- 
 narchy ,  without  confidering  the  other  ftates 
 6c  Empires  of  the  world  ,  becaufe  'tis  that 
 only  that  Daniel  fpoke  of  after  the  three  firft 
 Beafts  ,  whofe  reign  was  certainly  pall  in  St. 
 fohns  time.  Moreover ,  'tis  under  this  fourth 
 Monarchy ,  6c  in  the  extent  of  its  dominions , 
 that  the  Chriflian  Church  hath  receiv'd  its  feat 
 6c  its  rule.  That  Chriftianity  that  is  found 
 beyond  the  extent  of  the  Roman  Empire,  is 
 almoft  nothing.  And  therfore  'tis  that  the 
 Co^injells  whicli  were  allembledfrom  the  feve- 
 ral  parts  of  the  Roman  Empire  are  called 
 Oecumenical  ^  as  reprefenting  the  Univerfal 
 Church.  Now 'tis  certain  that  all  the  Prophe- 
 cies have  a  Mediate  or  an  immediate  Relation 
 to  the  Church.  So  that  they  ought  to  infill 
 only  onthofe  Hates  in  ^Yhich  the  Church  hath 
 been  nourilht  £c  brought  up. 
 
 There  is  a  third  Reafonwhy  thefe  Prophe- 
 cies cannot  be  underllood  but  of  the  Roman, 
 Empire ,  viz. .  becaufe  the  reign  of  Antichrill , 
 which  is  the  greatell  affiiir  that  happens  in  the 
 Church,^  w*^'^  muflhappen  there, was  to  make 
 a  part  &  a  continuation  of  this  Roman  Empire. 
 For  Antichriflianifm  is  the  Roman  Empire 
 continued.  This  principle  which  I  was  willing 
 torepeat  here  becaufe  of  its  importance,  will 
 ferve  ta  anfwer  thofe  that  fiy  to  us ,  How 
 know  you  that  the  Prophecies  of  the  Revela- 
 tion do  not  refer  to  China  or  Tartary  f  This 
 objection  doth  not  feem  to  me  to  be  worthy  of 
 under-Handing  perfons. 
 
 This  being  fuppofed  that  the  Revelation, 
 
 enig- 
 
chap.  4  f  of  the  Prophecies:    ■  jp 
 
 enigmatically   contains  the   hiftory   of  the  J^'P''*' 
 '^man   Empire  continued  ,    it  muft    alfo  c??aftro- 
 be  neceflarily  fiinpofed  that  the  principal  &  p''"  ''^p- 
 great  Changes  that  happenea  in  this  Empire  tiie  /jaw^^ 
 are  defcribed  in  large  Charaders,  &  with  fome  a^rJdi}! 
 note  of  diibnclion  in  xhe  Revelation.  Other- ''n<ai7 
 wife  the  H.  Spirit  would  not  act  according  to  tTc /f,^". 
 his  profound  wildom,  if  in  making  a  hiftory  ^"^'"w- 
 of  an  Empire  ,  he  fliould  omit  to  mark  the 
 great  Cataitrophcs  that  are  to  happen  therin, 
 or  if  he  ihould  hide  them  ,  &  make  them  to 
 pafs  without  any   charader   of  diilindion 
 among  the  other  lefs  events. 
 
 We  muft  therfore  confider  what  are  the 
 principal  events  that  have  happen'd  in  the 
 Roman  Empire.  See  here  they  are. 
 
 I.  The  fall  of  Paganifm,  when  the  Roman 
 Emperours  became  Chriftians.  This  is  fo 
 great  an  affair  ,  that  'tis  impoffible  to  fuppofe 
 that  die  Holy  Spirit  Ihouid  have  taken  no 
 notice  of  it, 
 
 f .  The  fall  of  the  Temporal  Roman  Empire, 
 when  'twas  divided  into  ten  Kingdoms. 
 
 g.  The ere£ling a  new  ^«^«<«/?  Empire,  or 
 leather  the  continuation  of  the  lame  under  the 
 ruleofAntichrift. 
 
 4.  TheBirth  oixhtSaraeen  Empire  by  the 
 .Arabians  ^  that  come  to  allli6t  the  Roman 
 Empire  in  itsEaftern  bnmch ,  /.  e.  the  Empire 
 oiCDnfiantinople. 
 
 5.  The  power  of  the  Turks  ^  that  come  to 
 iiniih  the  deftru6tion  of  the  (j.reek  bnuich  of 
 the  Roman  Empirc,  6c  to  lay  defolate  the 
 hAtin  Empire. 
 
 D  4  See 
 
40  The  AccompUfhmint      Chap.  4. 
 
 Seethe  five  great  events  that  have  changed 
 the  face  of  the  world  6c  of  the  Empire. 
 Wherfore  lam  perfwaded  tliefe  muftbe  found 
 in  the  Revelation  vv^ith  Chara6ters  ofdilHn£ti- 
 on.  Let  us  fuppofe  therfore  that  in  all  the 
 places  where  there  is  a  notable  dillindrion, 
 there  we  mufi:  find  one  of  thefe  notable 
 events. 
 
 The  Firfi  diflin6l:ion  is  found  at  the  end  of 
 the  fixth  feal.  After  the  opening  this  feal , 
 there  happens  a  great  Earthquake  ,  the  fun  is 
 eclypfed,  &  the  moon  becomes  red  as  blood, 
 the  liars  fall.  Afterwards  the  vifion  of  the 
 feals  is  interrupted  by  a  new  vifion  that  comes 
 between,  in  which  an  Angel  marks  the  eleft 
 among  the  twelve  Tribes ,  twelve  thoufaud 
 of  every  Tribe.  After  which  the  Holy  Spirit 
 returns  to  the  feventh  feal  ,  under  which 
 nothing  is  done  befides  the  difoibution  of 
 the  fevcn  Trumpets  to  fevenAngells,that  mull 
 found  them  fucceflively.  'Tis  clear  this  is 
 an  Epocha  ,  a  point  on  which  the  H.  Spirit 
 Would  have  our  thoughts  to  dwell.  This 
 firlt  Charad-er  of  diltin6tion  muft  to  all  appea- 
 rance be  atfixed  to  the  firll  dilfin6b  event 
 that  happens  m  the  Roman  Empire  j  that  is, 
 the.  hYloi  Paganifm.  So  that  in  the  opening 
 of  the  fixth  leal,  we  mull  find  the  fall  of  the 
 Tagan  Religion. 
 
 The  Second  very  obfeiTable  dillin6lion  is 
 found  at  the  fourth  Trumpet.  There  the 
 third  part  ofthe  fun  is  in  like  manner  eclypfed, 
 the  moon  &  the  liars  fuffer  the  like  diminu- 
 tion in  their  light.    After  which  the  procefs 
 
 of 
 
chap.  4»         of  the  "Prophecies*  ,41 
 
 of  the  Trumpets  is  interrupted  by  a  new 
 Vifion,  viz..  that  of  an  Angel,  that  flies  in  the 
 midft  of  heaven,  6c  cries  three  ximts^We  to  the 
 inhabitants  of  the  Earth  ,  becaufe  of  the  three 
 laft  Trumpets  ivhich  are  yet  to  found.  This  is 
 an  evident  'diftinction ;  &  this  fecond  diftin£i:i- 
 on  muft  fignify  to  us  the  fecond  dil]:in6t  event 
 in  the  Roman  Empire,  viz..  its  fall  Sc  divifion 
 among  ten  Kings ,  which  came  to  pafs  after 
 ValentiniAti  the  3d.  in  the  middle  ot  the  fifth 
 Age. 
 
 The  maldng  a  new  Vifion  6c  a  new  Angel, 
 crying  Wo  three  times,  go  before  the  foun- 
 ding the  5'^.  Trumpet,  is  alf®  a  mark  of 
 diftmftion  for  that  5'^^.  Trumpet  ,  which 
 (ignifies  to  us  that  'tis  an  event  greatly 
 diitinguifht  in  the  hiftory  of  the  Roman  Em- 
 pire. And  this  third  diftinction  can't  be  applied 
 to  any  thing  but  the  third  notable  event  that 
 befalls  the  i?<j;^^»  Empire ,  viz..  the  Birth  of 
 the  Saracen  Empire  by  Mahomet  6c  his  Suc- 
 celTors,  that  did  fo  cruelly  2S^idi  \\\^  Roman 
 Empire,in  the  Empire  oiConfiantinople.,  which 
 was  the  greateft  fic  the  moft  noble  part  of  thefe 
 ten  into  which  this  Empire  was  divided. 
 
 The  Empire  of  the  Turks  at  the  bottom  is 
 but  a  branch  of  the  Arabian  6c  Saracen  Em- 
 pire. Wherfore  it  doth  not  deferve  fo  great 
 adiftin6lion  as  the  other  great  events  of  which 
 we  have  jufl  now  fpokcn.  And  yet  the  H. 
 Spirit  is  content  to  diftinguifh  it  by  a  veiy 
 longdefcription.  The  fifth  Sc  fixth  Trumpet 
 contain  an  entire  Chapter  ,  wheras  the  four 
 firft  Trumpets  were  hnifht  in  6.  or/,  verfes, 
 
 which 
 
4t        The  Accompli  lament       Chap.  4, 
 
 which  fignifies,  that  this  firth  and  fixth  Trum- 
 pet muftbe  concerning  great  Affairs,  and  E- 
 vilsof  a  long  duration. 
 
 As  for  that  great  Event,  which  was  to  h.^^- 
 •pcn  m  the  Roman  EMpiriTy  which  we  reckoned 
 for  the  third ;  viz..  the  Erection  of  a  new  Ra- 
 man Empire^  or  the  continuation  of  the  lame 
 Empire  under  the  nev/  Name  of  the  Pope  and 
 the  Roman  (^hur^h ;  'tis  fo  great  an  Affair,  that 
 the  Holy  Spirit  would  aot  bring  it  into 
 the  firrt  part  of  the  Revelation :  He  hath  re- 
 fervedittomake  it  the  Subject- of  the  fecond 
 part.  Tis  there  that  he  explains  largly  and 
 much  more  clearly  the  Birth,  Progrefs,  and 
 Fall  of  this  zy^ntichrtfiian  Empire.^  that  was 
 to  make  the  iaft  Period  of  the  four  tliBeafl. 
 
 According  to  this  Syilem,the  five  firft  Seals 
 mull;  bring  the  %oman  Empire  to  the  Fall  ot 
 Faganifm-y  i.e.  to  Canfiantine'^s time.  Under 
 the  fixth  Seal  laappens  this  Fail  of  Faganifm. 
 The  Eleft  having  been  fealed,  and  Silence  ha- 
 ving been  for  hall  an  hour,  the  four  firft  Trum- 
 pets found,  thatmull  bring  the  "^man  Empire 
 to  its  Fall,  to  the  taking  ot'  Rome  hyGenfericl^ 
 after  the  death  of  f^aUntinian  the  ;^d ,  die 
 time  wherein  the  Empire  was  torn  in  pieces  in- 
 to ten  Kingdoms. 
 
 The  three  lall  Trumpets  are  defcribed  by 
 three  Woes,  Wo,  Wo^  Wo  •  that  is  to  fiy,  Wq 
 not  abfolutely,  but  to  the  fourth  Monarchy  j 
 v/hich  fignifies,  that  they  muft  be  dillinguim- 
 ed  above  all  the  reft.  The  fifth  Trumpet 
 brings  the  Roman  £%?/>/><?  affli6ting,  and  al- 
 wayes  wearing  it  lefs  and  lefs  to  the  ninth  or 
 
 tentlx 
 
chap.  4«         of  the  Trophecies,  43 
 
 tenth  Age.  The  fixth  Trumpet  brings  and^ 
 accompanies  the  Latin  Roman  Empire^  or  the^ 
 Ecclefiaftical  one,  in  afflicting  it  in  like  man- 
 ner to  its  end ;  that  is  to  lay,  to  the  ieventh 
 Trumpet,  which  mufl  bring  the  laft  mifery 
 on  the  Inhabitants  of  the  Antichrillian  World, 
 and  that  is  the  Coming  of  the  Kingdom  of  Je- 
 fus  Chrift  on  the  Earth.  This  fixth  Trumpet, 
 that  brings  the  RomAn  EccUfiafiicAl  Eynfirc  to 
 its  end,  begins  about  the  tenth  Age,  and  is 
 fubdivided  into  {t\trv  Vials  in  the  1 6^^  chap. 
 oi  x^zReveUtion^  juft  asthefeventh  Seal  was 
 divided  into  feven  Trumpets.  There  are  here 
 two  great  Victories  over  the  Empire  of  the 
 Devil:  Thcfirfi  is,  The  Fall  of  the  ancient 
 Faganifm :  The  2d  is.  The  Fall  of  the  1S[ew 
 or  the  Antichrijlia  n  Paganifm .  The  j?r/?  hap  - 
 pens  immediately  before  the  opening  the  Ie- 
 venth Seal :  The  fecond  immediately  before 
 the  founding  of  the  lait  Trumpet. 
 
 Lafily^  After  the  feven  Vials,  that  were 
 to  fall  on  the  Beafc,  on  his  Throne,  on  his 
 Subjcfts.  on  his  Empire,  comes  the  founding 
 of  the  feventh  Trumpet  i  and  the  founding  of 
 this  laft  Trumpet,  brings  in  and  accompanies 
 the  Kingdom  of  Jefus  Chrift  on  the  Earth,  in 
 its  whole  duration,  and  ends  with  the  end  of 
 the  World. 
 
 Thus  you  haye  the  Syftem  of  the  feven 
 Seals,  and  the  feven  Trumpets  j  let  us  now 
 confider  the  particulars,  and  we  fhall  fee  that 
 every  thing  exactly  agrees  with  it. 
 
 CHAP.  V. 
 
44         ^^  ^ccomplifhnent       Chap.  ^. 
 
 CHAP.    V. 
 
 ']the  Explication  of  the  Vifion  of  the  Six  Firfl 
 Seals,  according  as  it  is  in  thejixtb  Cbao^ 
 ter  of  the  Revelation. 
 
 'He  Opening,  of  the  Seals  begins  with  the 
 fixth  Chapter. 
 
 V.  3 .  I faw  when  the  Lamb  open  done  of  the 
 Seals,  and  I  heard  asitwerethe  noife  of  T'hnH' 
 der^  and  one  of  the  four  Beafis  faying^  Come  and 
 fee. 
 
 2.  And Ifaii^^  andlfcholdaWhite  Herfe,  and 
 he  that  fate  on  him  had  a  Beti/,  and  a  Crou/n  was 
 given  unto  him^  and  he  went  forth  conauering 
 a.nd  to  conquer. 
 
 Itmullbeobfcrved,  that  the  four  firft  Seals 
 make  iour  Men  to  appear  on  Horfc-back ; 
 which  fignifies  they  are  Perfons  of  Authority, 
 and  at  the  fame  time  Wai'riours  too.  The 
 Horfeisaliving  creature,  defigncd  for  Fight- 
 ing, antlthe  Riding  of  Commanders  and  Em- 
 perors. We  muit  obfcrve  alfo,  that  thefq 
 four  living  Creatures  call  thofc  four  Horfemcii 
 from  the  tour  quarters  of  the  World,  accor- 
 ding to  their  (ituation.  The///?  of  thefe  h- 
 ving  Creatures  was  in  the  Ealt  j  the  zd  in  the 
 Wellj  the  g^  in  the  Souths  and  the  4//?  in 
 the  North. 
 
 The  firfl  living  Creature ,  placed  towards 
 the  Ealt,  caufes  a  King  to  come  forth  from  the 
 
 lame 
 
Chap.  J,  of  the  Trop/ucies,  4j 
 
 lame  quarter,  fitting  on  a  White  Horfej  a  J^^  firft 
 Crown  on  his  Head,  and  a  Bow  in  his  Hand:  is  Ff/paji- 
 He  comes  forth  to  Conquer,     ^ofeph  t^Kede^  ^«^  ^  ^'"» 
 Henry  iJ^ore^  Tefiard,  LAunay^  and  I  know 
 not  how  many  more,   would  have  this  firfl 
 Horfman  to  be  the  Lord  Jefus  Chriil,    who 
 comes  ixQxwJudea^  which  was  eallwardfrom 
 Rome.     Therefore  this  Horfhian  is  called  by 
 the  firft  living  Creature ,   which  was  in  the 
 eaftern  quarter.     But  I  can't  be  of  that  Opi- 
 nion i 
 
 Firfl^  Becaufe  the  Equipage  of  thisHorfe- 
 man  is  not  magnificent  enough  to  repreibnt 
 Jefus  Chrift.  We  need  but  confultthe  pla- 
 ces where  the  Prophet  makes  Jefus  Chriit  to 
 appear  3  the  \fi  ^  chap,  the  loth,  v/here  he 
 comes  again  to  deliver  a  New  Book  to  St. 
 fohn-^  the  14th,  where  he  comes  to  the  Har- 
 vcft  and  the  Vintage  3  and  Uftly^  the  19th, 
 where  he  returns  in  the  equipage  of  a  Horfe- 
 man.  But  in  all  tliefe  places  he  is  extraordi- 
 narily magnificent,  clothed  with  Fire,  with 
 die  Light,  with  the  Sun,  with  the  Rain-bow, 
 riding  on  the  Clouds,  having  not  one  fimgie 
 Crown,  but  many  Diadems,  and  his  Eyes  ca- 
 ffcing  out  Flames.  Here  there  is  nothing 
 more  plain  &  mean :  'Tis  a  Man  fitting  on  a 
 Horfe,with  a  Bow  and  a  Crown.  That  which 
 hath  deceived  Interpreters  is,  the  Colour  of 
 the  Horfe,  White ^  v/hich  they  have  talcen  for 
 an  Emblem  of  Holinefs.  But  wh'tte  is  the  em- 
 blem of  4Pr«»j^rm^  as  wellas  of /:/o//«<?/x.  So 
 that  this  fignifies  only  the  Succefs  and  the  Vi- 
 ctories of  him  that  fits  on  the  Horfe. 
 
 \dljy 
 
4-6         The  ^ccompl'tfhment         Chap.j.* 
 
 zdly^  The  Bow  is  not  the  Arms  which  the 
 Holy  Spirit  ufually  gives  to  JefusChrifts  but 
 a  Sword,  and  a  Sword  coming  out  of  his 
 Mouth.  A  Bow  doth  but  little  execution  in 
 ccniparifonof  aSword:  and  this  fignifies  the 
 few  Wars  which  this  firft  Horiinan  fhould 
 make. 
 
 5 .  Lafiiy ;  Seeing  what  comes  after  by  the 
 confent  of  Interpreters,  whom  I  follow,  we 
 endeavour  to  find  out  Roman  Empetors^  why 
 fhould  we  put  Jefus  Chrift  in  the  head  ofthem? 
 Why  fhould  we  make  him  the  firft  of  the  four 
 Emperors  meant  by  thefe  four  Horfinen  ?  'Tis 
 therefore  much  more  reafonable  inthisplacey 
 to  find  a  Roman  Em-peror ;  One  might  here  ea- 
 fily  find  Auguflm  the  moft  happy  of  .all  men,- 
 that  brought  Peace,^  and  iliut  the  Temple  of 
 lantis :  B  ut  not  to  rife  {o  high,  I  think  that  we 
 muil  feek  P'efpa/ian  and  his  Son  7  iti4s  in  the  firll 
 Horfman :  He  fits  on  a  White  Horfe.  The 
 one  and  the  other,  f^ejpajian  and  Titus^  were 
 good  Princes,  under  whom  the  Empire  was 
 pretty  peaceable  and  quiet:  They  had  not 
 great  \V  ^  is ;  therefore  the  Holy  Spirit  giveth 
 them  but  a  Bow.  They  come  from  the  Ea- 
 ftern  quarter,  becaufe  Fefpajian  was  made 
 and  proclaimed  Emperor  when  he  was  in  the 
 Eaft.  They  come  forth  to  conquer  ;  'tis  with 
 refpe61:  to  the  Nation  of  the  fews^  and  ferw 
 falem^  that  was  taken  and  burnt  ',  and  the 
 Temple,  that  was  razed  j  and  the  People,- 
 that  were  led  into  Capti^^Lty  by  Titus  under 
 Vefpajian .  The  Temple  and  the  MofatcalWorm 
 fhfpy  while  they  fublilkd,  were  a  great  Ob- 
 
 ftaclc 
 
Chap.^.  oftheTrophedes.  47 
 
 ftacle  to  the  Eftablilliment  of  the  new  Cove- 
 nant. Therfore  this  deftrudion  oi' the  j^eu^ifh 
 Temple  &  Worlhip  is  a  Vidoryinthebehalf 
 of  J.  Chrill,  which  defervd  to  be  marked. 
 
 yindti/henhehadopefi'dthethirdjeal,  (Sc.  f.  j. 
 
 u^nd  there  ii>ent  out  another  horfe  that  it/as     v,^. 
 *I^d  j    &  power  was  given  te  htm  that  fate 
 theron  to  take  feace  from  the  Earth  ,    zS  that 
 they  fhanid  kill  one  another  \   ^  there  was  given 
 to  him  agreatfiferd. 
 
 'Tis  clear  that  thisfignifies  agreat  Slaugh-  The  id. 
 ter  5  6c  a  great  effufion  of  Blood.     'Tis  the  nifiesViir 
 Empire  of  Trajan  &   his  facceflbr  u^drian.^"'?'r<:o( 
 Never  was  there  a  greater  effiifion  of  blood  j  Jdltan^ 
 the  ^ews  revolted  almolf  in  all  places  whither 
 they  were  difperfed,  in  Libya  ^  in  Cjrene  ^  in 
 Egypt  ^  in  Cyprus^  inMefopotamia<y  in Palefime 
 it  ielf ,  6c  in  all  theEalc,  under  the  conduct 
 of  their  falfe  Meffiah  Barchocheva. 
 
 In  the  beginning  they  made  fuch  a  horrible 
 {laughter  of  the  greeks  6c  Rctnans^  that  they 
 are  made  to  amount  to  abo^e  fix  hundred 
 thoufaud  perfons,    Dton  reports  ,  that  their  ororim. 
 fmy  proceeded  fo  far  as  to  eat  the  fleih  of  ^ion: 
 men.     Thev  did  tear  in  pieces  their  entrails  jud^ga^ 
 with  their  teeth.  They  ficad  them  ,  6c  made 
 Garments  of  their  skins.  They  anointed  them- 
 felves  with  their  blood.   But  they  were  fully- 
 requited.  Hillory  reports  that  Adrian  put  to 
 death   12   hundred  thoufand  in  the    whole 
 extent  of  the  Empire.   The  fews  themfelves 
 confefs  that  this  civil  warcolt  the  ^<fM/j  above 
 twice  the  number  of  perfons  that  went  out  of 
 ^gjft'  So  that  under  the  reign  of  thefe  two> 
 
 7V^ 
 
4B  TJye  K^ccomplifhment       Chap,  j, 
 
 Trajan  &:  Adrian  ,  there  were  more  than  two 
 millions  of  fouls  that  died  a  violent  death. 
 Never  was  the  like  flaughter  feen  before  ,  nor 
 lincejtill  t  he  Crufado  V.  This  could  not  be  better 
 reprefented  than  by  a  Red  Horfe  ;  'tis  the 
 colour  of  Blood  :  or  than  by  a  Great  Sword ; 
 '  the  greater  it  is  the  better  it  fignifies  that  the 
 flaughter  fhall  be  great  3  or  than  by  Mens 
 ktilmg  one  another  ,  that  fignifies  civil  wars. 
 Now  'tis  in  civil  wars  that  there  is  the  greatelt 
 eftuiion  of  blood.  This  fecond  horfe  comes 
 out  of  the  Weilern  quarter,  Trajan  was  a 
 Native  oi^  Spain  ^  which  was  the  Weltern  part 
 otthe  Roman  Empire. 
 
 At  the  opening  the  third  feal,  there  comes 
 forth  out  ot  the  South  at  the  voice  of  the  third 
 living  creature. 
 V.  ^.      A    Blacky  Horfe ,    C  he  that  fate  on  him 
 \.Qi,a  had  pair  of  Balances  in  his  hand.      <*yind  I 
 heard   a  voice  in  the  mifi  of  the  four  beafls 
 fay  ,    A  meafure  of  'wheat  for  a  penny  ,    ^ 
 three  meajures  of  barly  for  a  penny  \   ^ fee  thott 
 hurt  not  the  Ojl nor  the  Wine. 
 The  jd.         This  certainly  fignifies  an  Empire  that  hath 
 horfe  is     fomethingof  I'eventy  6c  fadnefs ,  bvreafonof 
 pSr    the 'S/uc^,  Horfe.   But  this  doth  not  fignify 
 si-fuyrn^s  ilaughter ,  as  the  Red  horl'e  of  the  lecond  living 
 ^fiulavder  Creature.  This  fignifies  alio  a  reign  of  jullice, 
 '.'^^  '^^-^  where  eveiy  thing  is  done  in  weight  6c  meafure, 
 6c  according  to  the  Balance.  Lafily^  this  figni- 
 fies a  reign  of  plenty  ,  wherin  by  the  care  of 
 the  Prince ,  Wheat ,  Barley ,  0)^1 6c  Wine  do 
 abound.    This  the  Charaftcr  of  the  reign  of 
 iSefttmius  Severus  6c  of  ^Alexander  the  ion  of 
 
 Mam* 
 
 Idammita. 
 
C  h  a  p .  J .       of  the  Prophecies,  4P 
 
 jMammi&a.    Septimius  Severus  was  an  African 
 of  the  R-ovince  o^'TnpoU.  Wherfore  the  living 
 Creature  ot^  the  fouthern  quarter  calls  him. 
 Both  of  them  were  fevereproteftorsof  jufticc.- 
 Bothof  them,  6c  efpecially -^/^•v^«<^^>' :r  were 
 fworn  enemies   to  all   Thieves  j    publick  ^ 
 private ,  known  y  or  feeret ,  £<:  to  all  people  that 
 behaved  themlelves  ill  ,   6c  were  untaithfuU 
 in  their  offices.    They  made  exa6i:  6c  ftri6t 
 fearches  after  them,  &:  feverely  punilht  them.  AtireKus 
 Alexander  m.ade  even  his  fouldiers  live  in  ^o  Spania- 
 greatdifcipiine ,  tliat  they  dared  not  take  away  prTdufs^'"' 
 a  Hen  or  an  Apple  from  a  Peafant  ;  orifthat  sep-imius, 
 did  happen  ,  he  oftentimes  punifhVl  them  to  jSiumr 
 the  greatefc  extremity.  Lafily  ,  both  of  them, 
 both  Septimii4s  Severus  6c  Aleocander  the  fon 
 of  Mar^mAd  ,  gave  admJrable  Orders  for  the 
 diftributing  Corn ,  ScWine,  &;  Oyl ,  to  the 
 end  ail  the  World  might  have  them  ,    6c 
 there  might-be  no  v/ant.  This  is  what  Hillo- 
 riansdo  expreflyobferve. 
 
 And  when  he  hadopendthe  fofirthfealy  Cfc.  f.  -: 
 \  And  I  loolied  &  behold  a  Vcle  Horfe  ,  &  ^ 
 his  name  that  fate  on  him  -was  Death  ,  ^  hell 
 follou/ed  him ,  (S power  ivas  qivcn  to  them  over 
 the  fourth  part  of  the  Earth  to  l?ill  with  Stuord^ 
 &  with  flnnger  ,  ^  with  Death ,  cr  lit  it h  tht 
 Beaft-s  of  the  Earth. 
 
 Behold  vifibly  a  reign  fad  j  black,  loaden  Thifourtfe 
 with  all   forts  of    Calamities  ,  Malfacrees  ,  "^[//f^" 
 Effufions  of £lood ,  Plague,  War6cFamin,pireof 
 Tyranny  6c  Violence.  "Vis  the  Charafter  of  £f,ff '" 
 the  reign  of  Maximin  6c  his  fucceilbrs  to  Au-  rucceflffrs> 
 rdim.    The  fourth  living  Creature  calls  th\s 
 E  Tvrant 
 
JO  The  Jccompliflyment       Chap.  5, 
 
 Tyrant  from  the  North.   Thence  'twas  that 
 Maximin  came,  who  was  a  native  of  Thrace  in 
 the  North  of  the    'IR^man    Empire.     This 
 M^ixtmin  dcferved  to  bear  the  name  oi Death ; 
 for  he  was  the  moll  cruel!  of  all  Tyrants  > 
 they  gave  him  the  names  of  Cyclops  ,  Bufiris , 
 Scyron  ,  Fhalaris  ,  Typhon  &:  Gyges,    He  made 
 menbeflead  6c  crucified  aUve  ,  buried  hving 
 men   in  the  bodies    of  beaits  ,   maflacred  , 
 beat  perfons  to  death,    Vv'^ithout  diilin6tion  of 
 fex  ,  age  or  condition.     He  deftroycd  many 
 thoufinds  of  men  by  all  forts  of  punilhments. 
 ^"^T„^r       Galliennj ,  thac  is  included  in  the  Period  here 
 Tiebd-     meant,  made iiimfelf  remarkable,  alfo  by  his 
 dc^^o°^^'*  cruelty.    Oftentimes  he  made  the  throats  of 
 Tyrannis.  ^'  or4oco.  be  cut  in  a  day.  In  this  time  reign'd 
 GaUic'nL    ^  plague  of  fifteen    years  ,    that  began  in 
 zofimus.    Ethiopia^  6c  ran  throughout  tlie  Empire.  L ip/ius 
 Lipfiusdc  acknowledeeth   hiliorv   fpeaks    not   of  any 
 tia  z.  ij.    that  comes  near  it.     There  was  alio  a  very 
 w&^i       g^'c^^  ^  '^  very  univerlall  famin.    The  Barba- 
 c  17,'  '    riansin  the  Eaftmade  havok  of  the  Empire, 
 6c  horrible  deiblations  tlierin.    At  lalf  there 
 rofe  up  near  tliirty  tyrants  in  the  whole  extent 
 of  the  Empire.  One  may  judg  wliat  defolation 
 that  caufed.  Here  end  the  four  living  Crea- 
 tures tx  thciourhoriemen  3  about  the  end  of 
 the  third  Age. 
 ^•9'  u^nd  -wheK  h^  had  opened  the  fifth  feal  ,  / 
 
 fail/  under  the  Jiltar  the  fouls   of  them  that 
 "u/ere  fiain  for  the  word  of  GoMj  ^  for  the 
 teftimony  "which  they  held. 
 y.  ic.  ^«^  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice  ,  faying^ 
 
 How  long  ,  O  Lord,   Holy^  trnCj  doj}  thou 
 
 not 
 
Chap.  y.  of  the  Prophecies.  JI 
 
 not  iud^  O"  Avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell 
 on  the  Earth  ? 
 
 See  here  what  clearly  fignifies  a  Period  inxhefifth 
 which  the  Church  fufi^rsacruelperfecutionj  ^'fjj'^, 
 &  'tis  that  which  was  caufed  by  Diocleftan  ^»'^  p"- 
 6c  his  fuccellbrs  ,  the  moll  bloody  that  ever 
 was  ,    longer  &:  more  cruell  than  the,  nine 
 others  taken   together.     For  faith  Orofms ,  suipUias 
 during   ten  years  they  cealed  not  to  burn  oTo?xus". 
 the  Churches  ,    to  profcribe  the  innocent,  sca^iger^. 
 6c  to  make  Martyrs  by  MafHicres  6c  Puniih-  aJc  Temp, 
 ments.  In  Egjft  alone  were  Maflacred  144  ^-J* 
 thoulandmen,  6C70  thouiandwere  banilhed. 
 Thence    comes    the   name     of   ^t/Era  Dio- 
 clettAna  6c  t/£ra  Martyrum  ,  an  iT/x^c^^ famous 
 in  the  hillory  of  the  Church. 
 
 After  this  comes  the  fixth  feal ,  under  which 
 we  have  faid  we  mufl:  find  the  fail  of  Paganifm. 
 Indeed  a  little  time  after  Dtoclefmn  ,  C<?»- 
 ^antine  afcendedtheThrone  of  theEmperours, 
 bi  made  the  Chriilian  Religion  reign.  He  6c 
 his  Succeflbrs  ruin'd  Taganipn.  I'his  fall  of 
 l\iQ  Pag^n  Religion  isthusreprefented  tous. 
 
 uind  I  beheld  when  he  had  opened  the  Jixth 
 fe..l ,  ^  lo  there  was  a  great  Earth-ijuake ,  \S 
 the  Sun  becar/ie  black^as  fack^cloth  of  hair  ,  & 
 the  Moon  became  red  as  blood. 
 
 jind  the  Stars  of  Heaven  fell  to  the  Earth , 
 even  as  a  fig-tree  cafieth  her  untimelj figs  ^  whe4 
 fhe  is  fioaken  of  a  mighty  pi^ind. 
 
 And  the  heavens  departed  as  a  fcroll  when  it     ?.  14. 
 is  rolled  together  ,  ^  every  tnomitain  &  ifiand 
 weremovedout  of  their  places. 
 
 And  the  Kings  of  the  Earth  ,    Cf  the  great     ^  ^^ 
 E,  %  men^ 
 
 y- 1  a. 
 
 ij. 
 
ji  The  Jccomplifhment        Chap,  y, 
 
 men  ,  O"^  the  rich  men  ,  Cr*  the  chief  captains  y 
 ^  the  mighty  men  ,     &  every   bond-man  ,    Cf 
 tfZ'^fry  free-man  hid  themfelves  in  the  dens  ^ 
 in  the  rockj  of  the  mountains. 
 7. 16.  And  faid  to  the  mountains  ^  rockj  ,  fallen 
 
 us  ,  iS  hide  us  from  the  face  of  him  that  fttteth 
 en  the  Throne  ,     C*  from   the   wrath  of  the 
 Lamb. 
 V.  17.  iror  the  great  day  of  his  wrath  is  come  ,   ^ 
 
 who  fhall  be  able  tofiand  ? 
 Thcfixth        All  thefe  images  are  borrowed  from  the 
 Trumpet    j^  iudg-ment ,    wherfoi-e  they  are  uruallv 
 
 conta  ns  i--     i   '-^       •  -r*  r      ■     i        1        1  •       <-  n      ^^ 
 
 thefaiiof  apphcd  to  It.  Becaule  indeed  this  fall  ot 
 Vaganifm.  Pagantfn,  is  the  moll  terrible  judgment  that 
 yet  ever  fell  fince  the  beginning  ot  the  World 
 on  the  Devil's  Empire.  VVe  mull  know  that 
 in  the  whole  Revelation  we  fee  thefe  three 
 heads  reigning  ,  the  Dragon  ,  the  'Beafl , 
 thefalfe  Prophet.  The  Dragon  is  tht  Devil ^  the 
 "Beafir  is  the  Roman  Empire ,  xhefalfe  Prophet 
 is  the  Pope.  The  Dragon  hath  two  Empires, 
 the  Firfi  is  pure  Pagamjm  ,  6c  purely  Pagan. 
 The  fecond  \s.Antichriflian  Paganifm  mingled 
 Vvith  Qmftianity .  See  here  the  fall  of  the 
 firll  Empire,  that  is  thepurelyi'^^<«»  Empire 
 o^'&ift  Dragon, 
 
 I.  Thert^ is agreatEarth-quakS'  In  theltyle 
 of  the  Prophets  ,  &  particularly  oi  St.fohn-, 
 an  Earth -quake  always  fignifies  a  Change 
 of  the  face  of  affairs  in  the  world,  becaufe 
 Earth-quakes  overturn  the  Earth  ,  6c  make 
 it  Change  its  face.  Now  what  change  of  the 
 face  of  affairs  in  the  world  can  be  imagin'd 
 greater  than  that  which  happen'd  under  Con- 
 
 J^anttns 
 
Chap.  y.  of  the  Trophdes.  J^ 
 
 fiantine  &  his  fucccflbrs.  The  Church  had 
 been  beat  down  ,  malTacred  ,  it  was  bathed 
 in  its  own  blood  ,  &  all  on  a  fudden  behold 
 'tis  die  Milb-efs  oF  the  world.  It  is  become 
 rich  &  powerfull  ,  it  builds  {lately  Temples, 
 it  overturns  the  Temples  of  Idols. 
 
 2.  The  fun  becomes  bUck^oi  fack^ckth.  We 
 mull  hold  It  for  certain  that  the  Sun,  the  Moon 
 &  the  Stars  in  the  Revelation  always  fignify 
 the  Sovereign ,  the  Dignities  &  Powers  of  the 
 Empire  treated  of.  We  fhall  afterwards  (be 
 this  every  where.  Here  the  Empire  treated 
 of  is  that  of  the  Red  Dragon  ,  -vi::^.  The 
 Devil.  So  that  the  Sun  is  the  Soveraign  of 
 that  Empire  who  is  the  Devil  himfelf.  The 
 Moon  is  the  Pd!^4« Religion,  which  borrowed 
 all  its  power  from  the  Devil ,  a.s  the  Moon. 
 takes  all  its  light  from  the  Sun.  The  Stars 
 are  the  Pontifexes  &  Prielb  oi  Pagan ifm.  All 
 thefe  powers  fuffer'd  an  Eclypie  ,  were 
 delfroycd  by  the  (;hrifiian  Emperours ,  6c 
 tumbled  to  the  ground  like  Figs  by  a  great 
 wind. 
 
 3.  Every  mountain  &  Every  Ijle  were  re- 
 moved out  of  their  places^  i.e.  the  Temples, 
 the  Idols  ,  the  Cities  ,  the  places  peculiarly 
 confecrated  to  the  devotion  of  certain  Pag^^n 
 divinities  were  changed,  Sc  fuperftition  therin 
 was  abolilhit.  The'hand  of  God  fell  heavily 
 on  the  Gods  of  the  Romans  ,  as  formerly  it 
 did  on  the  Gods  of  the  Egyptians. 
 
 4.  Lajlly ,  The  Kings  6c  all  men  of  every 
 age  &  condition  are  exceedingly  terrified, 
 run  u|5  &:  down ,  flee  ,  hide  themfeives ,  §c       ' 
 
 E  3  eu- 
 
14  The i^ccomplifhment       Chao.  y, 
 
 endeavour  to  efcape  the  judgment  &  the 
 wrath  of  God.  One  might  have  feen  above  a 
 hundred  times  more  than  what  the  Prophet 
 here  faith  ,  if  one  could  have  feen  the  com- 
 motions that  then  happen'd ,  the  terrors ,  the 
 diflrelles  ,  the  frights  that  the  invifible  Em- 
 pire of  Demons  fuifer'd  at  the  fall  of  Taganifm. 
 AW  that  the  Devil  fuifer'd  at  the  coming  of 
 J.  Chriil  into  the  world  was  nothing  in 
 comparifon  of  this.  He  reigned  notwith-. 
 ftanding  j  he  was  m^after  of  Empires ,  Crowns , 
 Temples  ,  Altars.  But  all  on  a  fudden  ,  8c 
 at  that  very  time  ,  when  he  thought  he  had 
 entn-ely  ruin'd  the  Empire  of  J.  Chrift  by  the 
 perlecution  of  1):iaclejian  ,  behold  him  him- 
 lelf  call  down  on  the  Earth.  'Tiseafy  to judg 
 that  the  Horrours  &  Commotions  of  the  evil. 
 Spirits  were  unconceivable.  And  moreover, 
 who  can  doubt  but  tljat  this  great  body  of 
 Pontifexes  ,  Priefls  8c  Tagan  Minifters  felt 
 a  prodigious  commotion  ,  when  Conflanttne 
 tuin'd-  Chrijiian^  6c  his  fuccellbrs  beat  down  8c 
 ruin'd  all  the  Temples  of  the  Idols.  Hiftory 
 tells  us  enough  of  this  \  &  tho  it  laid  nothing , 
 it  would  be  very  eafy  to  apprehend  that  the 
 images  here  made  ufe  of  are  not  too  lively 
 to  reprefent  the  commotions  of  the  Heathens 
 Sc  ot  Paganifrf.  This  Period  brings  us  to 
 Iheodojius  the  great ,  under  whom  Paganifm 
 expired  ;  but  after  whom  alfo  the  glory  Sc 
 quiet  of  the  Empire  was  quite  loll ,  as  we  iTiall 
 fee  hereafter.  The  greatnefs  of  the  Roman 
 Erhpire  &  Faganifn  fell  at  the  fame  time. 
 This  was  a  great  matter  oftriuniph5to  the 
 
 Pagans  jf 
 
chap.  6.  of  the  Prophecies.  y^ 
 
 Pagans  ,  who  faid  ,  The  Gods  had  abandon" d 
 the  Empire  ,  Jince  their  Altars  had  been  beaten 
 dawn.  Bat  God  was  providing  for  gi-eat 
 events  ,  &  it  was  necellary  the  tt^mporal 
 Empire  fhould  tall ,  to  make  way  for  the  Spiri- 
 tual Empire  of  Antichriih 
 
 CHAP.  VI. 
 
 Jin  explicatm  ofthefourfjjl  Tnmpets ,  ivhic^ 
 are  the  five  degrees  of  the  Fall  of  the  Romaa 
 Empire ,  or  the  Soveraignty  of  Ro.me.  j 
 
 THe  7^1^ .  Ch.  is  a  vifion  that  interrupts  the  The  my- 
 courfe  of  the  feven   feals.     Here  God  ih^e^44 
 caufes  his  Elect  to  be  lealed,  6c  their  number  j.'^ouian^i 
 amounts  to  144  thoufand.     We  ihall  lee  in  pcrfons 
 the  procefsofthisdifcourfcthac  I44isafacred  i" 'berth, 
 number  5   appointed  to  figaify  the  Church  j 
 a  number  that  arifes  from  twelve  multiplied 
 hw  it  ielf.  For  the  prefent  it  is  fuHicicnt  to 
 obferve  ,   that  God  takes  the  time  between 
 the  fixth  feal  £c  the  firft  Trumpet  to  caufe 
 his  elect  to  be  fealed ,  becaufe  more  unhappy , 
 fad  3^  &  much  more  fatall  times  were  at  hand 
 than  the  foregoii^g  ones.    In  the  9.gcs  of  the 
 Heathen  Emperours  &  under  the  Seals  there 
 were  cruell  perfecutions  ,   men  had  fufFer'd 
 much  in  their  bodies.  But  under  the  Trumpets, 
 mull  come  the  dark  Kingdom  of  Antichrift  , 
 wherin  the  fouls  of  the   C/;r//?/^»- Church  . 
 mull;  be  attacked  with  Spiritual  Temptations^*-: 
 
 E  4  be 
 
^6  T^fje  x^ccomplifhment       Chap.  d. 
 
 be  fwallowed  up  in  Superflition  &  Idolatry  > 
 &  that  in  luch  a  manner  that  the  number  of 
 the  faithfull  fhould  be .  ahnoft  as  nothing. 
 The  i44thourand,  fignify  the  Church,  the 
 pure  Church  under  Antichrifts  reign.  Now 
 144  thoufand  are  almoit  nothing  in  com- 
 parifon  ot  that  innumerable  multitude  that  is 
 in  the  reign  of  Antichrift.  This  little  number 
 therfore  was  to  be  fealed  ,  to  the  end  that 
 the  deftroying  AngellofSpiritual^v/^f  might 
 pafs  over  "them  ,  &:  fpare  them.  And  they 
 •were  to  be  fealed  before  the  feven  Trumpets 
 founded  ,  becaufe  the  ruin  of  the  Church 
 was  to  happen  under  thefe  feven  Trumpets. 
 Thus  you  have  the  whole  myftery  of  the 
 7th.  Ch. 
 
 In  the  beginning  of  the  8'^.  Ch.  after  the 
 opening  the  leventh  feal  ,  there  was  filence 
 for  about  half  an  hour  ,  plainly  by  way  of 
 allufion  to  what  was  done  in  the  Temple, 
 where  while  the  incenfe  was  offering ,  the 
 mufick  ceafed  ,  &  all  was  in  filence.  The 
 feven  Trumpets  are  given  to. feven  Angels: 
 Every  thing  is  made  ready  for  the  founding  of 
 thefe  Trumpets. 
 y^%.  The  firfi  j^ngel  founded ,    &  there  followed 
 
 Hail ,  &  Fire  mingled  with  Blood  ,  ^  they 
 were  cafi  on  the  Earth  ,  ^  a  third  part  of  the 
 Trees  was  hftrnt  up^  (S  all  green  grafs  ti/as 
 hnrnt  up. 
 
 The  feven  Trumpets  continue  to  concern 
 the  Roman  Empire  as  the  feven  feals  had  done. 
 The  firft  Trumpet  begins  where  the  fixth 
 feal  ^nded.     The  fixth  leal  brings  the  Rom^n 
 
 Empire 
 
Chap.  6.        of  the  Tr'opheaes,  j7 
 
 Empire  to  the  total  fall  of  Tagantfm  ,   which 
 happened  under  the  two  Theodojiuss  ,  Father 
 £c  Ion.    The  firll  Trumpet  then  mull  begin  jhefirft 
 at  the  fame  time.  Hail  mingled  with  Fire  ,  (^Trumpet 
 'Blood  falls  on  the  Earth.  '1  is  a  lively  Sc good  unl'"/ 
 reprefentation  of   the   inundations  of  thofe  ^heodoftm 
 barbarous  people  ,  who  in  the  reign  of  T'/7£'(»-c,err5c' 
 doJiHs  the  younger ,  came  out  of  Thrace  under  J',^5°j-^^ 
 the  conduct  of  j^taric^  &  ravaged  firft  of  allinuptioiis 
 iJPKacedcma  ,    Thejfaly  ,    Greece  ,   Achaia  ,  tariff"" 
 Corinth,  jirgos  ,  Sparta ,  Epirus  ^  Italy  it  felf 
 Afterwards  dc  about  the  fame  timCjthe  l^nndab^ 
 the  Alanes  ,  the  Aiarcomans  i    iht  Her  ales  , 
 the  Sueves  ,  the  Allcmans  poiTefled  &  defo- 
 lated  Gattl^  Spain  &  Africjue.    *Tis  a    Hail 
 mingled  with  fire  (3  blood.  For  theie  barbarous 
 people  fell  on  like  a  ilorm  of  hail  ,    with 
 violence  &;  in  a  fudden  manner.  They  carried 
 fire  everywhere ,  6c  bathed  the  Earth  with 
 blood.     We  m.ay  fee  Hail  ufed  for  the  like  i^-^s.z. 
 inundations  of  llrange  people  in  divers  places  &j2.'i' 9". 
 of  the  Prophets  ;    So  is  the  coming  of  Sal- 
 manajfar  &  his  Ajfyrians  expreiled    by   the 
 Prophet  Efav.  And  the  third  part  of  the  Trees 
 was  burnt.     It  muft  be   obfcrved   that  this  The  third 
 third  part  appears  again  in  all  the  Trumpets  >  J^/j^^l,!"'' 
 &  this  third  part  ceniainly  fignifies  x\\^Rornan  R.mart 
 Empire.   The  reafon  of  it  is  evident.  'Tis  ^''"  P'^*^ 
 becaufe  this  Empire  didpoflefs,  &  dothftill, 
 the  third  part  of  the  World.     Geographers 
 divided  the  world  into  three  parts ,  Europe  , 
 Afia  ,  6c  Africa.    The  Roman  Empire  took 
 xip  one  ofthefe  three  parts, -z/i^.   Europe.    So 
 that  when  the  Prophet  faith  that  the  fevei-al 
 
 plagues       . 
 
j8  The  j^ccomplifhmhit      Chap.  6. 
 
 plagues  of  the  Trumpets  affli6tthe  third  part 
 of  the  world  ,  'tis  as  much  as  to  fay  ,  they 
 affli6t  Europe,  It  will  be  faid  that  the  Roman 
 Empire  extended  it  felf  alio  into  Afia  6c 
 Africa.  But 
 
 ifi.  there  was  alfo  in  Europe  a  great  extent 
 of  Northern  countries  that  was  not  poflefled 
 by  die  Romans.  So  that  what  it  had  in  the 
 other  parts  of  the  world  could  only  lerve  as 
 an  equivalent  for  what  it  had  not  in  Europe, 
 So  that  it  always  remained  true  that  the  Ro^ 
 man  Empire  did  not  reach  to  above  a  third 
 part  of  the  world, 
 
 ^ly.  Moreover.,  Europe  being  the  feat  of' 
 the  Roman  Empire  ,  becaufe  Rome  &C  Con- 
 fiantmople  axe  both  of  them  featedin  this  third 
 part  of  the  wo;rld  5  it  is  clear  the  Roman 
 Empire  can*t  be  better  reprefented  than  by 
 Europe ,  or  a  third  part  of  the  world. 
 
 Lafi/y  ,  'Twas  Europe  chiefly  that  was 
 harralTed  by  the  inundations  of  the  barbarous 
 people.  Therfore  by  the  third  part  we  cannot 
 underftand  any  thing  but  Europe. 
 
 The  third  part  of  the  Trees  ivas  burnt :  Sec 
 here  a  Grammatical  figure ,  that  mull  be  well 
 obferved  ,  for  it  is  much  ufed  in  the  three 
 following  Trumpets.  That  is  to  fay  ,  the. 
 trees  of  the  third  part  of  the  ii/orldy  viz.  of 
 Europe  ,  was  burnt.  Now  the  Prophet  re- 
 prefents  this  firfl  inundation  of  the  BabariaHs , 
 as  having  yet  afHi^ted  the  Trees  only  of 
 Europe  or  the  Roman  Empire  ,  becaule  the 
 following  plagues  made  fo  very  much  greater 
 havock.  This  firll  tempefl  ( if  I  may  ufe  thq 
 
Cbap.^.         of  the  Prophecies.  ^p 
 
 cxpreflion)  touched  the  Trees  only  ,  did  not 
 caufe  fuch  terrible  delblations  as  the  following 
 ones  did  5  the  BarbArians  contented  them- 
 felves  with  the  fpoilsofthe  fruits  of  the  Earth 
 Semens  goods. 
 
 uind  the  fecond^ngel founded^  ^ K'f  it 'were     v.  8. 
 a  great  Jidountain  burning  with  fire  tuoi  ca(l 
 into  the  fea  ,  ^  the  third  part  of  the  fea  became 
 blood. 
 
 Jind  the  third  part  of  the  Creatures  zvhich      v.  9. 
 ijuere  in  the  fea  ,  ^  had  life  died  ,  ^  the  third 
 fart  of  the  fhipsiA/ere  deflrojed. 
 
 ■     jind  the  third  Angel  founded  y  &  there  fell     v.  ic. 
 a  great  Star  from  heaven  burning  04  it  'were  a 
 Lamp  5  ^  it  fellonthe  third  parp  of  the  Rivers 
 C5  upon  the  fountains  ofJ^'aters. 
 
 And  the  name  of  the  Star  is  called  Worm-     ''•"• 
 wood  ,  ^  the  third,  part  of  the  Waters  became 
 Worm-wood  ,  ^  many  men  died  of  the  waters 
 becanfe  they  were  made  bitter. 
 
 Thefe  two  plagues  of  the  fecond  &  the  ^^J^^^  ^ 
 ihh'd  Trumpet  are  very  like  thofe  two  of  third 
 the  fecond  £c  third  violl  in  the  16^^.  Ch.  of  J^;;;^.p«^ 
 the  Revelation.    For  in  this  later  place  thecffufionof 
 two  vialls  fall  as  they  do  here  on  the  fea ,  6c  the  1''°°.^.  ^ 
 
 J  -  />'   o  T  •    1    ^"^  bitter 
 
 rivers.  They  produce  the  lame  eftect ,  which  affliaions 
 is,  that  they  turn  the  Waters  into  blood  ,  ^itZrtlt 
 into  liquor  of  Worm-wood.  The  fecond  6c  "u fed  in 
 third  viall  is  but  one  plague  continued  ,   fo  EmpLT'"' 
 the  fecond  6c  third  Trumpet  is  but  one  &  the 
 fame  plague  continued.     So  that  thefe  two 
 places  ot  the  Revelation  may  give  much  light 
 one  to  the  other,  not  that  they  fignfy  the  fame 
 events  5  but  very  like  ones . 
 
6o  Tloe  Accomplifhnent         Ghar>.  6, 
 
 ^ee.  j«.        ii^  |.|^e  one  &  in  the  other  'tis  certain  the 
 
 U"  i^zek.   fea  Sc  the  Rivers  (ignify  people.     'Tis  the 
 
 31,4.       relemblance  &  emblem  which  all  the  Pro- 
 
 '    *  '    phetsQie,  Sc  particularly  <S"/./^(j^«.    Wefhall 
 
 lee  the  whore  fitting  on  the  Waters  ^i.e.  on  the 
 
 people.   For  i;i  all  languages  in  the  llyie  of 
 
 the  vulgar  5  in  that  of  Orators  8c  Prophets  z<? 
 
 make  a  fea  ef  blood  always  fignifies  to  make  a 
 
 great  (laughter.    We  Hiall  fee  that  the  lea  of 
 
 blood  in  the  16'''.  Ch.  fignifies   the  great 
 
 Slaughters  caufed  by  the  Crufados.   Here  the 
 
 lea  of  blood  fignifies  the  flaughter  which  the 
 
 Barharirins  make  in  the  whole  extent  of  the 
 
 Roman  Empire. 
 
 This  mountain  burning  like  fire  ^  &  this  great 
 fiar  l/ke  a  Lamp  ,  at  the  bottom  fignify  but 
 oiie  &:  the  fame  thing ,  excepting  that  the 
 Mountain  of  fre  hath  the  fame  proportion 
 with  the  Star  like  a  L  amp  as  the  fea  hath  v/ith 
 the  Rivers.  The  Mountain  of  fire  falls  into 
 the  fea,  the  ftar  or  the  great  Lamp  of  fire 
 falls  into  the  Rivers  :  i.  e.  the  great  fire  falls 
 into  the  greater  Waters ,  6c  the  kller  fire 
 into  the  leller  waters.  For  here  a /?</<?««?^/»  of 
 fire  is  much  more  than  a  fiar  of  fire  ,  tho  in 
 truth  a  ftar  is  a  thouland  &  a  thouland 
 I  times   bigger  tlian  a    Mountain.     But  the 
 
 H.  Spirit  frames  his  fpecch  according  to 
 appearances,  6c hath  chiefly  arefpe61:tochole 
 fires  that  are  often  (qqw  falling  from  heaven, 
 which  are  called  F ailing' fiar s. 
 
 fofeph  ityifede  with  all  other  Tnterprctei-s 
 would  find  in  this  Adottntain  oj fire  ,  &  this 
 Starlil^ea  Lamp  much  more  of  myftcry  than 
 
 is 
 
Chap.  6.  of  the  Trofhecies.  6i 
 
 is  in  it  i  pretending  that  this  means  fomt 
 great  perfon  dillinguilTit  by  his  dignity  as  a 
 King  or  an  Emperour ,  or  by  his  kno  wledg  as 
 a  great  Do<5tor.  Therfore  many  by  this  Itar 
 underlland  a  great  Prophet.  But  'tis  not  fo. 
 This  mult  be  explain'd  vqth  relation  to  the 
 firft  Trumpet ,  &  we  mull  knov/  that  this  is 
 but  the  lequel  of  the  hiftory  of  the  deftruftion 
 of  the  Roman  Empire  by  the  Barbarians. 
 The  firft  part  of  this  deltrudion  was  but  Hail  , 
 mingled  with  Fire ,  a  common  ftorm ,  &  fuch 
 as  orten  happens  in  fummer,  whenn  thunder  6c 
 lightning  in  hot  coiincries  are  always  minghd 
 with  the  hail.  But  afterwards  this  inundacion 
 of  the  Barbarians  increafed  in  fuch  a  manner, 
 that  it  was  no  longer  an  ordinary  llonn. 
 There  fell  not  only  I'lre  mingled  with  Water 
 &  Hail ,  this  Storm  becomes  wholly  pure 
 fire ,  a  fall  of  terrible  Lightning  ,  a  true 
 Mountain  of  Fire  that  fell  on  the  Roman  Em- 
 pire ,  &  over-whelm'd  it.  Afterwards  the  lire 
 continued  to  fall  on  a  third  part ,  in  truth  no 
 longer  as  a  Mountain  y  but  as  a  fire-brandy 
 fuch  as  the  liars  are  that  appear  to  fail  in  the 
 air.  See  therfore  here  three  fires.  The  Firji- 
 is  mingled  with  Hail.  The  fecond  is  meer 
 fire,  &:  great  as  a  mountain.  The  third  is  as 
 a  great  Lamp.  The  F;r/?aiHi6ls  the  Trees  of 
 Snrope  or  of  the  third  part  of  the  World. 
 The  fecond  falls  into  the  Tea  ,  6c  changes  it 
 into  blood.  The  third  falls  on  the  rivers  6c 
 fountains ,  &  makes  their  waters  bitter.  This 
 evidently  fignifies  the  three  firft  degrees  of 
 the  Barbarians  invafion.    They  come  at  Firfi 
 
 liiie 
 
6i  The  Accompli fhment       Chap.  6. 
 
 like  fire  mingled  with  hail  ,  which  bums  the 
 trees  ^  like  a  ftorm  that  fpoils   the  fruits  of 
 the  Earth.    They  pillaged  the  Goods  &  the. 
 Themoun-  Riches  of  tlic  Empire.     2//.  They  come  like 
 *h"nif"  ^  i^eer  fire  that  confumes  &  devours.    They 
 into  the    fell  on  the  fea.  By  that  I  underlland  the  people 
 ^^^rio  that  o^-^^^^  9  the  taking  of  Rome  by  AUnc.  Italy 
 made  itah  was  in  refpe6t  to  the  Roman  Empire  what  the 
 &look^     fea  is  in  refped  to  the  rivers.    The  fea  is  the 
 Kowf.       center,  £c  the  rivers  are  all  round  about  it. 
 The  fea  is  the  gulf,  6c  the  rivers  come  from 
 all  parts  to  pay  their  tribute  to  this  gulf 
 RoMe  &  Italy  was  the  midlt  of  the  Empire. 
 Rome  was  the  fea  whither  all  the  Provinces 
 came  ro  pay   their  tribute   &c  their  riches.. 
 Alaric  Sc  his  (joths  falls  like  a  burning  moun- 
 tain on  Italy  ,  &  the  city  of  Rome ,  he  takes  it  ,' 
 and  facks  it.  This  fea  becomes  blood.  Italy  was 
 filled  with  ilaughcer.  After  this  the  ^.ir^^ri^/zi' 
 fuffer'd  themfeives  to  be  ap'peafed.     Alaric 
 after  he  had  taken  Rome ,  and  made  there  a 
 ne>v  Emperour  named  Attains  ,  with  whom 
 he  went  to  befiege  Hononus  in  Ravenna  , 
 gavepeaccto//(?«eW//j-,  quitted /f^//,  retired 
 among  the  G anils  where  with  his  Goths  he 
 ellablilhthimfelf.  The  I'^andals^^o'&i^izdiSfain. 
 The  Burgundians  llaid  on  the  Rhone.     The 
 Hnns  m[y2hitt<\  Pannonia.  Andthenthe -Fo««- 
 tains  &  the  Waters  ,-i.e,  the  people  that  de- 
 pended on  Rome  ,  felt  the  force  of  this  fire  of 
 the  judgment  of  God.    But  this  fire  did  not 
 turn  the  waters  into  Blood  ,    becaufe  then 
 the  flauahter  ceafed  ;  theoppofitionceafing, 
 the  Bar&artAus  faw  themfeives  Mailers.  But 
 
 ttey" 
 
chap.  ^.  of  th 'Prophecies.  6f 
 
 they  t^ped  the  Rivers  and  the  Fountains  in- 
 to ^^ormwood  ;  i.  e.  They  reduced  the 
 Roman  Provinces  into  a  bitter  Servitude. 
 And  by  reafon  of  this,  the  name  of  Worm* 
 wood  is  given  this  laft  Fire  j  that  is  to  fay, 
 this  lail Judgment  and  Puniihment,  lefsthan 
 the  former,  but  yet  fo  great  as  to  make  the 
 people  live  in  Bittemefs.  For  the  Goths 
 Ipoiled'them  of  their  Lands  8c  Goods.  See  the 
 Myfteiy  of  the  fecond  and  third  Trumpet. 
 I  have  no  need  to  give  notice,  xh3it  the  third 
 fart  of  the  Sea^  and  the  third  fart  of  the  Ri- 
 vers, lignifie  the  Sea,  and  the  Rivers  of  the 
 .  third  part  of  the  World  >  i.  e.  of  Snrope  : 
 For  I  have  given  notice  already  of  that 
 once  for  all.  In  truth  ,  they  were  the 
 People  of  Europey  that  fuffered  thefe  Defo- 
 lations. 
 
 V.  12.  ^ndthefourth  Angel  founded  J  and  a 
 third  part  of  the  Sumcasjhiittenj  and  the  third 
 part  of  the  Moon,  and  the  third  part  of  the  Stars, 
 fo  as  the  third  part  of  them  was  darkened,  and 
 the  Day  shone  not  for  a  third  part  of  it^  and  the 
 Night  likev./ife. 
 
 'Tis  flill  the  fame  Figure  that  rules,  that  is  ThcPai^ 
 to  fay,  that  the  Snn  of  Europe^  which  is  the  °^^^^^^,' 
 third  part  of  the  V/oi-id,  was  darkened  j    inp<>«. 
 like  manner  the  Moon  and  Stars.     We  mull  re- 
 member, that  in  the  Prophecies  the  Sun,Moon 
 and  Stars  alwayes  fi^nifie  the  Powers  of  a  State. 
 The  Heaven  of  the  politick  World,   is  the 
 fuperior  Region  of  Dignities,  that  fheds  kind 
 or  malignant  Influences  on  the  People.     We 
 ihall  fee  thisconftantlyobferved  in  this  Book, 
 
 in 
 
64  The  Jccomplifhment       Chap.  ^. 
 
 in  fuch  manner,,  that  in  all  places  wl^re  the 
 Sun,   Moon  and  Eclypfes  are  fpoken  of,   'tis 
 unqueftionabie  that  we  mull  underftand  the 
 darkening  and  deftrLi6tion  of  the  fovereign 
 Powers  in  the  State  or  Empire  fpoken  of.  Now 
 "what  Empire  is  it  that  is  here  fpoken  of  ?  'Tis 
 the  Empire  of^ow*?.  For  yet  once  more  we  mull 
 llick  to  this  Principle  ,  as  one  of  the  principal 
 Keys  of  the  Revelatton^viz.xh-xt  it  moves  whol- 
 ly on  the  Roman  Empire  ,  and  that  'tis  properly 
 nothing  but  a  Comment  on  what  is  faid  of 
 the  fourth  Beafl  in  the  7th  chap,  of  Daniel: 
 The  Roman  Empire^  and  in  part  the  Invafions 
 of  ithy\h& Goths  and  other  Barbarians  being 
 here  treated  of,  there  is  no  room  for  doubting, 
 but  that  the  Sun  of  the  third  part  of  the  World 
 which  is  liiiitten,   fignifies  the  Sovereign  of 
 Rome^  xhe  Roman  Emperoj"',  the  eJ^fi^ow  is  the. 
 Imperial  Dignity  >  the  Stars  are  the  Grandees 
 of  the  Empn-e.      And  'tis  the  Extinction  of 
 the  Roman  Empire  of  Italy  that  happen  d  in  the 
 year  45 5" .  after  the  Death  oiFalcntmian  the  3 d, 
 when  GcnfcricciyxiC  ^xo\x\<iAfrica  wirhhis  Vmi-. 
 iiais^  took  'Tiome^  andfackt  it  fifteen  days  one, 
 afteranother  j  after  which  thcEmpirc  was  torn 
 among  ten  Kings,  according  as  St. /o/jk  fore- 
 told k  in  the  iequel  of  this  Book. 
 
 CHAP.  VIL 
 
chap.  7.  of  the  TrophecieSi  (5  J 
 
 CHAP.  VIL 
 
 Jn  Explication  of  the  Vijions  of  the  fifth 
 (^  fixth  Trumpet  ,  ivherin  are  feen  the 
 Empires  ^/f/;e  Saracens  (^  Turks. 
 
 THis  fall  of  the  Imperial  dignity  at  Rofne 
 in  the  fourth  Monarchy  is  a  great  affair. 
 Therfore  the  H.  Spirit  flays  upon  it,  6c  makes 
 a  paufe  as  a  mark  of  diIlin61:ion  ,  as  we  have 
 before  obfer/ed.  But  that  which  follows  alfd 
 is  a  great  affair.  Therfore  the  three  laffc 
 Trumpets  are  preceded  by  an  Angel  that 
 cries ,  ^'<? ,  IVo ,  Wo  •  they  are  the  three  laft 
 blov/s  of  the  Fall  of  the  Ro^an  Empire.  After 
 this  Cry  follows  the»^fth Trumpet.  Ch.  9. 
 
 And  the  fifth  Ajigel  fonnded  ,  ^  I  faru  a 
 flar  fall  from  Heaven  to  the  Earth  ,  O"  t9 
 him  ti/as  given  the  Key  of  the  Bottomlefspit. 
 
 And  hi  opend  the  Bottomlefi-pit  ,  £5"  there 
 k'rofe  a  Smoke  out  of  the  Pit  ,  as  the  fmoke  of 
 a  ireat  Furnace  ,  C  the  Sun  O"  the  Air  were 
 Darkned  by  reafon  of  the  Smoke  of  the  Pit.  v. 
 lit  And  there  came  out  of  the  fmoke  Locufls  ori 
 the  Earth. 
 
 And  the  fequel  of  the  hiftory  ,  &  the 
 Characters  of  this  Prophecy  ,  perfwade  me, 
 that  by  the  Locufis  we  muff  underlland  the 
 jirabians  and  Saracens  ;  for  after  the  fall  of 
 the  Imperial  dignity  in  Italy  ,  the  greatell 
 eveiit  that  bappena  with  reference  to  the 
 F  fowti 
 
 V.  2, 
 
66         The  t-y€ccompUfhment         Chap.  7; . 
 
 fourth  Monarchy  and  Religion,  is  the  Em« 
 pire  of  the  Ara,hians.     The  imperial  dignity 
 falls  in  the  fifth  Age.     In  the  (Sixth  Age  the 
 Arahims  are  raifed  up  to  weary  and  tormenr 
 the  Roman   Empire  divided  into  ten  King- 
 doms ,  but  above  all  ,  for  the  punilhment  of 
 the  Empire  of  Confia-ntmople  ,   the  moft  re- 
 markable part  of  the  ten.    We  fhail  fee  that 
 the   words    of  the    Prophecy    agree    very 
 -  well   with  this  difcovcry  of  thole  modem 
 people. 
 Thefai-  A  ftar  falls  from  heaven.  'Tis  a  prefage  of 
 
 inThc  fifth  foi^ic  great  event.  By  this  ftar  we  mult  not 
 Tmmpec  undcrltaud  a  great  Lord ,  or  a  falfe  Prophet , 
 orandec  ^^  fome  havc  imagined.  For  this  liar  doth 
 Of  a  nothing  ,   6c  appears  no  more  in  this  fifth 
 
 j-rop  et.    'j^j.yiy^p^i-^     "j'j^   ygj-y  impi-Qperly  that  De 
 
 Lapinay  6c  many  others  apply  to  this  Star  theie 
 words  ^  Cf"  to  him  was  given  the  Key  of  the  Bot- 
 tomlefs^pit  •  as  if  a  liar  could  carry  a  Key^ 
 ufc  It,  and  open  a  door.  The  Prophecies  are 
 continued  Metaphors  and  Allegories.     Now 
 according  to  good  Rhcto-ricl^  ,  Aetions  in  Me- 
 taphors muii:  be  attributed  to  Subjects  accor- 
 ding to  the  nature  of  thofe  fubjects.     Here 
 an  Ange]  &  a  liar  are  Ipoken  ol')  'Tis  the  Angel 
 that  opens  the  Bottomiefs-pit  ,   and  not  the 
 fear.  'Tis  the  proper  office  of  Angells  in  the 
 Apocalyptical  Viiions  ,   to  open  and   fliut, 
 and  bring  in  on  the  llage.  So  in  the  20**1.  q\^ 
 of  the  Revelation  *tis  an  Angel  that  clofes  the 
 Bottomlefs-pit  on  the  Dragon.     This    ftar 
 therfore   doth  nothing  elfe   here   but  only 
 prefage  a  great  infurredioa  againit    God, 
 
 that 
 
chap.  y.         cf  the  Prophecies.  67 
 
 that  was  to  happen  under  the  fifth  Trumpet. 
 The  bottomlefs-pit  being  open'd,  there  comes  Jon  of '^" 
 out  a  Smoke  black  and  tiiick ,  like  tliat  of  a  ^uh^met 
 Furnace ,    and   the  Sun  ivus  darkned  th'trby.  ™"bJacJ 
 'Tis  the  unhappy  Religion  of  Mahomet  that  fooak, 
 fills  the  world  with  his  thick    darknefs  of 
 Error  :    ^  there  arofe  out  of  the  fmoke  of  the 
 bottomlefs  pit  Locufts  on  the  Earth.    And  this 
 unhappy  and  deteitable  doctrine  formed  an. 
 Empire  ,    and  united  the  Arabians  together 
 under  the  deteftable  Alahomet,     One  can't  By  the 
 better  reprefentthe  Arabians  xhiw  by  Locufts.  5°^^"^'^^^^ 
 Fir^  becauie  of  their  innumerable  multitude,  are  meant. 
 So  't\vas  the  Author  of  the  book  of  fudges 
 called  them  many  ages  before  St.  John.  (tAnd. 
 the  Midianites  &  the  Amalekites  ,  ^  all  the 
 children  of  the    Eajl ,  were    tn   the  valley  as 
 Locufis  for  number,     z.  'Tis  from  >^r^^/;«  thac 
 thefe  inundations  of  locufts  come,  that  often 
 cover  both  Egjpt  and  Ethiopia  j  andtheothet 
 neighbouring  praces  roimd  about.      5 .   The 
 prodigious  Iwiftnefs  o'r  the  Conquefts  of  the 
 Saracens  is  moll   admirably  reprefented   by 
 Clouds  of  Loc Lifts  5  that  iall  on  th.Q  fields  in 
 one  night,  and  almoft  in  a  moment.   4.  One 
 can't  better  repreicnc  the  hideous  defolations 
 which  the  Saracens  made  every  where  ,  than 
 by  the  hideous  condition  that   the  meadows 
 and  fields  are  in  when  the  Locufts  come  on 
 them. 
 
 It  is  commanded  thefe  Locufts  ,   not  to     »,4, 
 
 hurt    the  Grafs  of  the  Earth  ,    nor  any  green 
 
 thing  ,    but  only  thofe  men  lA/hich  have  not  the 
 
 feal  of  Ggd  in  th^trforheads.     This  is  to  ex- 
 
 F  2-  prefsj' 
 
68        The  f^ccompUfhrnent       Ghap.  7* 
 
 prefs  ,  that  tliefe  Loculls  are  men  that  arc 
 lent  againft  other  men ,  wberastrue  Locuits 
 fallen  on  the  green  things. 
 
 And  to  them  it  was  given  ,  not  that  theyfhoHld 
 hill  men  ,  but  torment  them  five  months.  We 
 muli:  know  &  always  remember  the  foun- 
 dation we  have  laid ,  that  the  whole  Revelation 
 is  a  hiftory  of  the  Roman  Empire  ,  6c  that  all 
 the  events  refer  to  that  Empire.  So  that  the 
 fenfe  is ,  the  Saracens  by  the  permiffion  of  God 
 Ihould  have  a  great  power  to  torment  & 
 harrafs  the  T\oman  Empire  divided  into  ten  - 
 Kingdoms,  but  not  todcllroyit.  Indeed  the 
 Saracens  tormented  both  greeks  &  Latins 
 moll  cruelly.  But  both  the  Empire  of  Con- 
 fiantinople  5c  the  other  parts  of  the  Roman 
 Empire  defended  themfelves-  againfl  their 
 allaults. 
 what  the  The  duration  of  thefe  Loculls  is  limited 
 live  to  live  months  ,  thefe  malce  150  days.  But 
 ScTeign  thefe  days  do  not  fignify  an  150  years  ,  a  day 
 cf  the  for  a  year  according  to  the  prophetick  llyle. 
 cSy?  f'^fiph  Mede  that  follows  this  hypothefis-^ 
 affigns  lyo  years  to  the  time,  during  which  the 
 Saracens  particularly  al]li6tcd  Italy  from  the 
 year  8^0  to  the  year  980.  But 'tis  notfo.  We 
 mull  obfei  ve ,  that  the  reign  of  the  Loculls  is 
 in  the  live  months  of  the  fummer  ,  May  ,- 
 fune  ,  July  ,  Augufi  ,  September  ,  6c  that  is 
 their  longell  reign.  For  oftentimes  they  lall 
 not  fo  long  ,  becaufe  fometimes  in  the  midll 
 of  fummer  a  great  wind  carries  them  away ,, 
 or  a  long  rain  makes  them  burll.  So  that  the 
 Prophet  means  that  the  Saraz.(ns  {kill  fulfill 
 
 their 
 
chap.  7.         of  the  Prophecies  y  6^ 
 
 their  reign  in  its  greateft  extent ,  &  that  God 
 will  not  abate  any  thing  of  it  in  favour  of 
 the  men  that  are  the  iiibjects  of  the  Roman 
 Empire. 
 
 The  defcription  of  thefe  LoGiifls  is  nota- 
 ble. Their  fhape  ivas  like  unto  horfes  prepared 
 to  the  battle.  'Tis  to  figniry  the  warsSc  fights 
 wherby  the  Saracens  were  to  eftablilTi  their 
 government :  On  their  heads  were  as  it  were 
 crowns  like  gold.  All  the  Empires  that  at 
 this  day  take  up  the  Eait  came  from  them , 
 that  of  theT«r4f,  that  of  the  P^r/?Vi»/,  that  of 
 the  great  Mogull^  that  of  the  T<«rf^rx. 
 
 Their  faces  %vere  oi  the  faces  of  men  ,  ^' 
 they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  Tvomen ,  &'  their 
 teeth  %i/ere  as  the  teeth  of  Lions  ,  ^  the  found 
 ef  their  wings  woi  na  the  found  of  Chariots. 
 That  is  to  fay ,  they  are  as  great  women ,  with 
 their  hair  diihevelled,  a  hideous  countenance, 
 ^  wings  on  their  ilioulders.  I  queirion  not 
 but  the  Prophet  had  refpeft  to  the  defcrip- 
 tion  which  the  Poets  make  of  the /f^^r^j'^'i. 
 
 Trifiins  haudillis  mcnjlrum ,    necfcvier  ulU       Ancid.  3, 
 Pejiis ,   &  ira  Deitm  Stjgiisfefe  extulit  undis. 
 Virginei  volucrum  vultus ,  fAdiffima   ventris 
 IngliivieSy  Vncaique  manus^ pallida femper 
 Orafame. 
 
 Where  ^tis  very  obfei-vable  that  the  name  whence 
 o?  Harpy es  ,  comes  from  the  Hebrew  word '^°™"^|^'\* 
 jirhim  or  Arpim  ,    which  fignifies  Locufts.  fable  of 
 They  were  the  ten-or  of  the  Eafi.    Therfore  pyj"*"^" 
 the  Poets  made  of  them  Women  with  wings 
 
 F  5  de- 
 
^0  TJ?e  i^ccomplifhment       Chap.  y. 
 
 devouring  all  they  faw  ,  &  which  came  up 
 from  Hell  ,  Stygiis  fefe  extHlitundis.  Exa(5tly 
 in  the  lame  manner  as  thefe  according  to 
 St.  fohn^  afcended  out  of  the  bottomlefs  pit.  So 
 the  Prmce  of  the  bottomlefs-pit ,  viz.  Pluto^ 
 is  looked  on  as  their  Prince  among  the  Poets, 
 ^  in  the  Pagan  Theology  >  for  'tis  he  that 
 in  that  Theology  is  called  Serapio  inftead  of 
 Serarpls  or  Sararpi,  i.  e.  Prince  of  Locufts  in 
 the  Thdnieian  6c  Hebrew  Tongue  5  juft  as 
 the  Thanicians  called  the  fame  P/uto ,  Belz,ebub , 
 ?.f.  the  God  of  flies.  The  flies  Scloculls  being 
 two  great  plagues  to  the  fruits  £c  plants  of 
 the  Earth.  Pluto  was  thought  to  fend  thefe 
 .  plagues.  Therfore  he  is  calPd  their  Prince. 
 Tis  to  this  I  fay  the  Prophet  alludes ,  6c  Ije 
 "would  tell  us  that  the  Saracens  fhould  be 
 like  thefe  winged  women  called  Harpyes^t\\-xx. 
 jifcend  out  of  Hell,  that  have  Hooks  inllead 
 of  Teeth,  &  that  devour  all  things.  In  truth 
 the  Saracens  6c  j^rabians  v/ere  always  pro- 
 fefled  Thieves.  ' Tv/as  by  covetoufnels  & 
 pillaging  much  more  than  by  flaughter  that 
 they  made  the  Eaft  defolate. 
 '  Thefe  Locuib  had  Tailslil<e  Scorpions^  & 
 fiings  in  their  tails.  All  the  world  knows 
 that  the  tail  &  the  fling  in  the  Serpent  is 
 the  feat  of  venome  &  poyfon.  And  poyfon' 
 is  the  Emblem  of  flilfe  Do6lrine.  Which 
 iignifies  not  cnlv  that  the  Arabians  fhould 
 carry  defolation  £c  death  every  where  ,  but 
 alfo  the  venom  of  a  deteflaSle  Religion. 
 Therfore  'tis  the  Devil  is  called  a  Serpent 
 &  a  Dragon ,  by  reafon  of  the  poyfon  of 
 falfe  Rel igions  that  he  fprcads .  X aftly  , 
 
chap.  7.  of  the  'Prophecies  J  yi 
 
 Lafiiy ,  they  have  for  their  head  the  Anfrel 
 of  the   Bottomlefs-pit  •,     called    <!yib^ddon   [ii 
 Hebrew ^^  Apolljon  in  ^reekj>  i.e.  deltroyer. 
 This  is  not  the  defcripcicn  of  the  Devil,  ns 
 fofeph  Mede  believed.     'Tis  the  deicription 
 oi  tJA^ahomet  ^  a  Monfberarifing  out  of  Hell, 
 as  well  as    the  Locufts  :    The   Angel  of  the 
 Bottomlefs-pt.      Angel  (ignifies    Pallor    & 
 mefienger  ;  5i\vc  mult  obferve  once  for  zS\ 
 that  the  name  A^igel  in  the  Revelation  doth 
 not  fignify  a  Ipecies  of  thofe  Spirits  that  are 
 fo  called  ,  Angells  &  Devils.     'Tis  the  name 
 of  an  Office  ,  given  fometimes  to  J.  Chrill:, 
 fometimes  to  Pallors,  fometimes  to  men  that 
 are  InHrumencs  in  Gods  hand  ,   fometimes 
 to  Spirits  feparatcd  from  matter.  So  that  the 
 ^ngel  of  the  Bottomlefs-pit  ,  {ignihes  here  no 
 other  thing  than   the  taife  Pallor  afcended 
 out   of  the  BottomJefs-pit.     He   is  called 
 J)eJhroyer  ,   becaufe  in  truth  there  never  vv^as 
 a  man  in  the  world  that  dcflroyed  fo  many 
 men  both  as  to  Body  Sc  Soul. 
 
 Then  the  Jixth  Angel  founded  ,   ^  I  heard  a  Ch.  9. 13. 
 voice,  S<.C.  ti^htchfatd  to  the  Jixth  Angel  J  loofe 
 the  four   Angells  5    which  are    bound  tn  the 
 great  river  Euphrates.     And  the  four  Angels 
 ^vere  loofed  zi^hich  were  prepared  for  an  hour  , 
 ^  a  day  ,  &  a  month  ,   (lJ"  a  year.  This  is  the  ^1,57.^  , 
 fecond  of  thofe  fVoes  that  were  cried  ,  We^   &  their 
 Wo  ,  Wo.   Thefs  three  Woes  all  have  reia-  '^^^ '5°"' 
 tion  to  the  Roman  Empire  in  its  fecond  period ,  fourth 
 i.  e.  in  its  -^itichdilian   period.     The  firft  ^°"«^''y 
 Wo  is  the  birth  of  the  Saracen  Empire  &  the 
 Religion  of  Mahomet.     The  fecond  blow  is 
 F  4  the 
 
j%         7he\AccomplifJ?ment        Chap:  7. 
 
 the  irruptions  of  the  Turks.  They  muft  be 
 found  in  the  Prophecies  that  refpe6t  the 
 Roman  Empire-,  for  they  take  up  too  confidera- 
 ble  a  part  in  the  hiilory  ofthis  Empire.  Now 
 the  Tur^s  will  not  be  found  any  where  elfe 
 but  here  ,  they  muft  therfore  be  here.  And 
 what  the  without  doubt  they  are  here.  What  we  faid 
 four  An-  juftnowmuft  be  remembred  ,  that  the  name 
 l^aphr'ates  -^^gel  iwlht  ReveUttoni\gm^QS  Office.,  6c  not 
 %nify.  a  ipecies  of  Spirits.  See  here  four  Angels 
 bound  in  the  River  Euphrates ,  6c  loofed. 
 Thefe  can't  be  good  Angels  j  for  the  good 
 Angels  are  not  bound.  They  can't  be  Devils  > 
 for  the  Devils  are  not  bound  in  fome  places 
 of  the  Earth  more  than  in  others.  So  that 
 thefe  four  Angells  fignify  four  ^JHejfengers 
 of  ihe  Anger  of  God  ,  four  inftruments  o£ 
 his  Juilice ,  whofe  violence  till  this  time  he 
 reflrain'd  3  &  whom  afterwards  he  leaves 
 wholly  to  theh"  fury,  for  the  punilhment  8c 
 ruin  of  the  Roman  Empire jZS  well  in  its  Eallern 
 iis  its  Weftern  branch.  Thefe  four  Angels 
 therfore  fignify  thefe  fpur  Sultanies  which 
 the  Turks  cllablifht  round  about  Euphrates  ^ 
 &  in  the  regions  oi  Afia,  the  lefs,  &  Syria. 
 All  that  have  read  the  hiftory  of  the  Crufa- 
 does  ,  know  ,  that  the  Chrifiians  in  the  end 
 of  the  Eleventh  age  found  them  elfabliiht  in 
 thofe  four  principal  feats  Nice  ,  Damafcus^ 
 jintioch  6c  .Aleppo.  The  founders  of  thefe 
 Sultanies  had  been  kept  behind  Euphrates  iox 
 fome  time.  But  in  the  tenth  &  Eleventh 
 age  they  were  let  loofe  ,  they  overflowed 
 the  <^reek^6?npire^  which  made  a  part  of  the 
 ■''      ..■'"■-■".  Ro^^ 
 
chap.  7*         of  the  Trovhecies.  ji 
 
 ^nian  Empire  -,  they  pufht  on  their  Con- 
 quefts  as  far  as  2^7^^,  the  capital  City  of  'By- 
 thinia-,  i.e.  almolt  to  the  veiy  Gates  of  (^n* 
 Jlantinople.  They  afflicted  all  the  Coalb  of 
 the  Jldediterranean-Sea^  Greece^  Sicily  and 
 Italy;  and  at  laft  they  entirely  deflroyed  the 
 Empire  of  the  Greeks^  by  the  taking  of  Co»- 
 fiaminople ,     which   happened    in   the   year 
 
 1452.    . 
 
 This  is  what  is  meant  by  thefe  words,  The 
 four  jingels  %i^ere  loofed  to  kill  a  third  part  of 
 men. 
 
 Wemuft  remember  what  hath  been  faid  in '^''^  J'"'^^ 
 
 1   •  1  •  r    ^        /-    n    rr->  .are  lent  to 
 
 the  explication  or  the  firlt  Trumpets ,   vtz.  deftroy  the 
 that  the  third  part  in  thefe  Prophecies fignifies  ^Zh"^ 
 the  Roman  Empire,  becaufe  that  took  up  about 
 a  third  part  of  the  World.     The  Jurkjzre 
 fent  to  kill  the  third  part  of  men  >  i.  e.  to  kill 
 the  men  of  the  third  part  of  the  Earth,  or  of 
 the  Roman  Empire,  or  of  the  fourth  Monar- 
 chy.    The  Locufts  of  the  fore -going  Trum- 
 pet were  fent,  not  to  kill  men,  but  to  torment 
 them  for  five  moneths  -y    becaule  the   Saracens 
 and  Arabians  did  only  gnaw  off  the  edges  of 
 xht  Roman  Empire,  and  did  not  penetrate  into 
 its  entrails. But  the  Turkj  pierced  even  into  the 
 vei-y  heart  of  the  fourth  Monarchy,  and  laid  it 
 defolatej  and  they  have  eilablifht  theii'  Em- 
 pire in  one  of  its  capital  Cities,  viz.  Confi^an- 
 tinople. 
 
 7  hey  are  fent  to  kill  the  Men  of  this  third  part 
 of  the  World. 
 
 Indeed,  never  was  there  feen  fo  horrible  a 
 
 Butchery 
 
M  The  jiccompltfhment      Chap.  7, 
 
 Butchei-yof  Men,  and  fo  great  an  Effufion  of 
 Blood,  as  that  which  the  Turkj  have  caufed 
 in  their  Irruptions,  in  attacking,  or  in  defen- 
 ding themfelves  in  the  Crufadoes.  I  amper- 
 fwaded,  all  the  Conquerors  together,  nnce 
 the  beginning  of  the  World,  never  llied  fo 
 much  Blood. 
 
 To  Killj  fignifies  alfb  a  total  DefiruBion : 
 So  that  the  Prophecy  feems  to  fignifie,  that  the 
 Tnirks  are  fent  of  God  entirely  to  deftroy  the 
 Jioman  Smpire.  They  have  already  deftrbyed 
 the  Eaftem  Branch  of  it,  the  feat  whereof  was 
 at  Confiantmople  j  and  there  are  fome  tliatcfn- 
 jecture,  that  God  defigns  them  alfo  to  deftroy 
 the  Weftern  Branch,  whofe  Seat  at  this  day  is 
 at  Rome :  God  only  knows  this.  But  tho  the 
 Tur^  fhould  do  no  more  than  they  have  alrea- 
 dy done,  'tis  enough  to  fulfil  the  Prophecy, 
 which  faith. 
 
 That  God  fent  them  to  kill  the  men  of  the  third 
 ■part  of  the  Earthy  i.e.  oi  Europe. 
 
 A'iidthc  number  of  the  Army  of  the.  Horfmen 
 was  2CO.  IhoufandThoufand. 
 
 The  Turks  certainly  are  originally  Scjthi* 
 atrs^  Tartars  and  K^omitdes ;  people  that  had 
 nothing  but  Horfmen  in  their  Armies.  The 
 formidable  Infantiy  of  the  Turk^^  which  they 
 call  the  fanniaaries^  wasnotinftituted  till  a- 
 bout  the  year  i^cc,  hj  Ottoman  ^  the  Foun- 
 der of  the  Empire,  which  at  this  day  pofTef- 
 fcth  Confiantinople^  Before  that,  tlieir  chief 
 ib-ength  was  in  Cavalry.  The  Prophet  ma- 
 ketli  it  prodidous  for  its  number.      All  the 
 
 World 
 
chap.  7.  of  the  frophecies.  7-f 
 
 World  knows  the  thing  happen  d  exactly  ac- 
 cording to  the  literal  fenfe.  He  alfo  deicribes 
 them  m  a  hideous  manner. 
 
 T  hey  that  fate  on*the  Horfes^  had'BreaflfUtes     v.  17, 
 of  Fire^  <?«<:/ 0/ Jacinth,  ^Tj^Brimftone. 
 
 That  IS  to  lay ,  the  heads  of  thcfe  Horfemen 
 were  like  globes  of  fire  ,  whence  came  forth 
 flame  and  imoke.  Ihe  heads  of  the  horfcs 
 %vere  as  the  heads  ef  hions  ,  C>  out  of  their 
 mouths  iffned  Fire  ,  ^  Smoke  ,  C>  Briirpf}:one. 
 This  Fire  ,  this  Smoke,  and  thisBrimitonc, 
 feem  to  be  a  defcription  of  G^in-powder^ 
 and  its  effects.  And  this  may  \vell  fignify, 
 that  the  Turks  ihould  make  their  principal 
 defolations  in  the  Empire  of  the  fourth  Mo- 
 narchy ,  after  the  invention  of  canons  and 
 iire-arms  ,  whence  come  forth,  lightnings, 
 flames  ,  fulphur  6c  fmoke  >  which  indeed 
 did  come  to  pafs. 
 
 Thefe  horfes  that  vomit  up  fliime  6c  fmoak, 
 have  alfo  tails  like  unto  Serpents  ,  tvith  ^vhich 
 they  do  hzrrt ,  viz..  in  fpreading  their  poifon. 
 And  this  is  common  ro  them  with  the  Locufts 
 of  the  fifth  Trumpet.  'Tis  the  venom  of 
 the  wicked  Religion  of  Aduhomct  ,  v/hicli 
 the  Turks  have  eltablilhed  ,.  &  fprcad  in  all 
 places  where  they  have  eltablilht  their  do- 
 minion. 
 
 They  that  were  not  Killed  by  thefe  pLtgues ,  yet 
 repented  not  of  the  %vorks  of  their  hands  ,  that 
 they  fhould  not  Worship  Devills  ,  ^  idols  of  Gold , 
 0  Silver  ,  ^  Brafs  ,  ^  Stone  ,  iy  Wood  , 
 which  neither  can  fee  ,  nor  hear  ,  nor  walk: 
 ^either  repented  they  of  their  ^J^urdeys  ,  nor 
 
 4 
 
 ^ 
 
)^^         The  t^ccompUfhment       Chap.  8,' 
 
 of  their  Sorceries^nor  of  their  Farnication  ^nor  of 
 their  Thefts'^his  fignifiesto  us,tHat  the  Periods 
 of  the  fixth  Trumpet ,  and  the  ravages  of  the 
 Turks  ^  is  that  of  the  corruption  of  the  Church 
 in  the  fourth  Monarchy ,  &  in  the  Antichriftian 
 Kingdom  5  a  period,  during  which  there 
 reigned  Idolatry  ,  worfhipping  of  Demons , 
 or  fecond  Mediatory  Gods  ,  Images  placed 
 in  the  Temples  &;  Oratories ,  depravation 
 of  manners,  by  Poifonings,  Aflaffinations , 
 Sodomies  ,  Incefts  ,  Adulteries  ,  and  other 
 impurities  ,  Thefts  ,  Robberies  and  Violent 
 Dealings.  And  in  truth ,  the  Roman  Church 
 fince  the  tenth  Age ,  fell  into  fuch  ihameful 
 Idolatry  ,  and  fuch  horrible  Corruption  of 
 Manners  ,  that  never  was  any  thing  like  it 
 feen  in  the  Hillory  of  the  World.  This  point 
 may  be  feen  jullified  at  large  in  our  jufh 
 Prejudices  againjt  Popery. 
 
 CHAP.  VIII. 
 
 t^e  Explication  of  the  Tenth  Chapter  of 
 the  Revelation. 
 
 THe  ninth  Chapter  ends  the  firft  part  of 
 the  ReveLition  ,    and  the  tenth  begins 
 the  fecond  j    v/herin  is  what  we  feek  after, 
 viz.   Antichrifl^  the  time  of  his  continuance, 
 a!nd  the  circumftances  of  his  end. 
 
 This  tenth  Chapter  is  properly  the  preface 
 to  the  fecond  little  book  j  Wemuft  explain  iC 
 here  before  we  proceed. 
 
Chap.  8.         of  the  Tropheciesi  77 
 
 jind  I  faw  a  nother  mighty  Angel  come     »•  i-  , 
 doTvn  from  Heaven  ,    clothed  with  a  Cloud ^^^^^^^ 
 
 J  J  .  J  appears  9 
 
 ^  a  Rain'boT4/  was   upon  his  Head  ^    ^  his  kcond 
 lace  WAS  AS  it  were  the  Sun  ,   ^  his  Feet  as  " ^coqj 
 Pillars  of  Fire.  'Tis  clear  by  tliis  Pomp,  that  yifion- 
 this  Aiigel  is  Jefus  Chrilt.     They  are  very 
 near  the  fame   colours  ,   wherwith  he  was 
 delcribed  in  the  firft  chapter  of  the  book  j 
 his  Countenance  was  like  the  Sun  ,  ^  his  Feet 
 like  unto  fine  Brafs.     This  is  an  xlrgument , 
 that  here  a  new  Prophecy  begins  ,  a  fecond 
 a<S:  of  this  great  piece.     'Tis  Jefus  Chrill  , 
 the  Prophet  of  Prophets  ,  that  mull  caufe  thefe 
 Vilions  to  enter. 
 
 He  had  in  his  hand  a  little  Book^  open  :  ^  Thcdiffe- 
 he  fet  his  right  Foot  upon  the  Sea  ^    ^  his  left  betJeed 
 Foot  on  the  Earth.     See  here  a  little  bookjK^,^*  , 
 
 ^.^  r  1       r  jx  1  ■    u  •  little  book 
 
 different  from  the  faiit  y  which  was  given  to  oftheRe- 
 the  Lamb  in  the  lifth  chapter.  Another  ^'^^^1^°'^' 
 argument  ,  that  'tis  a  Revelation  wholly  ucond; 
 new  5  of  another  order.  The  firif  book  con- 
 tained the  Deftinies  of  the  Empire,  and  this 
 contains  the  Deiiinies  of  the  Church.  The 
 firllbook  v/as  Written  %uithQm  ^  within  \  by 
 reafon  of  the  multitude  of  events  that  were 
 to  befall  the  fourth  Monarchy ,  the  adventures 
 wherof  God  would  foretel  ,  until  the 
 coming  of  the  fifth  Monarchy  j  that  is  to  fay, 
 the  Kingdom  of  Jefus  Chriit.  The  firfc  book 
 was  Sealed  with  [even  feals.  But  this  later 
 one  is  a  Intle  book^  opened.  'Tis  becaule  the 
 firft  part  of  the  %evelation  ,  vvdiich  refpects 
 the  deftinies  of  the  Empire  ,  is  incomparably 
 more  obfcure>  Sc  more  difficult  to  be  under- 
 
78 
 
 Thcdeftl- 
 nies  of 
 theChurch 
 are  more 
 Clearly 
 predifted 
 than  tliofe 
 of  the  Em- 
 pue. 
 
 V.J. 
 
 VVlut 
 voices  & 
 thunders 
 fignify  in 
 the  Reve- 
 lation , 
 cfpecally 
 in  the 
 feconj 
 
 The  Accompli fhment       Chap.  S. 
 
 flood  than  the  fecond.  In  this  fccond  part,' 
 which  refpcds  the  deftinies  of  the  Church , 
 zAntichnfi  is  very  plainly  feen  ^  &  all  thoie 
 things  that  mull  befall  the  Antichrift-ian  Em- 
 fire.  But  the  firfl  part  of  the  Revelation  ^ 
 which  contains  the  deilinies  of  the  Empire  ^ 
 is  fo  obfcure  ,  that  hardly  any  thing  of  it  is 
 underflood ,  tho  at  this  day  all  the  events  are 
 come  to  pafs  ,  6c  the  prophecies  fullfilled. 
 fofeph  Mede  in  my  opinion  is  the  firll ,  that 
 underllood  any  thing  of  it;  He  fet  his  right 
 foot  on  the  feet  ^  ^  his  left  foot  on  the  Earth, 
 This  fignifies  his  Empire  over  the  whole 
 terreflnal  Globe  ,  compofed  of  Earth  and 
 water  5  8c  it  fignifies  alfo  ,  that  what  he  was 
 about  to  fore-teil ,  rcfpecled  all  the  men  that 
 dwell  in  the  world,  tie  fet  his  right  foot  on 
 the  Sea.  The  Sea  in  refpe6l  to  the  land  of 
 Canaan  was  on  the  Weft  ;  &  this  fignifies  , 
 that  the^'^^y?  fiiouldbe  the  principal  Theater 
 of  the  Adventures  of  the  Antichriflinn  Em-- 
 pire  5  which  he  was  going  to  de fc rib e. 
 
 And  he  cried  'with  a  load  voice  a^  rvhen 
 a  Lion  roareth  j  i5  when  he  had  cried  y 
 feven  Thunders  uttered  their  voices.  This 
 roaring  of  a  Lion  was  a  prefige  ,  that 
 that  which  he  was  about  to  predi6l ,  was 
 terrible  :  As  in  trtfth  nothing  is  more 
 fatal  to  the  Church ,  than  l/iie  Empire  of  An  - 
 tichrifh.  Seven  thunders  uttered  their  voices. 
 In  this  Book ,  Lightnings  ,  Thunders ,  Voiced 
 always  fignify  the  words  &  oracles  of  God. 
 The  feven  Thunders  of  this  lecond  little  book, 
 are  exa6lly  the  feven  Spirits  of  the  former. 
 
 Fo/ 
 
Chap.  8.  of  th  "Prophecies.  7jjl 
 
 For  both  the  feven  Sprits  ,  &  the  [even 
 Thunders  fignify  the  divine  Oracles  :  Sprits  , 
 becaufe  of  him  that  di6lat€s  them  :  Thunders  , 
 becaufe  of  their  efficacy  ,  becaufe  they  beat 
 down  to  the  ground  ,  they  aftoniih ,  &:  they 
 fhake  :  Seven  ,  becaufe  of  their  perfection. 
 When  Jefus  Chrift  by  his  roaring  had  given 
 the  prefage  of  Future  Events  ,  the  Oracles 
 were  given  &  pronounced  concerning  thofe 
 Events. 
 
 And  when  the  feven  Thunders  had  uttered      v.  4, 
 their  Voices  ,  I  was  about  to  write  ,  &  ^  heard  yj^^;^^a\^ 
 a  voice  fror/^  heaven  ptying  t*^'^to  me  ,  feal  ^^  an  obioicc 
 thofe  things  which  the  feven  Thunders  uttered^ 
 ^  "writethem  not. 
 
 A  Sealed  Book^^  a  Writing  ,  a  Word  fealed^ 
 according  to  the  Style  of  the  Scripture,  is  a 
 word  that  is  not  underllood.     The  Vtjion  ofi^-  ^o-u-. 
 all  ts ,  faith  Efiy ,  as  a  book^that  isfealed  ;  that  is 
 to  fay  5   you  lh;ill  not  underftand  it.     God  030.8.26. 
 faith  to  Daniel ,  feal  up  the   vijion  ,  for  it 
 fhall  be  formany  D^.ys.  And  in  another  place , 
 O  Daniel^  fhut  up  the   words  ,    ^  feal  the^^^^^'^ 
 book^^  even  to  the  time  of  the  end  :  many  f hall 
 run  to  &  fra  ,    ^  knowledg  fhall  be  encreafed. 
 That  is  to  fay ,  God  will  not  have  the  Pro- 
 phecies  be   underfcood   till  a   certain  time. 
 In  like  manner  the  Prophecy  that  refpe6ted 
 Antichrift  ,   was  Sealed  up  till  an  appointed 
 time.     For  above-ten  whole  ages  nothing  of 
 ?c  was  underftood  ,  or  fo  little,  that  'tis  to 
 be  reckond  as   nothing.     And  write  them 
 nj)t :  that  is  to  fay ,  do  not  exprefs  them  in  fuch 
 
 terms. 
 
So  The  Accom^lifhment       Chap.  8; 
 
 terms,  that  in  them  the  events  may  be  read 
 at  leaft  not  very  loon . 
 
 V.j'.  And  the  Angel  ivhich  I  [aw  (ianding 
 ti'pon  the  Sea  and  upon  the  Earthy  lifted  up  his 
 Hand  to  Heaven. 
 
 V .6.  And  fivare  by  him  that  liveth  forever 
 And  ever;  who  created  Heaven^  and  the  things 
 that  therein  are  j  and  the  Sarth^  and  the  things 
 that  therein  are  ;  and  the  Sea^  and  the  things 
 which  are  therein.  That  there  jhould  be  Time  n9 
 longer. 
 
 V.  7,  But  in  the  days  of  the  Voice  of  the  feventh 
 Qy^ngelf  when  he  [hall  begin  to  founds  the  My- 
 fiery  of   Godfhouldbefinifht,  4i  he  hath  declared 
 ii  his  Servants  the  Prophets. 
 When  the      The  Voice  of  the  feventh  Trumpet  is  that 
 pet  muft™  which  mufl  found  at  the  moment  of  the  laft 
 loimd.       Pall  of  the  Antichnflian  Em^ire^  when  fope-^ 
 rv  fhall  be  dellroved ;     Then  all  the  Nations 
 mall  turn  unto  Gcd,   to  mal^e  up  the  King- 
 dom of  Jefus  Chnft,  that  is  yet  to  come  3  as 
 appears  by  thefe  words  : 
 Ch.  II.  I5>       The  feventh  Angel  founded.^  and  there  ivere 
 great  Voices  in  Heaven^  faying^  The  kingdoms 
 of  this  World  are  become  the  Kingdoms  of  our 
 Lordly  and  of  his  Chrtfi^  and  he  fhall  reign  fot' 
 ever  and  ever. 
 
 Here  our  Angel  fv/ears,  that  in  that  time^ 
 that  is  to  fay,  when  the  Kingdoms  lliall  be  re- 
 duced to  Jellis  Chrift,  Time  fhall  be  no  longer. 
 Time  in  this  place  is  not  oppoied  to  Etermtj^ 
 as  ifthe  Angel  would  fay,  that  then  the  World 
 {hall  end,  iu;d  Eternity  begin  ^  but  hismean-| 
 
 ing' 
 
Gbap.  8.  of  the  Trophecles.  Zl 
 
 ing  is ,  that  the  times  afforded  to  Antichriji 
 Ihall  be  ended  ,  6c  fhall  be  no  more.  It  mull 
 be  remembred ,  that  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  well 
 by  the  mouth  of  Daniel  as  by  th^t  of  St, 
 'fohn  ,  affigns  to  Antichrift  a  time  ,  times , 
 e?  half  a,  time.  Thisfhallbe  no  more.  There 
 Ihall  not  be  neither  time ,  nor  times ,  nor 
 half  a  time  for  Antichrift.  Time  po  all  be  no 
 more  for  his  reign  ,  it  fhall  be  the  time  of  his 
 total  deftru6lion. 
 
 Then  the  my  fiery  of  God  fhall  he  finiftot  ,  as 
 he  hath  declared  to  his  fervants  the  Prophets : 
 viz,.  The  myftery  of  this  glorious  reign  of 
 Jefus  Chrift  on  the  Earth  ,  which  hath  been 
 foretold  by  all  the  Prophets  in  fo  magnificent 
 a  manner ,  as  we  lliall  fhew  in  the  procefs 
 of  this  work  ,  &  which  "Daniel  faw  fo  clearly , 
 as  to  mark  the  time  &  circumftances  of  it. 
 
 And  the  voice  ^   which  I  heard  from  heaven ,      t,  s^ 
 fpake  to  me  again  ,    C*  faid  ,    Go  &  take  the 
 little  hookey    ivhich  is  open  in  the  hand  of  the 
 Angel ^  which  fiandeih  upon  thefea  ^  upon  the 
 Earth. 
 
 And  I  went  unto  the  Angel  ,   <S  faid  unto     <'  ^i 
 htm  ,  give  me  the  little  book^     tAnd  he  faid 
 unto  me  ^   take  it  ,   (Seat  it  up,  CS  it  fhall  make 
 thy  belly  bitter  ^  but  it  fhall  be  in  thy  mouth  fweet 
 as  Honey. 
 
 The  voice  which  he  heard  from  Heaven , 
 is  the  fime  as  fpoke  to  him  in  the  beginning 
 of  the  book  3  Iwm  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's 
 day  5  ^  heard  behind  me  a  great  voice  as  of  x 
 Trumpet ,  faying^  I  am  Alpha  6^"  Omega,  the 
 ^irfi0jh(  Lafi,    And  this  alfo  ihews,  thag 
 
 G  thiy 
 
 I 
 
Si  The\^ccomplifl9ment       Chap.  8, 
 
 this  here  is  a  new  prophecy  ,  &  not  the  con- 
 tinuation of  the  firll.     For  the  fame  voice  of 
 God  the  Father  ,  that  began  the  Firfi  Reve^ 
 Lition  ,    teturns  &  begins  the  fecond  -,  as  the 
 fame  Jefus  Chriil  alfo  appears  again  a  fecond 
 time.     Saint  ^ohn  receives  the   book  from 
 the  hand  of  the  Angel ,  that  is  to  fay  ,  of  Je- 
 fus Chriil  5    becaufe   'tis  he  that  fends  the 
 Prophets  ,  &  thatinfpires  them  by  his  Spirit. 
 This  httle    book  is  Sti^eet   in    Saint   John's 
 Alouth ,  becaule  the  Spirit  of  prophecy  &  the 
 glory  of  being  the  mouth  of  God  from  heaven, 
 pleaies    the   inclination    of   men  that   love 
 honour.    But  this  little  book  aJHade  his  belly 
 bitter ,  becaufe  that  after  having  refledled  on 
 the  events  which  he  was  about  to  fore-telly 
 after  having  digefted  &;  contider'd  them  in 
 Jiis  own  brcaft ,   he  found  them  fo  dreadful , 
 that  they  filled  his  foul  with  Ibrrow. 
 y.  jj^  Arid  he  faid  unto  me  ^   thou  mufi  prophecy 
 
 again  before  many  people^  O"  nations  y^  tongues  ^ 
 &  Kings. 
 
 Thefe  words  do  no  longer  leave  any  caufe 
 of  doubtingj  whether  this  be  a  new  prophecy, 
 6c  not  a  continuation  of  the  Firfi.  Thou 
 mufl  make  a  Second  Prophecy  to  Kings  , 
 People  8c  Nations  ;  8c  v/heras  what  thou 
 hail  prophecied  to  them  ,  refpe6led  their 
 Temporal  fiate  ;  for  the  future  that  which 
 thou  fhalt  foretell  them  ,  refpe6ls  their  Spir**^ 
 tmllfiate  8v  the  tilings  of  Religion. 
 
 GHAP, 
 
chap.  8.         of  the  Prophecies.  83 
 
 CHAP.    IX. 
 
 4 
 
 J  fhort  Sy/lem  of  all  the  Events  of  the  Church 
 which  are  noted  in  the  Jpocalyp/e  ;    (^ 
 firfl  of  all ,  an  Epitome  of  the  Chronology, 
 
 WE  muft  not  feek  for  the  Hifiory  of  the  The  hifto- 
 Church  in  the  Firft  Nine  chapters  of  the  'l^l^^^-^ 
 j^pocaljpfe.    fofeph  Mede  is  the  firit  that  hath  not  to  be 
 difcover'd,  that  the  Apocaljpfe  conCiih  of  twof^'jJ^j^J^'^ 
 bodies  o£ Revelations  ,  meant  by  two  Bookj;  eleven 
 the  firil  of  which  we  find  in  the  beginning  of  ^^1^^^'"^' 
 the  fifth  Chapter,  v.  i.  Andl fi-winthe  nght  Apoc*- 
 hand.  of  him  that  fate  on  the  throne  ,    a  book^^^'^' 
 written  within  ^    Cf  on  the  backjfide  ,  fealed. 
 with  [even  feals.     The  other  we  find  m.  the 
 lo.  Chap.  V.  2.  jind  he  had  in  his  hand  a  little 
 hook^  open  ,  ^  he  fit  his  right  foot  upon  thefea  , 
 i3  his  left  foot  on  the  Earth,      It  is  plain  that 
 thefe  two  Books  are  two  bodies  of  Revelations, 
 perfe6t  in  their  kind  ,  Sc  different  each  from 
 the  other  >    that  both  the  one  &  the  otlier 
 run  through  all ,  &:  reach  to  all  the  timesfrom 
 the  beginning  Of  the  Revelation  of  St.  fohn , 
 e/en  to  the  end  of  the  World.     One  cannot 
 imagine  any  thing  more  reafonable  than  this  5, 
 that  the  Firfi  BooJ^  contains  the  deftinies  of 
 the  World  ,  the  Empire^  6c  the  Church  alfo, 
 in  refped  to  her  Temporal  ,    &  as  far  as  ihe 
 is  a  part  of  the  World.     The  Second  Boof^ 
 contains  the  deftinies  of  the  Church  properly 
 ;aken  as  a  Church  ,  &:  diftinguiiht  from  the 
 G  %  .  to- 
 
f.  IX. 
 
 84  ^  /:>e  ^ccomplifhment      Chap,  p- 
 
 focicties  of  the  World.  This  is  a  much 
 better  notion  than  that  of  Mr.  de  Lattnay , 
 who  tells  us  ,  that  the  firft  book  contains 
 the  HiJtVry  of  the  Churchy  Sc  the  lecondthat 
 of  the  Gofpel.  What  can  be  the  adventures 
 of  the  Gefpeli  diilinct  from  thofe  of  the  Church  ? 
 How  can  thofe  Prophecies  that  refpect  the 
 Eftablifhment  &  the  ruin  of  Antichrifi  be 
 applied  to  the  book  of  the  Gofpel ,  unlefs  it 
 be  in  a  very  indireft  manner  ?  For  thefe  events 
 do  directly  refped:  the  Church  &  not  the  book 
 of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
 
 That  which  God  faith  to  St.  fohn  ,  after 
 he  hid  caufed  him  to  fvvallow  the  little  book 
 of  the  lo^*^.  Chapter,  Thcumufi  prophefy  again 
 before  many  Peoples^  &  Nations  ^  O^  Tongues  ^ 
 0  Kings.  Thefe  words,  1  fay  ,  do  plainly 
 ihew  ,  that  this  is  a  Prophecy  wholly  new , 
 which  doth  begin  ,  and  pafs  over  again  all 
 the  periods  of  time.  This  being  fo  ,  that  is 
 to  fay  5  the  firlt  book  included  in  the  5 .  6. 
 y.  8.  and  9^*^.  Chapters  ,  containing  the 
 deftinies  of  the  Roman  Empire ,  and  the  various 
 changes  that  v/ere  to  befall  it  even  to  the 
 time  of  its  utter  ruin  by  the  revolt  of  the  ten 
 Kings  ,  it  is  evident  that  they  are  greatly 
 miltaken  ,  th;it  endeavour  to  find  the  Pope 
 and  j^uti-chrifi  iniht  Star  of  the  8'*^.  Chapter 
 called  Wormwood. 
 
 It  is  true,  that  in  the  7*^.  Ch.  we  find, 
 tlie  vifion  of  the  144.  thoufand  perfons  tliat 
 were  Sealed  ,  who  do  belong  to  the  Hiftory 
 of  the  Chnrch.  For  thefe  are  they  that  have 
 not  defiled  their  gJinnents  with  the  Idolatries 
 
 '  of 
 
C  h  ap.  9.  of  the  Prophecies,  8  5 
 
 of  uintichrifi  ,  nor  partaken  of  his  fornica-* 
 tions.  Thefe  are  the  fame  with  the  jm/o 
 M'itnejfes  of  the  ii^^.  Chapter  ,  thatprophefy 
 clothed  in  fack-cloth  for  1 2,60  days  ,  during 
 the  reign  of  jdnti-Chrifi  &  Babyhn.  The 
 H.  Ghoft  hath  placed  thefe  14+  thoufand 
 Seakd  perfons  in  the  deftinies  of  the  Empire , 
 '  immediatly  after  the  opening^  the  firft  fix 
 leals  ,  &  before  the  opening  of  the  feventh, 
 iDCcaufe  the  feventh  Seal  was  to  be  fub- 
 divided  into  fcven  Tmmpets  ,  which  do 
 reach  even  to  the  end  of  jimichrifl^s  Em- 
 pire :  Trumpets  that  were  to  contain  the 
 horrible  corruption  of  the  Church  ,  the 
 Birth  and  Progrefs  of  her  Idolatries.  It  was 
 'therfore  very  reafonable  to  take  notice  of 
 thofe  whom  God  intended  to  exempt  from 
 ihofe  corruptions  ,  before  the  opening  of 
 the  feventh  Seal ,  which  was  to  bring  fo  many 
 evills  on  the  C^«rc/7 ,  as  well  as  upon  the  ^W<df, 
 This  in  my  opinion  being  certain  ,  that 
 the  deftinies  of  the  Church  do  not  begin  be- 
 fore the  11'''.  Chapter  5  &  are  prolecuted 
 even  to  the  end  ^  it  will  be  ncceflary  to 
 confider  xh^.  Chronology^  the  Htficry  of  thefe 
 twelve  Chapters,  from  the  ic^'^  to  the  zz*'*. 
 Scthelaft. 
 
 As  for  the  Chronology  ,  St.  lohn  begins  his 
 Prophecy  concerning  the  (^hurch ,  either  from 
 the  beginning  of  the  Chrifitan  <t/£ra ,  i.  e.  from  J|!,*„'''^"' 
 thebirth  of  the  Saviour  of  the  World;ora,t  leaft  church  m 
 from  the  time  in  which  heprophecied  5  which  ^^^i^}^ 
 was  in  the  reign  of  Trajan.  This  duration  ofmuftbcdj- 
 5he  CWr^from  JeYus  Chrift'stime  is  divided  S,^,^''*"^ 
 G  3  into  Pftiio&i 
 
%6  The  Jccomplifhment        Chap.  9. 
 
 into  three  general  Veriods.  The  Firfi  is  that 
 of  the  flrifiian  Church  in  the  four  firft  Ages , 
 which  were  thofe  of  her  purity  5  the  fecond 
 is  that  of  her  Corruption  ,  Idolatries  Sc  An- 
 t:£hrifiiamfm ,  that  was  to  endure  1260  years  , 
 at  the  concluficn  wherof  an  end  muft  oe  put 
 to  the  Babjlonifh  Empire.  The  third  Period 
 contains  the  reign  oi-Athoufand years  ,  during 
 which  the  Church  mull  have  peace  ,  &  after 
 which  mullfollow  the  lafl judgment . 
 
 The  firft  of  thefe  Tertods  is  the  fhorteft , 
 
 not  lafting  above  3  or  400  years.     Andther- 
 
 fore  St.  lohn  doth  not  ftay  much    upon  it. 
 
 This  is  the  Period  which   he  dcfcribes  in  a 
 
 few  words  in  the  beginning  of  the  1 1*'^.  Ch. 
 
 And  there  was  given  to  me  a  reed  like  a  rod  , 
 
 &  the  Angel  fiood  ,  fiyi'fg  ,    rifi  ^  meafure 
 
 the  temple  of   God  ,    ^  the  Altar  ,    ^  them 
 
 that  worship  therin.     But  the  court  %vhich  is 
 
 u/ithout  the  Temple  ,    leave  out  ,    ^  meafure 
 
 it  not  5  for  it  is  given  to  the  Gentiles  ,    C  the 
 
 holy  cityfhall  they  tread  under  foot  forty  O"  two 
 
 Months.     All  the  world  is  agreed  ,  that  the 
 
 Temple  built  by  Solomon    according  to  the 
 
 orders  of  God ,  was  an  Emblem  of  the  (^httrch , 
 
 This  Temple  had  two  Courts  ,  an  inward  and 
 
 an  outward  one.    Here  the  H.  Gholl  rep  re - 
 
 fcnts  the  Vv'hole  duration    of  the    Qrrifitan 
 
 Church  by  the  extent  of  this  Temple  and  its* 
 
 Courts.     Nothing  is  more  proper  to  fliadow 
 
 forth  the  extent  of  time  than  the  extent  of 
 
 place.   This  inward  (^ourt  that  was  meafured 
 
 fey  St.  fohn ,  together  with  the  Altar  &  them 
 
 that  worihip  therin  3   is  the  foil  Period  of 
 
 the 
 
chap.  9.        of  the  l^nphecies,  S7 
 
 the  church ,  the  Ages  which  we  call  the  happy- 
 times  of  the  Church  which  reach  to  the  end 
 of  the  fourth  -^ge  ^    about  360  or  280  Tears. 
 The  rell  of  the  Chrifiian  Churches  duration  The  in- 
 till  the  reign  of  the  1 000  )  ears  is  fliadowed  «ard court 
 forth  by  the  outward  Court ,  which  God  leaves  biem  o?' 
 to   the     Gentiles    to   tread    under    food   -;  2.  [!',^J"j['^ 
 ^JAtomhes        This    is    the    ChnffUn   Church  &  the 
 turn'd  Pagan  by  the  admiflion  of  fecoiidary  "j'^J^^^Yn 
 Deities^  nizdi^itm^  Spirits  ^  ^l  hnages.  Here  Emblem  of 
 is    one  thing  that  defcrves  to.  be  carefully  Jlip.'e'Jf' 
 taken  notice  of;  between  the  duration  of  the  ciiutch, . 
 Church  in  its  purity  and  in  its  corruption, 
 there  is  exactly  the  very   fame  proportion 
 ?.s  there  is  between  the  grcatnefs  Sc  the  extern: 
 of  the  inv/ard  Court  8c  the  outward  one,  Thofe 
 that  have  taken  the  pains  to  compute  the 
 extent  ofthefe  two  C^j^r^^  according  to  that 
 defcription  of  them  ,   that  v/e  meet  with  in 
 the  lewifh  Authors ,  both  facrcd  5c  propbane, 
 find  that  the  proportion  of  the  inward  Court wvw.sx- 
 to  that  without  ,   is  the  lame  with  that  of  ^^Ji^i,;" 
 one  to  three  8c  a  half.  Now  there  is  the  very 
 fame  proportion  between  the  duration  of  the 
 Church    m  its   corruption    £v  in   its    purity. 
 The  corrupt  Church  Jails 42.  'LPfConths  ,  that 
 is  three  years  &  a  Half :  according  to  which 
 the  Church  in  its  purity  muil  not  have  lafted 
 above  one prophetique  year,  v.^hich  contains 
 360  Days  ,  that  is  to  lay  ^60  Tears.    Indeed 
 the  Church  did  continue  in  its  purity  juft  fb 
 long.     About  the  year  ^60  the  unhappy  fu- 
 peritions  about  %elicjues  ,    &C  the  invocation, 
 of  Saints  begaiito  creep  into  the  C/;^rr/?iwhich 
 G  4.  quickly 
 
The  Jccompliflmem         Chap.  9. 
 
 quickly  degenerated  into  Idolatry.  Thus  the 
 reign  of  uinti-Chrifiian  Idolatry  hath  lafted 
 three  times  &  a  half,  hath  lafted  as  long  as  the 
 reign  of  pure  Chrifitanity.  This  is  the  outward 
 Court  ^  that  is  left  out ,  &  trodden  under  foot 
 by  the  Gentiles  ,  &  prophaned  by  Idolatry^ 
 8c  which  neverthelefs  is  called  the  Holy  City , 
 becaufe  there  God  did  preferve  his  ele6t. 
 And  they  fhall  tread  under  foot  the  Holy  Ctty 
 for^z.zSH'onths. 
 
 1  is  chiefly  upon  this  Period  of  42  Months 
 that  the  Prophecies  o£  the  nyfpocalyffi  do  turn: 
 Sc  'tis  neceflary  to  obferve  in  this  place,  that 
 during  this  Period  feveral  things  fall  out  that 
 are  co-temporary.  For  this  Period  is  often- 
 times repeated  ,  &  its  characters  are  often 
 affixed  to  diverfs  fubje6ts  j  to  the  Woman 
 that  lies  hid  in  the  Defert ,  to  the  Gentiles 
 that  are  to  tread  down  the  Court ,  to  the 
 two  Witnejfes  that  are  to  Prophecy  clothed  in 
 fack-cloth  5  to  the  Dragon  &  to  the  'Beafi  ^ 
 to  whom  it  is  given  to  exercife  his  power 
 for  4^  months.  Thefe  are  not  different 
 Periods  that  muft  be  faftned  one  to  die  end 
 of  theother.Thefe  are  different  Svents^  or  the 
 very  fame  events  prefented  under  different 
 ideas  ,  which  muft  be  accompliflit  in  the 
 fame  'Period.  For  the  right  underftanding 
 therfore  of  the  Chronology  of  the  Apocalypfe , 
 it  is  neceftary  to  know  what  events  6c  things 
 ai-e  co-temporary.  As  thus: 
 Many  I.  The  Court  which  is  to  be  trodden  down 
 JheTpoca-  by  the  Gennles  for  the  fpace  of  Forty  Two 
 
 iypfeco-      Months,   RiV,\l,Z. 
 
 iiiiipoiary  -        -  Y\,  The 
 
chap.  9-  of  the  Trophedes.  85? 
 
 I I.  The  Woman^  to  whom  are  given  two 
 great  ^iV/^j  of  2cs\  Eagle ^  tofave  her  lelf  in  the 
 Wildernefs,  where  foe  is  fed  12.60  dayes^  a 
 time^  And  times^  and  half  a  ttme  3  j .  e.  one  year, 
 /xf/o  years,  and  half  a  year  >  which  make  three 
 years  and  a  Z?^//^,  or  ibrty  t^vo  months.  This 
 is  what  is  laid  %ev .  1 1 . 6, 1 4. 
 
 III.  ThetwoVl'ttneJfeSi  that  ntttfl  prophejie^ 
 clothed  in  Sackcloth  for  iiCo  days^  Rev.  1 1 .  i  ^ . 
 1260  days  makej  nil  forty  two  months,  or  three 
 years  and  a  half 
 
 JV.  The  Beajl  wixhfeven  Heads  and /^^-w  Rey- ij. 
 Horns^  to  whom  Power  is  given  to  ivX^X  forty  ^'  ^' 
 two  months  :  Butwemull  obfer\"e,  that  thele 
 42  months  are  affixed  only  to  the /^t'rwri?/:?^'^^!;^ 
 oi  xhtBeafl^  which  is  that  of  ^«r/r/7r//?;  the 
 whole  entire  Roman  Empire  is  figniiied  by  that 
 Beafl:  with  feven  Heads  and  ten  Horns.  The 
 lalt  Head  is  that  of  u4n:ichrifi^  which  alone 
 mull;  lafi  as  long  as  the  other  fix.  The  Roman 
 Empire  under  Kings  ^  Confuls  ^  T^ecemvires^ 
 'Tribunes  of  the  People  ,  perpetual  Dictators 
 and  Emperors^  lafied  about  1250  years^  a  little 
 more  or  lefs.  The  fiventh  Head  oi' the  Roman 
 Empire  is  Antichrtfl ^  and  he  is  to  continue 
 izGodays.  'Tis evident,  that  we  muilaffign 
 the  duration  of  forty  two  months  to  the  fe- 
 venth  Head^  becaufe  'tis  to  that  we  mull  affix 
 ihettn  Horns^  that  fignifie  f f «  AT/w^j  j  and  'tis 
 to  j^ntichrifi  that  jC)<i«?(fiaffignsforhisduration 
 a  Itme^  Times^  and  Half  a  Time.  All  the 
 World  acknowledges ,  that  he  means  Anti- 
 chrifl  by  the  little  Elorn,  ihx;  grows  in  the  midlt 
 of  the  ten,^  and  that  fubducs  three  of  them- 
 
 He 
 
po  The  i^ccompUfhment      Chap.  p. 
 
 .7.v-.i5'  He  fhallfpeak,(rreat  words  again]]:  the  Aiofi  IJitrhy 
 and  [hall  wear  out  the  Saint  i  of  the  Mofi  High  ^ 
 and  they  [hall  he  giveninto  his  hand^until  atime^ 
 and  times^  and  the  dividing  of  time.  We 
 have  already  obferved,  that  this  fignifies  one 
 year,  f-fi^o  years,  aiid/7<«/f  ayear.  This  is  the 
 duration  of  the  Kingdom  of  Antichrift  j  'tis 
 alfo  the  duration  of  the  feventh  Head  of  the 
 ♦  Roman  €?n-pire;  and  this  is  what  they  ought  to 
 
 take  particular  notice  of,  that  make  a  fcruple  to 
 grant,  that  ihz^c  forty  two  months  QX^rei^sthQ 
 duration  of  the  y^iYioicBeafi  with feven  Heads^ 
 and  ten  Horns. 
 
 V.  In  like  manner  the  fecond  Bea(t  of  the 
 I?th  chap,  of  the  Revel,  that  hath  but  Two 
 Horns  J  like  to  thofe  of  a  Lamh^  _and  that  fpake 
 like  the  Dragon^  is  alfo  of  the  fame  duration  5 
 i.  e.  it  mult  be  found  in  the  fpace  of  42  months. 
 
 VI.  The  W^or^" alfo  of  the  17th  chap,  fit- 
 ting upon  the  fcariet-coloured  .Sf'^a/?,  reigns  in 
 this  Period  01  forty  two  month j  ii6o  days^  or 
 three  years  and  a  half.  She  (its  upon  the  Beafi; 
 i.e.  on  the  firft  Bea/}y  that  hdA  feven  Heads 
 and  ien  HornsyXnd  lafts  as  long  as  xhc-jth  Head. 
 
 VII.  Lafilyj  The  144  Thoufand /^<?/^<s? 
 perfons,  that  appear  in  the  7th  chapter,  and 
 are  mentioned  frequently  afterwards,  are  alfo 
 co-temporary  with  the  Bea(t ,  and  the  Court 
 trodden  down  by  the  isi  acions  :  for  they  are  no 
 other  than  the  two  M^itnejfes^  that  prophefie 
 clothed  in  Sackcloth  for  i  z  60  days,  whilft  the 
 outward  Court  is  trodden  under  foot  by  the 
 Gentiles  ;  &  they  are  no  other  than  the 
 Woman  that  remains  in  the  WUdernefs  ,  and 
 
 is 
 
chap.  9;  of  the  Prophecies.  9 1 
 
 is  nourifhed  there  for  a  time  and,  times  and 
 half  a  time  ,  while  the  r^^Dr^jr^owmalces  war 
 \vith  the  faints. 
 
 For  the  miderftandingthis  Chronology  of  the    The 
 jipocalypfe  ,    it  mult  alfo  be  known  ,  that  f"f"''^ , 
 the  feventh  Seal  which  is  open'd  in  the  be-  tains  under 
 ginning  of  the  %^^ .  Ch.  contains  under  it  the  ^^^l^^ 
 leven  Trumpets  ,    &  that  the  i^ev&n  Trumpets  Triimpets, 
 reach  to  the  end  of  thefecondP^v/o^,  which 
 is  the  Empire  of  Antichrifi  ,    6c  even  to  the 
 reign  of  f/?^//?  inclufively :  That  is  to  fay,  to 
 the  very  end  of  the    World.       For  at  the  q.i^^^^^ 
 founding  of  the  lafi  Trumpet ,  there  were  great 
 'Voices  in  Heaven ,  faying ,  the  K  ingdomes  of  the 
 World  are  becorae  the  Kingdomes  of  our  Lord 
 ^  of  his  Chrifl^  ^  he  [hall  reign  for  ever  and 
 ever.     And  the  feven  Trumpets  begin  about 
 the  time  of  the  fall  of  the  Roman  Empire 
 under  the  Chrifiian   Emperors.       Upon  thee.  S,  7, 
 founding  o£  the  Firfr  Trumpet ,  there  followed 
 hail  &  jire  mingled  with  blood  ,    ^  they  were 
 cafl  upon  the  Earth  ,    &  the  third  part  of  the 
 Trees  were  burnt  up.     Thefe  are  plainly  the 
 numberlefs  Northern  Armies  of  the  f^andals^ 
 Goths  5    ^  Hunns  ,    who  in  the  reign  of 
 Honorim  begun  to  make   dreadt'ull  havock 
 throughout  the  whole  extent  of  the  Roman 
 Empire  ,    which  is  here  meant  by  the  Thirds 
 fiirt  5   becaufe  the   Roman  Empire  in  truth 
 did  contain  very  near  a  third  part  of  the 
 World.    And  fo  the  duration  of  the  CixTrttm- 
 pets  even  to  the  feventh  exclufively,  is  alfo 
 very  near  co'temporary  with  the  42  Months 
 
 of 
 
pz  The  Accompli fhment       Chap. 9, 
 
 of  the  reign  of  the  Beaft  &  the  Court  trod- 
 den under  foot  by  the  Gentiles. 
 Thefeven  It  mull  alfo  be  obferved  that  the  feveo 
 con'SS  ^i<^^^i  of  the  wrath  of  Godareco-tempoi-ary 
 unddrtiie  with  the  fixth  Trumpet^  6c  do  divide  it  even 
 pe^  '^"'"'to  the  founding  of  the  feventh.  The  duration 
 of  the  Kingdom  of  y4ftnchn(i ,  which,  is  1260 
 Tears  ,  is  divided  into  two  other  Periods. 
 The  firft  is  that  of  the  birch  ,  growth  ,  &: 
 progreis  of  the  Babjiamfh  Emph-e  to  its  per- 
 te6t:ion.  And  this  Period  reacheth  to  the 
 tenth  Century  ^  i.  e.  it  lails  between  5  and 
 600  Tears.  The  iecond  Period  is  from-  the 
 tenth  CentMrjxo  the  end  of  ^ntichrij^'s  reign. 
 Now  the  feven  P't.-ils  of  the  iO^\  Chap,  of 
 the  Revelation  are  the  Iteps  by  which  thii 
 Baby lotiilh  Empire  ^?S^Qs  t  to  come  to  her  ruin. 
 So  thefe  feven  ^ials  are  not  co-temporary 
 neither  with  the  feven  Seals  ,  nor  with  the 
 {evtwTrumpets ,  asfome  have  imagined  j  They 
 are  co-temporary  only  with  the  fixth  5,  the 
 effect  of  which  begins  about  th?  tenth  Ci?«- 
 tttry. 
 
 The  Chronology  of  the  third  general  Period 
 of  the  Churchy  which  is  that  of  the  loco 
 Tears ,  hath  no  difficulty  in  it  that  needs  a 
 refblution.  We  need  only  to  obferve  that 
 thefe  five  things  are  co-temporary  in  the  third 
 Period. 
 Five  things      I.  The  reign  of  iht  Saints  for  a  1000  Tears. 
 
 rctiodof       II.   The  Dragon  that  is  bound,  Sc  whole 
 cflhe^"    power  is  broken.  -Rfx/.  20.  z,.  5, 
 
 ihoufand  III.   The 
 
Chap.  9'       of  the  Trophecies,  pj 
 
 III.  T\iC  New  ferufaietn  J  the  defcription 
 "wherof  we  have  Rev.  21.6' 22. Chapters. 
 
 I V.  The  company    of  Saints   that    arc 
 clothed  in   white  gaiTnents  ,  6c  who  carry 
 Pahns  in  their  hands  ,  fingingthis  fong,  Sal- 
 Viitpon  to  our  God  that  Jits  upon  the  throne  ^  &  Rev.  7. 10. 
 unto  the  Lamb  ;  and  of  whom  it  is  faid,  they    *^*'-7-»7« 
 poall  hunger  no  more  ,    neither  thirji  any  more  ^ 
 
 neither  Jhail  the  fnn  light  on  them  ,  nor  any 
 ^  hext  j  the  Lamb Jh all  feed  them  ,  c?"  jhall  lead 
 fh'em  unto  living  fountains  of  waters .  For  thele 
 are  not  the  I-^4thou^and  Sealed  perfons,  fpo- 
 ken  of  in  the  beginning  of  the  7'^.  Chap.  ;, 
 St.  fohn  faith  exprefTely  After  thts ,  i.e.  aftci  v. 9. 
 thefe  144  thouland  fealed  perfonS  ,  /  beheld^ 
 \5  to  a  great  multitude  ,  which  no  man  could 
 number  ,  of  all  nations ,  ^  kindreds  i  ^  people^ 
 C  tonTues  flood  before  the  throne  ,  ^before  the 
 Lambj^c.  This  plainly ihews  , that  thefcare 
 not  the  perfons  that  v/ere  Sealed  j  For  they 
 might  eafily  be  numbred ,  becauie  they  were 
 iiot  above  144  thouland  j  wheras  thefe  here 
 fpoken  of  are  innumerable.  In  truth  thefe 
 are  the  fame  that  are  fpoken  of  in  the  20^^. 
 of  the  Revel.  w\io  are  there  called  the  fouls 
 of  them  that  it/ere  beheaded  for  the  %t/itnefs  of 
 lefus  J  cr  for  the  word  of  (Jod  ^  &  here  they 
 are  called  ,  they  which  came  out  of  great  tri-  -7. 14. 
 hulation ,  (^  have  wafhed  their  robes  ,  &  made 
 them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  They 
 are  therfore  co-temporary  with  the  reign  of 
 Chrift  for  a  100c  Tears  ,  as  the  i44thoufand 
 that  were  fealed  are  co-temporary  with  the 
 reign  of  Babylon  ^or  1260  Days, 
 
 V.  The 
 
94  ^^^^  Accomplifhment     Chap.  lo. 
 
 V.  The  fifth  and  lafl  thing  co- temporary  is 
 
 the  duration  of  the  feventh  Trumpet.     And 
 
 Rev  ir      ^^^  feventh  Angel  founded  with  a  Trumpet  ^ 
 
 J  5.  ^  there  iv  ere  great  voices  in  heaven  ,  faying^ 
 
 the   Kingdoms  of  this  world  are   become    the 
 
 kingdoms  of  the  Lord.     For  at  the  found  of 
 
 the  Lafi  Trumpet ,  the  laft blow  muft  be  given 
 
 to  the  Babylonifn  Empire  ,  6c  at  the  fame  time 
 
 fliall  begin  the  reign  oi lefm  (^hrifi  ^  to  which 
 
 is  affign'd  a  Period  of  1000  Tears.     And  the 
 
 influence  of  this  feventh  and   laft  Trumpet 
 
 muft  reach  even  to  the  end  of  the  World. 
 
 Thus   you    have    the    Chronology   of  the 
 
 "^      twelve  laft  Chapters  of  the -Kif-z/^/^f/o^.     We 
 
 proceed  to  confiderthe  Hiftory. 
 
 CHAP.  X. 
 
 Afhort  Sjflem  of  the  Events  foretold  in  the 
 Revelation  concerning  the  Church  ,  as  to 
 the  Hlfloricalpart. 
 
 A  fhote     TN  the  I  i^h.  Ch.  where  the  Deflinies  of  the 
 
 SnoTthe  *  ^^^^^^  ^o  ^^§i^  5  "^'^^^  H.  Ghoft  in  the 
 nth.  firft  place  gives  us  an  abridgment  of  thefe 
 ^^ap.  Deftinies  6c  Events  5  &  nothing  is  more 
 methodical  than  that ,  Firfi  to  give  a  general 
 Idea  of  thofe  things  ,  that  are  afterwards 
 more  particularly  to  be  explained.  So  this 
 Chapter  from  the  -tA.  v.  to  the  end  contains  a 
 ihort  Hiflory  of  the  1260  Tears  o£  Antichrift's 
 reign ,  &  of  the  1000  Tears  of  C^r//?'/ reign  ; 
 
V.7. 
 
 Chap.  lo.        of  the  Prophecies.    .       pj 
 
 as  in  the  firft  verfe  he  had  defcribed  the  firft 
 Verio d  of  360  Tears ,  as  \ye  juft  now  obferved 
 in  the  foregoing  Chapter.  This  reign  of  ^  ^ 
 Antichrifl  is  here  defcribed  by  this  Taganifm 
 that  was  to  tread  under  foot  the  Holy  Cny 
 for  42  Months.  The affli6tions  of  the  C/?«;*f /? 
 Sc  its  perpetuall  fubfiilence  in  the  midft  of 
 thofe  afflittions  during  this  reign  of  e^»- 
 tichrijh ,  are  fignified  by  the  two  Witnejfes 
 clothed  in  fack-cioth.  A  great  perfecution, 
 that  mult  befall  the  Church  at  the  end  of 
 thefe  1 260  Tears  of  <iyintichri(Ps  reign  ,  is  r.  3. 
 there  alfo  predi6tsd.  The  total  fuppreffion 
 of  the  protellion  of  the  truth  by  that  perfe- 
 ction is  fignilied  by  the  death  of  thefe  two 
 Witnejfes ,  who  mull  remain  dead  in  the  ter- 
 ritories oi  BabyloH  the  great  fortlii'ce  prophe- 
 tical days  and  a  half,  /".  e.  three  Tears  &  a  half. 
 We  ihall  fee  afterwards  what  that  means, 
 &  where  we  mull  place  this  great  event.  At 
 the  end  of  three  years  5c  a  half  thefe  two 
 Witnejfes.^  i.e.  the  publique  profeffion  of  the 
 truth ,  fhall  rife  again,  andbegloriouflyreefta- 
 blilhr.  For  the  H.Ghoft  faith,  that  the  two 
 Wttnejfes  Ihall  afcend  again  up  into  Heaven. 
 /'.  e.  fhall  be  exalted  &:  glorified  upon  the 
 Earth.  In  the  fame  time  the  tenth  part  of 
 the  City  fhall  fall,  i.e.  one  of  thofe  ten  Kings 
 that  gave  their  power  to  the  Beafl  ,  fhall 
 revolt  fi-om  him .  And  a  little  after ,  the  fe  venth 
 Trumpet  fhall  found  ,  which  will  give  the 
 laft  blow  to  the  Babylonifh  Empire.  After  t,  i^, 
 which  the  Reign  of  the  ^4z»f/ fhall  commence, 
 which  fhall  continue  to  the  end  of  the  World. 
 
 This 
 
 T.I?, 
 
^6  The  jiccompllfhment    Chap,  ic?. 
 
 This  is  the  Epitome  of  the  whole  Hilary 
 of  the  Church  ,    &  the  fenfe  of  the  n''^. 
 Chapter. 
 Ch.  II.  sc      After  this  general  idea  of  the  Hiftory  of 
 itsexpii.    x\[\Q,  church  ^  the  Prophet  enters  upon  the  par- 
 ticulars. In  the  i2''\  Ch.  God  fhewshim  the 
 vifion  of  the  Woman  that  was  with  child  ,  be 
 deliver'd  of  a  Son ,  &  perfecuted  by  the  Red 
 Dragon  ,    who  fain  would  devour  the  Child 
 of  the  Wo'/nan.     Afterwards  there  is  a  battle 
 fought  by  Aiichael  &  his  Angells,  againil  the 
 Draaon.  The  Dragon  is  overcome  and  call  to 
 the  Earth  i  but  as  much  overcome  as  he  v%^as5 
 he  ceafeth  not  to  perfecute  the  Woman.  She 
 is    forced  to   efcape    into  the    Wildemefs  , 
 where  llie  is  nourifht  1260  Days.    The  Dra- 
 gon not  being  able  to  reach  her,  vomited  out 
 a  flood  after  licr  3  but  the  Earth  open'd  ,  6c 
 fwallow'd  up  the  flood  ,  6c  faved  the  Woman. 
 This  Wo?'/}an  is  the  jipojioUcal  Church  ;    this 
 Child  of  which  lire  is  deliver'd  ,   is  pure  & 
 holy  Chrijii.vnity.     The  Dragon  is  the  Devil ^ 
 who  by  the  authority  of  the  Roman  Empire  y 
 would  devour  &  extinguifh  Chnflianitj  in  its 
 birth.  Alichael^  his  Angells  are  fefus  Chrifi 
 &  his  Mtnifters  celeiHal  as  well  as  terrellriah. 
 The  combat  of  the  Red  Dragon  6c  zJH'ichael 
 .  is  the  combat  of  500  Tears  that  was  between 
 God  &  the  Devil ,  during  the  tenperfecutions 
 of  the  "R^man    Heathen   Emperours  ;    The 
 Devil  endeavouring  on  one  hand  to  deftroy 
 the  Chriftian  Church  by  the  cruelty  of  the 
 Einperours  >  t<,  God  on  the  other  hand  defen- 
 ding it  by  his  Martyrs  5  Sc  Teachers.     The 
 
 vi(5tory 
 
?•  17*' 
 
 Chap.  10.  of  the  Prophecies* 
 
 victory  gotten  over  the  Red  Dragon  is  the  cafting 
 down  oi:  heathenifm  ,  which  falls  to  the  Earth 
 tl  is  caft  from  Heaven  i.  e.  'tis  tumbled  down 
 from  the  throne  by  Conftantins  &  his  fucceflbrs 
 to  the  reign  of  _  Theodojius.     The   great    flood 
 which  the  Red  Dragon  calls  after  the  Woman y 
 \yhen  he  was  thrown  down  on  the  Earth  ,   is 
 rliofe   inundations  of  Hereftei  ,  that  Arrianifnty 
 that  covered  the  Chriftian  World  immediatly  after 
 the  fall  of  Heathenifm  under  Conftantine.     The 
 Earth  fwallowed  up  this  flood  in  favour  of  the 
 iVoman  3   thefe  Herejles  were  dellroyed  6c  fwal- 
 lowed up  as  in  a  moment ,    6c  the  Church  re- 
 mained deliver 'd  from  them  by  a  kind  of  mira- 
 cle.    But  the  Dragon  doth  not  yield  for  all  that , 
 but  goes  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of  the 
 feed  of  the  Wo?nmj  i.e.  he  endeavours  to  caule 
 to  be  brought  forth  an  Ant'ichrifiUn  Empire  for 
 the  ruin  ot  the  Church  j    the  thing   which  he 
 Will  further  explain  in  the  following  Chapter.  ' 
 
 We  have  therfore  in  this  the  Hifiory  of  the 
 Church  to  the  end  of  the  fourth  Century  ,  or  the 
 beginning  of  the  fifth.  For  it  is  in  the  fpace  of 
 thefe  400  Tears  that  the  jifofiolique  Church  did 
 bring  forth  Chrifiianity  ,  that  Qjrifiianity  was; 
 perfecuted  by  the  Emperours  ,  that  /.  Chrtfi  did 
 miraculoufly  prefer ve  it ,  that  it  remained  vido- 
 rious  under  Confiantihe  ,  that  the  Church  was 
 almoll  ruin'd  by  Arrianifm  ,  Se  that  file  faw  her 
 felf  happily  delivered  from  it. 
 
 St.  fohn  fpends  but  one  Chapter  about  the  firlt 
 'Period  of  the  Church  of  400  Tears  ,   becaufe  the 
 
 freat  events  weredefien'd  to  be  in  the  foUo-wmg 
 eriods. 
 
 .   The  1 3*^.  Chapter  according  to  the  moll  exa61:  c.  r,^  ri 
 rules  pf  method'  begins  where  the  12.'^.  ended;  ^'  3-  ^^* 
 
 y  ~"         We 
 
9^  The K^ccomplifhm'ent  Chap,  iq.' 
 
 AoEpN  \ye  iiave  in  the  i^''^.  Chapter  the  birth  of  the 
 the  Hifto-  Babybnifh  Empire  ,  which  is  grafted  on  the  Ro . 
 ?y  ^°Jf*<*'**  »?4»  Empire  :  this  is  the  firft  Beajl  that  arifeth 
 utfa.cb.  out  of  the  Sea^  having  {even  Heads  S^  ten  Horns  -, 
 the  feventh  of  thefe  Heads  is  laden  with  ten  Horns  ^ 
 each  of  which  is  adorned  with  aCrown^  to  fig- 
 nify  that  thele  were  fo  many  Kings.  Thefe  ten 
 Ktngs  are  the  continuation  of  the  Roman  Empire 
 under  the  feventh  Head  ,  which  is  that  of  j^»- 
 tichrift.  Theie  ten  Kings  are  fubjed  to  this  feventh 
 Hend  ,  6c  together  with  it  compofe  one  Empire. 
 A  fecond  Beafc  arifes  out  of  the  Earth  ;  it  is  the 
 fame  Empire  £c  the  lame  Beaft ,  or  rather  *tis 
 the  feventh  Head  of  the  firll  l^eaft.  This  Empire 
 of  u^ntichriftjthaz  was  reprefented  in  the  firlt  vilion 
 as  one  of  the  Heads  ^  is  reprefented  in  the  fecond 
 vifion  as  a  neti/  Beaft  -,  becaufe  it  is  the  ancient 
 Empire  of  Rome  ,  £c  yet  nevertheleis  'tis  a  Neii/ 
 one.  'Tis  the  continuation  of  the  Roman  Empire , 
 having  the  fame  feat,  viz..  the  Cuy  of  Rome  ,  & 
 extending  it  felf  very  near  over  the  very  ielf- 
 lame  Provinces.  It  is  a  'I'le^w  Empire  ,  becaufe 
 it  is  in  another  form  ,  6c  imder  another  name, 
 6c  i^  called  the  Empire  of  the  Church  ,  &  an  Ee- 
 clejiaftical  Empire.  Thefe  two  Beafts  therfore  fill 
 up  but  one  &  the  fame  Teriod  ,  in  which  the 
 Headof  the  Emperors^  that  wasmortally  wounded, 
 is  healed  again  by  uintichrift ,  in  which  Period 
 ways  of  woriliippirig  and  do6lrines  full  of  im- 
 piety 6c  blafphemy  are  advanced  in  the  Church. 
 In  wliich  Teriod  the  Saints  are  overcome  ,  8c 
 the  Truth  is  buried  j  in  which  all  the  inhabitants 
 •  of  the  Earth  worlliip  the  Beaft ,  5c  fubmit  them- 
 felvcs  to  the  B.ibylonip}  Empire  ;  in  which  jin^ 
 tichrifi  ^  whofename  contains  the  Number  666. 
 makes  an  image  of  the  fii-il  %^m4n:  Empire^  &: 
 
 caufeth 
 
chap.  10.  oftheTroplyecies,  J^p 
 
 caufeth  it  to  be  worfhipped  5  laftly  ,  in  which  all 
 liberty  to  buy ,  6c  fell ,  &;  live  is  taken  away ,  uiilefs 
 men  will  bear  the  Image  of  the  'Beafi.  All  this 
 is  the  Htftory  of  the  iiGoT e  ay  s  .^  that  begin  about 
 the  time  that  the  400  Tears  of  the  firlt  'Period 
 do  end.  This  is  according  to  the  rules  of  ///- 
 fiory. 
 
 The  14^'^.    Ch.  begins  alfo   where   the  1 3^^  •  ^p^Jlfjon 
 ends.    It  contains  the  Prophecy  of  the  fall  of  that  of'thc  i^tit. 
 Babylonifb  Empire  reprefenteJ  by  the  two  Beafi s  ^^''P* 
 of  the  13^^.  Chap.   'Tis  no  longer  a  Beafi  with 
 icvew  Heads  Sc  ten  Herns  y  'tis  no  longer  the 
 Beafi  with  two   Horns  ;    'tis  Spiritual  Babylon. 
 But  this  Babylon  is  the  very  fame  thing  as  the 
 iidt  Sc  the  fecond   Beafi.     She  is  fallen  ,  fhe  is     "■  ^' 
 fallen  ,  Babylon  that  great  City  ,    becaufe  fhe  hath 
 made  the  nations  drnnk^wiih  the  T4/ine  of  her  for- 
 nication. 
 
 The  feveri  foregoing  verfes  are  a  preparation 
 for  this  great  fall  j  8c  the  following  ones  to  the 
 end  of  the  Chapter  are  a  defcription  of  the  ruin  of 
 Babel.  The  Man  that  fits  on  the  white  cloud,  v.  14* 
 is  fefiis  Chrift.  Theficklethat  isput  infirftamong 
 the  corn  to  mow  it  down  ,  and  afterwards  into 
 the  vintage  to  cut  dov/n  the  grapes  ,  are  the 
 two  degi-ees  oi  Baby  Ions  fall  ,  which  we  fhall  af- 
 terwards explain.  This  is  the  Analylls  of  the  i4^'\ 
 Chap. 
 
 The  H.Ghoft  thought  it  not  enough  to  have  chap.  1 5' 
 foretold  the  fall  of  the  Babylonifh  Empire  in  ge- 
 neral ,  he  will  alfo  inftruct  us  in  the  Heps  by  which 
 it  mufl  pafs  in  falling.  And  as  this  is  a  great 
 affair  5  thevifionof  the  i^^*^.  C/j^i/jr^r  is  employed 
 to  prepare  mens  Spirits  tor  it.  The  (even,  rialls 
 of  the  wrath  and  vengeance  of  God  ,  that  muft 
 ©verwhelm  the  "Babyh  nifh  Empire ,  are  diilnbuted 
 
 Hz  t© 
 
 L 
 
loo  TJ?e K^ccomplifhment        Chap.  id. 
 
 to  feven  dillin6t  Angels ,  to  pour  them  out  at  diffe- 
 rent times. 
 
 ehap.  r6.  The  1 6.  Chap,  contains  the  pouring  forth  of 
 thefe  fetalis ,  which  are  the  feveral  punifhments 
 by  \Yhich  the  Empire  of  the  Beaft  is  afflicted, 
 till  it  be  entirely  brought  to  nothing.  And  thefc 
 feven  Fials  contain  all  the  time  of  the  fall  of  the 
 Babylonifh  Emprre  :  Of  this  we  will  treat  in  a 
 particular  Chapter  by  it  felf  afterv/ards.  It  is 
 enough  to  know  that  this  Chapter  leads  the 
 affli<51:ed  Church  to  the  very  point  of  her  delive- 
 rance. And  thus  you  have  the  whole  Hiftory  of  the" 
 Church  during  the  1260  Teats. 
 
 Chap.  17.  But  becauie  thefe  things  had  been  exprefled 
 in  figurative  terms ,  and  prophetical  fvmbols  of 
 'Beafts  ,  Horns  ^  Harveft  ^  Vintinge^yialls^  God. 
 will  explain  thefe  things  in  terms  lefs  figurative 
 6c  more  intelligible.  Therfore  the  17^^^.  Ch. 
 is  fpent  in  explaining  the  Vifons  of  the  two 
 Btafts  5  to  give  us  to  underlland  ,  that  the  Beafts 
 fignify  an  Empire  ,  that  the  ten  Horns  are  ten 
 Kings  \  that  thefe  ten  Kings  out  of  weakncfs  and 
 Complailance  Vvould  give  their  power  to  the 
 Beaft ,  and  that  at  laft  they  would  ruin  him,  &: 
 take  away  that  power  they  had  formerly  given 
 him. 
 
 Chap.  18  ^^  ^"  ^^'^^  ^7^^-  ^^*  ^^^  H.  Ghoft  declares  the 
 cftablilhment  6c  the  progrefs  of  the  Babylonifh 
 Empire  in  a  more  clear  and  lefs  figiu-ative  m:mner 
 than  he  had  done  in  the  ^5''^  Chap,  in  the  like 
 manner  in  the  iS^'^.Chap.  he  gives  usthe  particu- 
 lars of  the  ruin  of  this  Babylon  ,  more  largely  8c 
 more  clearly  5  more  largely  I  fay ,  £c  m6re  clearly 
 than  he  had  done  in  the  14^''.  Chap.  This  hath 
 no  need  of  proof  In  the  procefs  of  this  difcourfe 
 we  Ihall  explaiii  the  circumlbvnces  of  this  fall. 
 
 The 
 
Ghap.  11.  of  the  Prophecies:  loi 
 
 The  19^''.  Chap,  is  as  it  were  a  recapitulation  chap.i?, 
 of  all  that  refpeds  the  ruin  of  T^ahjlon.  Therin 
 J.  Chrift  appears  riding  on  a  Vl'htte  borfe  ,  is  called 
 the  faithful  ^  and  true  ,  ^  the  iVord  of  ^od.  He 
 aiTemblcs  all  his  forces  ,  6c  the  Babylontfh  Em- 
 pire aflembles  all  its  forces  j  the  fight  begins ,  the 
 Beaft  and  the  falfc  Prophet  f\.c.  the  Antichriftian 
 Empire  and  Antichrift  that  is  the  head  ,  are  taken 
 and  utterly  deftroyed.  *Tis  the  lame  thing  we 
 met  with  before  in  the  14.  Chap,  at  the  end  of 
 the  16.  at  the  end  of  the  17.  and  throughout 
 the  whole  18,  Chap.  The  frequent  repetition  of 
 the  fame  thing  is  to  note  the  certainty  of  it. 
 
 The  three  following  Chapters^  viz.  the  20, 
 21  and  Z2.  contain  the  Hifiory  of  the  thu'd  6c 
 lail  general  Pmoisf  of  the  duration  of  Chn  fit  unity . 
 It  is  the  reign  of  f.  Qirift  upon  Earth.  The  mat- 
 ters contamed  in  the  20  Chapter  are  (o  remar- 
 kable 5  that  they  delerve  a  particular  attention. 
 But  feeino;  that  "hereafter  we  lliall  have  occafion 
 carefully  to  examin  them  ,  it  is  not  necefTary  to 
 Itay  about  them  at  prefent. 
 
 So  much  fufBccs  for  a  general  Idea  both  of  the 
 Chronology  &  of  the  Hftor-^  ,  of  the  twelve 
 lall  Chapters  of  the  Revelation  ,  v.'hich  contain 
 thedeftinies  of  the  Church. 
 
 CHAP.  XI. 
 
 Several  things  ,  that  all  are  agreed  on  ,  in 
 reference  to  Antichrifl  ,  vi^hich  will  firve  to 
 clear  up  thofe  ivherin  we  are  not  agreed. 
 
 I 
 
 TT  rE  feek  Firft  the  CharaEler  of  the  Bahjlcnifh 
 
 Empire ',  zdly ,  the   time    of  its  duration  j 
 •  H  5  2,dh^ 
 
;q2.  The  Accompli fhment        Chap,  f  i, 
 
 ^dly^lts  Eftablifhment  &  end 5  ^thty^  What  mull 
 happen  after  its  r/««.  The  two  firft  points  rcfpe6t 
 what  is  pall  or  prefent  5   6c  ihall  be  the  fubje6t 
 of  the  firll  part  of  this  work.     About  the  firfl 
 of  thefe  four  things  there  is  no  controverfy  among 
 the  Orthodox.  But  there  is  a  great  difpute  about 
 it  between  the  Papijls  6c  xhztrue  Church.  How- 
 ever we  have  one  great  advantage  for  the  de- 
 termining this  controverfy,  vIk..   there  are  fome 
 certain  principles  in  which  both  fides  do  agree. 
 In  controverfies  where  men  are  agreed  in  nothing , 
 but  where  every  thing  mufl  be  proved  ,  it  is  very 
 hard  to  determin  any  thing.     But  where  men 
 are   agreed  in  many    things  ,   ordinarily  thofe 
 things  which  they  are  agreed  in  ,    ferve  for  tlic 
 clearmg  up  of  thofe  things  v/herin  they  are  not 
 agreed.   I  think  it  bell  therfore  before  we  enter 
 upon  the  CharaSiers  of  the  Babylonifh  Empire ,  to 
 confider  thofe  things  wherin  the  Papifis  as  to  this 
 matter  do  agree  with  the  true  Catholickj. 
 aU agree        j/?.  We  are  agreed  about  almoll ail  the  places, 
 lirtiehorn  wlieucc  wc  are  to  draw  the  pourtraiture  of  jin- 
 inihcyth.  tichrifi  2.nd  his  E}?7pire.     'Tis  confeffed ,  that  the 
 Antichrift.  Lttt/e  horn  m  the  7^".  Chap,  oi:  Darnel  is  zAnti- 
 chrifi ;  that  'tis  of  him  that  the  Prophet  fpeaks. 
 pan.  7. 8.   2  confidered  the  horns  ,    and  behold  there  came  up 
 amortg  them  another  little  horn  ,   before  whom  three 
 of  the  firfl  horns  were  pluckt  up  by  the  roots  j  and 
 behold  in  this  horn  were  eyes  like  the  ejes  of  a  man , 
 9,54,25.    and  a  mouth  fpeaking  great  things.     The  ten  Horns 
 cut  of  this  Ktngdom  are  ten  Ktngs  that  fhall  arife, 
 ana  af^other  fhall  rife  after  them  ,  and  he  fhall  be 
 diverfe  from  the  firfl ,    and  he  fhall  fubdue  three 
 Kings.     And  he  fhall  fpeak^great  words  agdinft  the 
 znod  High  ,    and  fhall  wear  out  the  faints  of  the 
 ^ofl  hi^  J  and  think,  to  change  times  and  laws;  O* 
 •*■■■■     -•■■■•■■  (Jjfjf^ 
 
chap,  v:  of  the  Trophecles.  1 03 
 
 they  fhall  be  given  into  his  hand  for  a  time  ,  anei 
 times  y  and  half  a  time. 
 
 We  are  agreed  that  the  Firfi  Beafi  in  the  i  ^«''.  ^^^^^^ 
 of  the  Revel,  is  the  lame  with  the  fourth  Beafl  scafts  of 
 in  the  7'^.  Chapt.  of  Daniel ,  and  that  both  the  g^fXmi- 
 one  and   the  other  fignify  the  %oman  Empire,  ciuiil. 
 •Tis  acknowledged  ,  that  xh^ten Kings  thatmiift 
 be  born  of  this  Beafl  ,   which  are  reprefented 
 by  the  ten  Horns  of  the  fourth  Beafi  in  Daniel y 
 and  of  the  firft  Beafl  in  the  1 5^'^.  of  the  Reve-^ 
 Ution  ,  are  the  ten  Kings  ,  which  in  the  time  of 
 fiAntichrid  are  to  divide  the  Roman  Empire  among 
 them  5  and  give  their  power  to  Antichrifi. 
 
 'Tis  contefl ,    that  the  little  Horn  ,  i.  e.  j^nti- 
 chrifi  5  mufh  be  giufted  on  the  Roman  Empire ,  enter 
 into  its  place  ,  and  the  laif  that  fhall  pollefs  the 
 "R^man  Empire,      zyfntichrifi  ,    laith  Bellarmin^  Bejiarm. 
 jhall  he  the  laft:  head  of  the  wicked  ,  and  the  UJt  l^^l'^^^ 
 Kina  that  fhall  poffefs  the  Roman  Empire  ,    hut  yet  m-  B-e''- 
 Without  the  name  of  a  Roman  hmperour.  pnorcm 
 
 The  fame  Author  in  the  very  fame  place  con-  ^c. 
 fefles  5  that  the  head  of  the  hrll  Beafi  ,  which 
 received  the  deadly  wound  in  the  15^^.  Ch.  of 
 the  Revelation,  is  Antichrijh.  This  miracle  of  a 
 feigned  RefurreUion ,  faith  he  ,  mufi  he  attributed 
 to  Antichrifh  ,  in  the  opinion  of  Primafius  ,  Beda  , 
 and  Haymo  y  and  many  others  whom  he  names. 
 
 We  are  agreed ,  that  the  two  Beafirs  of  the  1 3  '"^ . 
 of  the  Revelation  do  both  of  them  fignify  the 
 uintichrifiian  Empire,  j^ccordingto  the  opinion  of  ^ellatm. 
 Rupert.  The  fecond Beafi  in the'R^.veXcXtior].  Jignifies^  '  "^'^* 
 the  very  fame  Antichrifi.  For  zy^ntichrifi  is  re- 
 prefented by  two  Beafis;  hy  the  one  ,  his  royal  po- 
 wer and  tyranny^  by  'which  he  will  offer  violence 
 to  men  ,  is  reprefented.  And  by  the  other  .^  his 
 fnagicAl  power  and  crafty  tricks ,  hy  which  he  will 
 
 H  4  •         fednce 
 
Xo4  The  AccompUfhmint       Chap,  ix, 
 
 fedtice  them.  But  according  to  Richard  ,  and 
 Aiifclm  ,  and  many  others  ,  thefecand  beafi  figni* 
 fies  the  Preachers  of  Anttchrifi,  Thus  it  agrees 
 to  the  Babylonifh  Empire  to  be  the  feventh  head 
 of  the  Roman  Empire^  hovxver  without  bearing 
 the  name  of  a  Roman  EmpeYour  j  to  be  a  head 
 wouiiied  unto  death  5  and  raifed  up  again ;  to  have 
 ten  Horns  on  its  Head  ,  ten  Kings  for  its  fubj efts  ; 
 to  have  a  faife  Trophet  with  two  Horns  like  thofe 
 of  a  Lanib  ^  which  caufes- the  image  of  k\\&  Beafi. 
 to  be  worlhipped ,  whole  name  contains  ihQ  Nt^m^ 
 ^er666y  and  who  makes  all  thofe  that  he  caufeth 
 to  flibmit  to  his  Empire  to  bear  his  mark  in  their 
 foreheads. 
 
 ^  We  are  agreed  that  a  time ,  times  ^  and  half 
 a  time  ,  the  42  tiJMonths  ,  the  1260.  days  dd 
 denote  the  time  ofthe  duration  of  the  Amichriflian 
 Empire  j  and  that  all  that  while  the  Church  rnuffc 
 be  afflicled  ,  beaten  down ,  obfcured ,  as  it  were 
 hidden  8c  fwailowedupbyperfecution; 
 
 'Tis  aciaiowledged  that  the  great  Whore  in  the 
 17'*^'.  of  the  Revel,  and  the  city  with  yi-z'^w  Aloun- 
 tains  ,  is  Rome.     Some  would  have  it  be  Rome. 
 ie^forord   ^'^g^^  t  butotherslTiewing  cithcr  morc  knowledg 
 ^^confifs    or  more  ilncerity  ,  do'confcfs  that  Rome  in  the 
 Unlnthl'    14^*^.  and  the  }j^^\  Ch.  of  the  Revelation  is  not 
 Revel,  is     R_o;;j.ff  T^atran  ,    but  of  Chrtflian  become  Anti- 
 chrifian.     Efim  and  fome  others  go  a  little  fur- 
 ther ,  and  are  forced  to  acknov/iedg  ,   ^-^LX-^ome 
 mult  be  the  feat  of  Antichrifi..  Others ,  as  Ribera , 
 Viega  ,  (^ornelim  a  Lapide  ,    retaining  the  com- 
 mon hypotheiis  among  the  Tapih->  viz.  that  fe^ 
 YHfalem  mull  be  the  feat  of  Antichrtjl  ,  are  how- 
 ever forced  to  confefs  that  Babylon    in  the  Re- 
 velation is  the  city  of  Rome  ,    whcrat    the  end 
 of  the^  times  an  Idolatrous  Empire  ,  perfccutor  of 
 
 the 
 
phap.  XI.  of  thi 'J^ropln'cies,  Iqj 
 
 the  Church ,  imd  Enemy  of  God  muft  arile  j  who 
 (Hiy  they)  ihall  join  himieJt'  to  the  Err.ptre  of 
 jintichrift  ,  when  he  fna!!  be  come.  Ccrnelius  ci 
 Lapide  confefles  ,  tliac  the  Waters  on  ivhich  the 
 ^reat  "iVh  ore  Jits  ,  figi^iify  all  the  Nations  and  people 
 •which  Rome  [hall  command  over  ^  vAjo  [hAll  agree 
 together  in  their  fnhjecuon  ,  and  in  the  vanity  and 
 idolatry  of  Rome  as  their  l.idy  and  the  n-itftrefs  of 
 the  univerfe^  i.  e.  Rome  become  I^iolatro'As  after 
 having;  been  ChriCtian. 
 
 We  do  agree  tnat  theP^op^ft/fjof  the  Eighth  r.^ajreed 
 6c  the  eleventh  or  Daniel ,    that  literally  reipcct  fHat uhat 
 jintiochus  EpiphatKs  ,    6c    the  cruel  penecution  Am':idu>s 
 that  he raifeciagainll  the  C/^wrc^oi  the  /^n-.r,  be-  a;^!'cesairo 
 long  aifo  toAnttchrifl  ,•  fo  that  j^nttchrtfi{sx\\xt  chcift.^^" 
 King  that  fio all  do  accordinn-  to  his  unll  ^  i3  fhall 
 exalt  himfeifj  ^  magnify  himfclf  above  every  Godj  ?-f"U*'' 
 ^  J  hall  fpeak  marvellous  things  againfi  the  Cod  of  yi. 
 Gods  ,     zS  fhall  profper  till  the  indignation  be  ac- 
 compjifht.     u^leither  fhall  he  regard  the  Qod  of  his 
 Fathers  ,   nor  the  dejire  cfivo-men  ,  nor  regard,  any 
 God  ,  for  he  [hall  m.tgnify  himfclf  above  all.   But 
 in  his  Ejlate  fhall  he  honour  the  Godr  of  forces  y   \M 
 a  God  li-'hom  his  Fathers  l^netcnot,  fhall  hekonnirr^  ' 
 ifit!)  gold  c>"  with  Jilver   O^  wath  precious  ft»4::s 
 ^  plc.afant  thir.gs  :     He  fhall  enter  alfointo  the      ^- 4^- 
 glorious  Laud ^  andra.viy  (hallbe  overthrozun^  ^c. 
 
 We  are  agreed,  that  it  is  he  of  whom  St. 
 Vaul  fpcahs  m  the  ad.  Chap,  of  his  fecond  Epillle 
 to  the  Teljalonians ,  &:  confequentlv  that  he  is 
 that  -man  of  fn  ihii  vjas  to  be  revealed,  w^hen 
 he  thct  then  did  Ict^  i.  e.  the  "E^man  £;^;/?/;v  ,fhould 
 ceaie  lo  hinder  ;  that  'ris  he  that  is  to  fit  in  the 
 TV^^^p/d- of  God  ,  as  if  he  were  God  ,  whofe  i^t-//» 
 gion  is  to  be  a  ^JHyflery  of  inicjuity  ,  6c  who  is 
 to  lift  up  himfelf  above  all  that  is  called  God. 
 
 Tis 
 
lo6  The  ^^ccompUfhment       Chap.  ii. 
 
 'Tis  confefl  that  the  Antichriflian  Kingdom  is  to 
 be  a  temporal  Kingdom  at  the  bottom  ,  whatever 
 it  may  be  as  to  outward  appearance.  'Tis  agreed 
 that  he  Ihall  eflabHfh  this  Empire  two  ways,  the 
 iirft  is  by  fword  6c  violence  ,  the  fecond  by 
 cheating  &  feducing.  'Tis  acknowledg'd  that 
 he  Iball  be  a  great  Perfecutor  of  the  Church. 
 
 Lafilj^  'tis  con'iQii.^  all  this  mufl  come  to  pals 
 in  that  Teriod  which  the  H.  Scripture  calls  the 
 later  times.  'Tis  acknowledged  that  the  ii^^'.Ch. 
 of  the  Revelation  contains  an  Epitome  of  the 
 SJiftory  of  Antichrifl  ^  that  it  is  he  that  is  to  tread 
 under  foot  &  prophane  the  Holy  City  for  42  Month s^ 
 &  afflid  the  two  Witnejfes  that  fhall  prophefy 
 clothed  in  fack-cloth  for  iifio  Days  j  6c  that  he 
 is  to  kill  the  two  WitneJfes^-\N'\\\ch  are  to  remain  dead 
 on  the  places  of  the  Great  City  three  Days  Sc  a 
 half,  after  which  they  fhall  rife  again.  It  appears 
 by  this  account  of  the  points  wherin  the  Papifis 
 are  agreed  to  ,  that  we  are  all  of  the  fame  mind ' 
 firft ,  as  to  all  thofe  places  whence  the  main  flrokes 
 of  Antichrifts  piBure  are  to  be  taken  j  and  fe- 
 Qondly,  as  toalmoftall  themainllrokesof  which 
 *this  Pi^nre  is  to  be  compofed.  It  will  appear 
 afterwards,  that  thefe  truths  wherin  our  enemies 
 are  agreed  with  us  ,  do  quite  overthrow  thofe 
 things  wherin  they  difFerfrom  us. 
 
 CHAP 
 
Chap.  12.         of  the  Prophecies,  107 
 
 CHAP.  XII. 
 
 The  Characters  of  Anrichrifl  ,  which  voe  are 
 not  agreed  about.  The  fa  ife  AntichM  of  the 
 Papills. 
 
 THe  things  in  which  \vc  arc.  not  agreed  ,  are 
 the  fa/fe  Characters  o'^Antichrtft ,  which  the 
 Tapifts  endea-rour  to  cflablilh  ,  with  a  defignto 
 hinder  our  fight  of  the  true  Charaders  of  him 
 and  to  obicure  them.  The  falfc  Charaasrs  are 
 thefe: 
 
 /.  That  Anrichrifl:  mujl  be  only  one fngle  Man, 
 ^nd  not  a  fuccejjlon  of  Kings  and  Tyrants. 
 
 II.  That  the  duration  of  his  Kingdom  is  to  be 
 only  three  Natural  years  and  a  half ,  and  not  three 
 Prophetical  years  and  a  half  ^  winch  make  up  iz6b 
 
 tears. 
 
 III.  That  he  muji  ftyle  hin^felf  the  MefTuh  , 
 tnd  that  the  Jews  rnnfl  looh  upon  him  m  {tich. 
 
 ir.  That  his  Seat  fhall  he  Jerufalem  ,  that  he 
 hall  rebmld  the  Temple  there  ;  and  that  he  (hall 
 ■e-eflablifhthe  Mofaical  Service. 
 
 r.  zAccordtng  to  Beliarmine ,  &  Cotton  the 
 efuite  ,  he  is  not  to  be  an  Idolater.  For  he  is  r.ot 
 0  worfhip  any  Idol,  bat  fhall  worfhip  the  DiiMi\ in 
 ecret. 
 
 VI.  HeistobeoftheTnheoC  Dan,  ofanohfcare 
 <lace  ,  and  to  raife  himfelf  by  Arms. 
 
 VII.  He  is  to  deny  the  coming  of  Chrifl:  in  the 
 
 V  HI.  He  fhall  do  nothing  in  the  name  of  Chrifl:. 
 /  X.  He  fhall  abolifh  the  facrifice  of  the  Mafs. 
 
^  08  The  K^ccomplifhment        C h ap.  1 2  .^ 
 
 X  He  shdl  compel  the  Chriftians  to  renounce 
 their  Baptifm. 
 
 XI.  He  is  to  overcome  three  Kings,  the  King 
 of  Lz/bia,  of  Egypc  and  Echiopia. 
 
 XI U  He  shall  caufe  fire  to  come  down  fror^ 
 Heaven ,  and  feign  himfelf  to  be  dead ,  to  cpnnter- 
 feit  a  refurreclion. 
 
 XIII.  He  is  to  hate  Idols.  \ 
 
 XIV.  He  is  to  conquer  the  whole  World  hyi 
 ^^^       Arms. 
 
 XV.  Enoch  and  Elias  shall  be  the  two  wit- 
 nefl'es  of  the  eleventh  oj  the  Revelation  ,  that  shall 
 be  fent  agiZir,li  him. 
 
 XVI.  He  is  to  kill  the  two  witnefes ,  Enoch 
 and  Elias. 
 
 XVII.  Thefe  two  witnefles  mufl_  rile  again^ 
 after  they  have  lain  dead  three  days  and  a  halF. 
 
 Xf^  1 1 1.  He  is  to  poffefs  all  forts  of  Treafures. 
 
 XIX.  He  shall  not  only  call  himfelf  God  ,  bui 
 the  only  God. 
 
 XX.  He  is  not  to  come  ,  till  the  Roman  Ger- 
 man Empire  be  deflrcyed. 
 
 XX  I.  His  coming  is  not  to  be  till  juft  at  the 
 end  of  the  World ;  he  shall  be  defeated  five  anc 
 fourty  days  before  the  end  of  it. 
 
 XXII.  Before  he  comes,  the  Gofpel  mujl  havi 
 been  generally  preached  in  all  parts  of  the  World, 
 
 XXIII.  He  is  to  be  a  Magician. 
 oftJicfe  It  would  be  very  tedious  to  confute  all  thefc 
 ■2.x.  Axu-  j^i^g  characlers  ;  and  it  would  be  a  work  mon 
 are  not  a-  Unprofitable  than  long.  There  is  a  very  fmal 
 irffvc°of  P'^^rcell  of  them  that  are  the  principal  ones  jwhicl 
 any  impor-  whcn  they  are  dellroyed  ,  all  the  reft  fall  to  th 
 tancc.       ground  of  courfe  naturally  and  neceflarily.     Fo 
 
 inftance.     I.  That  he  is  to  be  only  one  Jingle  per 
 fon.    II.  That  he  is  to  reign  only  three  nature 
 
Cliap.  11,  of  the  fro f  hecks.  rdp 
 
 fears  and  a.  half.  III.  That  he  is  to  come  pre- 
 dfely  at  the  end  of  the  World.  IV.  That  he  is 
 to  be  an  open  enemy  of  God  and  Chrifl  ,  flyling 
 himfch^  tJ^feJfiah  and  the  King  of  the  ^ezus. . 
 V.  That  he  is  not  to  come  before  all  that  bears 
 the  name  of  the  Roman  Empire  is  dellroyed. 
 Thefe  five  points  being  proved  to  be  falfe  ,  all 
 the  reft  confequently  will  be  fo  too.  Thefe 
 ire  the  only  things  that  are  worth  our  taking 
 ilotice  of  For  as  for  the  reft,  that  jintichrijf 
 inuft  be  of  the  Tribe  of  Dan  ,  born  in  anobfcure 
 place  ;  that  he  fhall  caufe  fire  to  coirie  down 
 rom  Heaven;  that  he  fliall  feign  himfelf  dead, 
 Lhat  he  may  counterfeit  a  Rclurredrion  ;  that 
 Enoch  and  Elia6  muft  come  out  of  that  earthly 
 Paradife ,  where  they  are  kept  in  refer\T  ,  to 
 Eight  with  him  ;  that  he  is  to  kill  them  3  that 
 :hey  muft  rife  on  the  fourth  day  :  AH  this  I  fay 
 s  fb  fabulous  ,  that  it  would  be  an  injury  to  fo 
 inderftanding  an  Age  as  ours  ,  formally  to  con- 
 ute  fuch  idle  vifions  ,  and  fo  wholly  deftitute  of 
 ny  foundation. 
 
 This  controverfy  m.ay  be  reduced  Ik^  one  only  ah  may  be 
 'oint  3  and  ir  is  that  of  the  duration  of  the  Ann-  '^^"1^1° 
 hrijiian  Empire.     If  it  can  be  made  very  plain  queftion. 
 nd  certain  ,  that  the  three  years  and  a  'half  of  J^^^.'^y.^a's 
 [le  duration  of  this  Empire  muft  not  be  taken  for  and  a  half 
 atural  years  ,  but  for  three  prophetical  years  and^l^"^^^^., 
 half  J  it  will  alfo  be  very  certain ,  that  all  which  t'O^'i 
 le  PapiJ^s  fay  concerning  Antichrifi  ,    is  falfe. 
 J  or  if  the  Antichrifiian  Empire  muft  laft  i  iGoyears^ 
 tntichrijl  can  never  be  only  one  fingle  man-y 
 eing  there  is  no  man  that  hatli  lived  ,  doth, 
 -  can  live  1260.  years.      Nor  will  it  be  mxore 
 ue  ,  that  Ahtichrifi  mlift  not  come  ,  but  juft 
 J  the  end  of  the  World  ;   For  the  duration  of 
 
i  1 0  The  K^xcomplifhrnent       Cluip.  i  2. 
 
 1260.  years  ,  and  the  end  of  the  World  are  not 
 one  and  the  fame  thing  :    Neither   will  it  be 
 more   true  ,    that  the   Gofpel  mufl   have  been 
 preached  in  all  the  Nations  of  the  World  ,  be- 
 fore the  coming  of  uintichnfi.     For  there  is  no 
 prophejjf  that  faith,  or  doth  fo  much  as  inGnuate, 
 that  tJie  Gofpel  muil  be  preached  every  where; 
 1260.  years ^  before  the  lalt  coming  of  our  Lord 
 Jefiis  Chrift.      It  will  be  as  falfe  ,   that  ^nti- 
 chrifi  is  not  to  come  ,  till  after  the  total  ruin 
 of  the  German  Empire.     For  although  we  do  not 
 exactly  know  the  time  of  the  coming  of  our  Zo?'^ 
 fefpis  Chrift ,   however  this  is  held  for  certain, 
 that  the  World  is  not  to  endure  y'et  two  or  3000, 
 jears  longer  ,  as  it  mull:  do  if  Antichrift  be  not 
 yet  come,  and  muil  reign  1260.  years.     For  be- 
 lidcs  thefe  i2oo.  years.)  we  mull  find  out  a  1000: 
 years  of  peace  for  the  Church ,  before  the  end  of 
 the  World.     Neithcrwillit be  true,  thxtAnti- 
 i?hrifl  muil  be  a  falfe  Aleffiah  ,    received  by  the 
 fews^  an  enemy  of  Cod  and  of  all  Religion.    For 
 God  would  not  fuffer  that ,  His  wiidom  would 
 not  permit  it.     There  is  nothing  in  the  Scripture 
 that  gives   us  any  ground  to  prefume,  that  an 
 Infidel ,  an  open  enemy  of  Jefus  C brill ,   and  of 
 his  Religion  ,    mull   remain  mailer  of  all  the 
 World  for  1260.  jy^^rrj. 
 
 'Tis  plain  therefore,  this  is  the  principlcon 
 troverfy  ,  on  which  ail  the  reil  do  depend.  Let 
 this  be  remembred  :  We  will  handle  this  con- 
 troverfy  in  its  proper  place.  In  the  mean  time. 
 we  Ihall  fay  fomethmg  in  this  Chapter  ,  to  la) 
 open  the  falfenefs  of  the  other  pretended  cha 
 rasters  of  Antichrifi. 
 Anncl^nft  I,  J^e  mud  be  onely  one  Jingle  perfon^  and  not  * 
 "  "an^lfirhs  of  men.    If  this  be  fo  ,  why  did  Saint  Pau 
 
 w        '     '  -  fa) 
 
 one 
 
Chap.lii         of  the  Prophecies.  Ill 
 
 ay  5  that  the  my^erj  of  iniquity  began  in  his 
 :ime  ?  Why  did  Saint  fohn  lay  in  his  firft  Epi- 
 He  ,  that  Antichrift  was  already  come  into  the 
 Vorld  ?  He  was  come  in  his  fore-runners ,  faith 
 Bellarmin.  I  acknowledge  it :  But  do  the  fore- 
 runners ufe  to  go  2ooo.  years  before  him, 
 kvhofe  fore-runners  they  are  ?  Types  indeed  are 
 ind  may  be  two  or  30C0.  years  before  thofe per- 
 sons of  which  they  are  Types.  But  'tis  not  fo 
 cvith  fore-runners.  Why  is  Antichnft  repre- 
 fented  as  a  Beaft  ,  if  he  be  but  one  fingle  man  ? 
 is  it  not  ullial  in  Prophetical  vilions  ,  to  repre- 
 x:nt  an  Empire  ,  i.  e.  all  the  fucceffive  ° A'iw^j  of 
 ;hat  Empire  ,  by  a  'ISeaft  ?  So  the  Monarchy  of 
 :he  Babylonians  and  Affjrians  with  all  their /Cz«^/, 
 is  reprefented  to  us  by  the  fir  ft 'Beaft  ^  in  the  fe- 
 k^enth  Chapter  of  Daniel  ,  which  was  like  to  a 
 Lion  :  The  Smpire  and  Emperors  of  Perjia  ,  by 
 :>n[y  oiie  Bear  ;  and  fo  of  the  reft.  x\t  leaft,  this 
 nakes  it  undeniably  clear ,  that  there  is  no  ne- 
 zeffity  ,•  that  we  iliould  underftand  one  fingle 
 :)erfon  by  thofe  two  Beafts  in  the  Revelation, 
 :hat  reprefent  Antichrist.  How  can  this  be  re- 
 :onciled  with  that  which  thefe  men  have  con- 
 efled,  that  the  fourth  Beaft  o£  "Daniel ,  and  the 
 irft  Beaft  in  the  thirteenth  of  the  Revelation  ,  all 
 re  the  fame  heaft  ?  Seeing  the  fourth  Beaft  in 
 Daniel  by  their  own  confemon  fignifies  an  Em- 
 ire^  and  a  feries  of  men  j  'tis  necelTary  alfo  thac 
 he  firj}  Beafl  in  Saint  fohn  fhould  fignify  a  feries 
 ^i Kings  and  Tyrants. 
 
 'Tis  true ,  the  Scripture  often  fpeaks  of  Antim 
 hrift^  as  of  a  particular  perfon.  It  calls  himf^* 
 ^an  of  fin,  a  King,  a  Horn,  Scc.  But  it  fpeaks 
 if  Empires  alfo  in  the  fame  manner.  They  are 
 iings  3  tjse  ten  Horns  are  ten  Kings^     They  are 
 
 -  "~    ■"  beafts  J 
 
I  i  X  The  M Cornell fhment         C  H  a  p.  1 2 , 
 
 heafts  ,    and  oiie  Beaft  in   the  (uigular  number. 
 The  Empire  of  Perjia  is  one  Beaft ;  that  of  the 
 Cjreeki  is  another  3    the  Empire  of  tlie   Ro?nans 
 makes  the  fourth  Beafi.      The   Spirit  faith  con- 
 cerning the /^z'^'w  Heads  of  the  Roman  Empire, 
 the  feveh  Heads  are  [even  Kings  ^    i.e.  they  are  j 
 fevcn  forts  of  Governoiirs  and  Governments, 
 that  Ant:-      II.  j^Yitichnft  muft  be  a  Jew  ^  of  the  Tribe  of 
 t'oiVtf^  Z)<a»  .    of  A  racan  birth  ,  and  muft  ft)le  himfelfthe 
 ]e»-.         MeJJiah  of  the  lews.      "W^hcre  rire  the   proofs  of 
 this  ?  He  niuil  be  a  lew  and  of  the  Tribe  ofDan^ 
 Gen. 49.     becaufe  it  is  written  ,    Dan  shall  be  a  Serpent  by 
 17-  the  %i\ry  ,    and  an  Adder  in  the  pathj  that  biteth 
 
 ]er.  ,16.  ^j:_^  Horfes  heels.  The  fnorting  of  his  Horfes  w<.u 
 heard  froyn  Dan.  Dcch  this  dcferve  a  confuta- 
 tion ?  And  becaufe  fome  of  the  ancients  have 
 been  taken  with  thcfc  vifions.,  muif  we  there- 
 fore, receive  them  as  Oracles  ?  Among  the  things 
 that  are  certaiu  ^ellarmin  places  this ,  that  Aiitt- 
 chrift  fnall  be  a  Icii>  ,  but  doth  not  give  us  kny 
 jlicw  of  proof  for  it  ,  befides  the  teltimony  ot 
 the  Ancients.  But  as  to  that,  we  mull  take  all 
 or  nothing.  Eith.cr  the  Authority  of  the  An- 
 cients mult  be  Yv holly  received  in  this  matter  ,  or 
 elfc  be  vvholly  weak.  If  we  muil  admit  what 
 the  Ancients  have  faid  concerning  Antichnfi. 
 -  we  muft  believe  ,  that  it  will  be  the  Devil  that 
 ihall  incarnate  himfelf  in  the  bofo-r/i  of  a  falfe  Vir- 
 gin ,  as  the  Son  of  God  did  in  the  bofom  of  J 
 chail  oiie;  We  mull  believe  that  iSiero  was  Ami- 
 chrifl.  In  a  word ,  we  mufl  admit  of  a  hundi-ec 
 dreaming  opinions  about  it ,  which  at  this  da\ 
 are  imanimoully  rejected.  If  the  Authority  o 
 the  Fathers  be  not  good  in  many  places,  'tisgooc 
 in  none  ,  'tis  doubtfuU  every  where.  We  mul 
 Kuve  proofs  dr^wa  from  the  Scriptures,  tcil>ev 
 
tns 
 
 Chap.  12,        of  theTropheaes.  iij 
 
 us  that  Amichrifi  mull  be  a  lew.     But  fee  Bel- 
 Urmines  great  proof. 
 
 III.  Antichrifi  mufi  be  received  by  the  Jews  (U  ^,,,'^^,;^' 
 their  <J^e(fiah.    And  the  /'eri^s  would  never  ac-  muft  noc 
 knowledg  any  for  their  Mejjiah  that  was  a  flran-  i'ed'bJTr 
 ger  5  uncircumcifed  ,   and  one  that  was  hot  of  j'^n^^as 
 their  own  nation.    But  where  do  they  find  this,  Mep^n^ 
 that  the  j^ews  rnuft  receive  Jintichrifi  for  their 
 Me/Jiuh.     Thefe  Gciitlcmen,  that  have  a  more 
 piercing  fight  than  the  x^ngells  thernfelves  ,  find 
 
 it  in  thofe  v>^ords  of  our  Saviour  ^^,^f  am  come  in 
 7ny  FAtloer's  name ^  and,  ye  have  not' received  me  -, 
 if  another  co?ne  in  his  oii^n  narne  ,    him  you    ivill 
 receive.  Hethat  v.  til  come  in  his  own  name,  and 
 whom  the  feu/s  will  receive  ,  ihall  be  Antichriji , 
 who  vv  ill  call  himfelf  the  ^/fy?/^/?.     Have  thefe 
 men  any  Ihame  left  in  them  ,    to  put  this  at  the  i.  j.  de ' 
 head  of  fuch  a  prpoi-',  viz.    Sirnt  alia  duo  certtjji-  ^°™-_ 
 ma  5    there  are  two  things  mcll:  certain ,  of  which  cap.'c  'z., 
 this  is  one  ?  Have  not  tiic  fezi>s  already  received  ^'^^^  P^*' 
 a  very  great  Number  of  falfe  A<!ejfi^ks  ?    Did 
 they  not  foilov/  their  famous  Barchocheva  in  the 
 reign  of  Adrian  ,  by  whofe  orders  more  than  X 
 million  of  fews  that  revolted  from  all  parts  undef 
 the  conduct  of  this  i^alfe  Adejfiah  ,    were  Mafia- 
 crcd  ^  Why  mui\  he  of  whom  leffss  Chrift  fpeaks , 
 htAntichrifi} 
 
 IV.  But  Antichrifi  mnfl  have  his  feat  at  Tern-  .■^'''»c*^^'?, 
 f^lem,  Therfore  he  muit  be  accounted  by  the  havehis"  , 
 lews  for  the  Mcffiah.  Another  Chimxra.  It'  the  [""^lll^^^ 
 fiSl€ejpah  muft  have  his  feat  at  lertifilem^  why  do 
 
 they  make  him  to  come  forth  from  among  the 
 ten  Horns,  i.  c.  from  among  the  ten  Kings  that 
 muft  divide  the  Roman  Empire  at  this  day,  viz. 
 Qermany  f  For  that  only  at  this  day  doth  fCibfill 
 under  the  name  of  tl;e  Roman  Empire,     What 
 
114  The  Jccomplipmient       Chap.  12. 
 
 comiectioii ,  what  coherence  can  a  lew  fitting  in 
 Jcrufalem  h.ave  ,  with  the  ten  Horns  and  the  ten 
 Kingdoms  oF  CJcrmanj  ?  Why  did  they  acknow- 
 Icug  a  little  before  ,  that  u^ntuhrift  mnft  be  the 
 Lift  King  that  shail  pojfefs  the  Roman  Empire  f 
 Vv'hat  IS  there  in  common  between  the  Roman 
 'Empire^  and  the  Empire  oF  a /^7i/ that  mullrcign 
 at  lertifalem  ?  Is  it ,  perhaps ,  becaufe  Antichrist 
 iliall  reign  in  Germany  ?  By  the  fame  rcafon  the 
 Perji.m  Empire*  mult  have  been  the  fame  with  the 
 u^jjjrian  ,  bci,TLiiie  the  Perfians  did  extend  their 
 dominion  in  kill  places,  where  the  Ajfyrians  once 
 did  reign.  This  dream  is  founded  on  what  St. 
 Paul  faith  ,  that  Antichrift  muft  Jit  in  the  Temple 
 cf  (Jod  \  and  on  what  the  H.Gholl:  laith,  that  the 
 tiuo  M'itncJJes  whom  Antishrtft  lliould  Hay  ,  fhould 
 lie  dead  on  the  place  of  the  great  City  where/'. 
 Chrift  was  crucified  \  now  he  was  crucified  at 
 lertifalem.  As  to  the  firii:  ,  we  fay  ,  that  the 
 Temple  cf  God  can  by  no  means  fignify  the  Tem- 
 ple at  lerufdem  ,  which  was  no  longer  the  Tem- 
 ple of  God  fince  God  caufcd  this  voice  to  be 
 heard  there  ,  Let  us  departhence  \  fince  God  harh 
 entirely  abolliflit  the  Alofaicalfervice,  fince  the 
 Law  was  abrogated,  and  the  Cofpel  Ellabliiht 
 The  Temple  ot  God  is  the  very  Chrifitan  Church  ,- 
 wherin  the  throne  of  zAntichrifiianifr/t  is  raifed 
 up.  And  asfor  thatcityinthc^ffz/f/rf/^/ow,  where 
 Jefus  Ghrill  was  crucified  ,  'tis  the  %oman  Em- 
 pire  in  which  the  Saviour  of  the  World  was 
 crucified  ,  'tis  alfothe  £mpire  of  Antichrifi  ^^y\\o 
 
 '  hath  crucified  Jefus  Chrill  in  crucifying  his  fub- 
 jccls.     ferufilem  is  never  called  the  great  City  , 
 
 •  "without  the  addicion  of  the  Holy  Qty. 
 
 V,  Antichrift  mafi  hate  Idols  ,    and  not  be  an 
 Idolater,    Why  then  ii  Bah'o't  called  the  mother 
 
 of 
 
Chap.  12.  of  the  Trophecies.  liy 
 
 of  whoredoms  ?  Whovdoth  not  know  ,   that  in  if'^^^j^^^Jf 
 a   fpiritual    fenfe    Whoredom  fignifies    Idolatry  ?  be  an  i,a. 
 Why  do  they  confefs  ,  that  we  mult  underlland  J"^^^ 
 that  place  in  Daniel  concerning  him  ,   that  he  Dan.ji. 
 fhall  worihip  iJH'ahuz.tms}     Thefe  Mahazjms .y  ^^'^' 
 whatever  they  be,  are  they  not /^^/j'i' 
 
 VI.  He  mtifi  deny  the  coming  of  Chrifi  in  th^  netting: 
 flesh.  St.  fohndoxh  not  fay  fo.    He  faith  indeed  ,  J^°J  °^°y 
 that /?<?  that  denies^  that  lefus  Qorifi  is  come  into  imnioi 
 the  M  or  Id  J   and  who  doth  not  acknowledg  ^n^^^J"^^^'^ 
 incarnate  God ,  is -^??^/V//r;7?,  in  the  fenfe  wherin 
 the  fame  ApoMe  fAith  there  are  many  aAntichrifts^ 
 -and  in  that  fenfc  ,   wherin  they  that  overthrow 
 the  foundations  of  the  Chrtjiian  Religion  are  Ami- 
 chrifls. 
 
 V  II.  He  shall  abolifh  the  faprifice  of  the  A'fafs  "^':  "°^, 
 and  pjall  make  men  renounce  their  Bapttfra,    This  the  Mais. 
 is  not  faid  in  any  place.      It  is  true  ,    'tis  (aid  of 
 Antiochns  ,  that  he  fhall  caufe  the  daily  facrifice 
 to  ceafe  ,  which  he  alfo  did.  It  istruealfo,  that 
 info  doing  he  wss  a  Tj^e  of  Antichrifl  ^  who 
 hath  caufed  the  true  facrifices  to  ceafe  ,  wliicb 
 are  prayers  to  God  ,  to  fubftitute  in  their  place 
 the  wor^i^  of  Mahiiz.ims  ^   and  Demi-Gods. 
 .    VIII.     He  is  to  overcon;-e  three  Kings  ,  viz,.  ^'*,^f '^* 
 thofe  of  Lybia ,   Ethiopia  and  Sgypt .    It  is  true  alfo ,  to  ovcr- 
 that  this  is  exprefly   fpoken  concerning  Antio-  ^^^^^^ 
 chits  5  and  that  it  agrees  to  Anttchrifi  ,  as  to  the  Kings. 
 perfon  of  whom  Antioch^s  w:is  the  7yp^.      And 
 it  is  very  certain  ,  this  hath  been  iiccomplifht  in 
 the  %oman  Antichrijlian  Empre ,  in  what  fenfe 
 foever  we  underftand  it.     For  the  Cos-trt  of  Rome 
 hath  deftroyed  three  Kingdoms  in  Itdj  ,  that  of 
 the  Lombards  that  of  the  Goths  ^  and  before  thefe 
 that  of  the  Greeks.  Thefe  are  the  three  Kingdom* 
 Whict  the  fofe  haih  ruin'd  ,  to  uliirp  his  Tern- 
 
 \  %  to. 
 
11(5 
 
 Hnw  An- 
 
 ticlirift 
 caufcth 
 fircro 
 come 
 down 
 from  Hea- 
 ven, 
 
 He  is  net 
 toconqus! 
 ty  arms. 
 
 Enoch  and 
 Elias  nuift 
 not  re- 
 turn,  nor 
 be  killed. 
 
 The  Accoynplifhment  Chap.  11. 
 
 paralities.  He  hath  overthrown  the  King  o^* 
 Tuples  5  him  of  Sici/j  ,  and  him  of  Germany  , 
 to  make  them  his  vaflals.  He  hath  overcome 
 the  third  part  of  thofe  Kingdomes  that  have  fub- 
 mitted  to  him  ,  becaufe  he  hath  ufurped  more 
 than  a  third  part  of  their  Riches ,  their  Lands 
 und  thtiv  lunfdi^lion. 
 
 X  H.  He  is  to  •  caufe  fire  to  come  down  from 
 Heaven.  It  is  enough  to  make  fire  come  down 
 from  heaven ,  to  hurl  u^nathemas ,  and  Hghtning^ 
 on  the  heads  of  men  ,  to  damn  them  if  it  ^vere 
 poflible  for  him  to  do  it ,  and  effectually  to  kill 
 them.  For  thefe  are  the  lightnings  ,  tho  pain- 
 ted oi^s  5  that  have  fet  the  Chriitian  World  on 
 fire. 
 
 XIII.  He  muft  conquer  all  the  World  hy  arms. 
 How  can  this  be  true  ,  feeing  the  H.  Spirit  faith 
 exprcfly  ,  that  the  ten  Kings ,  which  you  your 
 felves  confefs  are  co-temporary  with  Jlntichri-ft , 
 his  friends  and  fubjecls  ,  ihall  freely  give  their 
 power  to  him  ?  There  will  be  no  need  therfore 
 to  conquer  them  by  arms.  Moreover,  the  Pope 
 batli  not  been  wanting  to  make  ufe  of  carnal 
 weapons  to  llrengchcn  imd  encreafe  his  Sove- 
 raignty. 
 
 XIV.  Enoch  and  Eli.ts  mufl  come  again  in  the  j 
 time  of  Anttchrijl  ,    he  rnaji  kill  them  ,   and,  they  { 
 mufi   rife  again.     Thele  are  ridiculous   vifions,} 
 Jewijh  fables ,  or  tales  made  in  imi  tation  of  them  j 
 who  always  expett  their  EU^  as  well  as   their 
 fsJl'Celfah.     As  for  us  ,   we  keep  clofe  to  what 
 the  Lord  J.  Chriil:  hath  told  us  ,   that  Elias  hath 
 already  come  ^  and  that  that  Elias  was  lohn  BAptifi^ 
 who  had  the  power  and  Spirit  of  Elias.     As  for 
 Enoch  and   his  return  ,   it  is  a  vifion  that  hath 
 not  the  Icait  foundation  in  Hilhry  or  ii\  Prophecy. 
 
 ■    '  'Tiv 
 
chap.  II.  of  the  Prophecies.  117 
 
 'Tis  true  ,  Enoch  was  tranflated  into  Heaven^ 
 but  there  is  not  one  word  whence  we  can  hope 
 for  his  return.  Thefe  are  fables  upon  fables ,  That 
 I.noch  and  that  Elim  ,  thofe  two  witnelTes  that 
 muft  appear  again  in  the  time  of  A^ntichyifl ^  are 
 hidden  ( as  tlicy  fay  )  in  a  retired  place  ,  in  thc^ 
 Earthly  Paradife  ,  that  fubfifts  to  this  very  day, 
 atid  which  is  inv'ifiblcto  all  men. 
 
 XV.  Antichnfl  is  to  jlyle  himfe/f  God^  and  the  ^^^-^^^^-^^ 
 only  God.    How  abRud  is  this  ?  How  doth  this  isnotto 
 agree  with  what  }'Qa  fay  ,  that   Antichnfl  muft  ^J^^^l^' 
 be  received  by  the  lews  as  their   Mejjidh  ;    that  only  God. 
 he  is  to  re-efrablilh  the  la-^i/  of  Aiofes  ,    that  h,e 
 mull  fet   o\\  foot   again  the  Levittcal  worship'^ 
 How  would  the  h^us   receive  him    for    their 
 <iyi€ejj2ab  ,  if  he  were  fo  v/icked  a  peribn  ,  as  not 
 to  believe  there  were  a  God  ?  To  what  purpofe 
 fhouid  he.  rebuild  the  Temple  of  lerufilem  ,    and 
 why  fhould  he  qitcr  facriiic:s  to  God  in  it  ,  if 
 he  made  himfelf  to  be  worlliipped  as  the  only. 
 God  ?   Befides  ,    it  is  clear  enough  ,    that  the 
 Poj)e  caufes  himlelf  to  be  adored  like  a  God^  tho 
 he  doth  not  call  himfelf  either  the  only  God  ,  or 
 the  great  God. 
 
 XV  I.  He  is  not  to  come  till  the   Roman  Em-  Germany 
 pre  be  entirely  deftroyed.  We  {hall  afterwards  take  \^Xi^^ 
 an  occaGon  to  cxamin  this.     In  the  mean  time,  Empire, 
 confider  what  abfurdities  thefe  men  run  them-  {.''/dwided 
 felvcs  into.     According  to  them   ,    the  Roman  among  ten 
 Empre  doth    yet  fubfut,  viz.  in  the  branch  of  Jc^Aiur.- 
 Cermanj.    According  to  them  ,   at  the  end  ofchrift. 
 the  World  the  Roman  Em  pre  fhall  be  divided 
 among  ten  Kings  ,  thatfliall  be  the  Friends  ,   the 
 co-temporaries,  and  the fupportcrs  oi j^ntiehnft. 
 That  is  to  fay  ,  the  Empre  of  Germany  ihall  be 
 divided  into  tm  Kingdoms.    Thofc  will  be  nota- 
 — '  ~  I  5  blc 
 
11 8  The  ^Accomplifhnmit      Chap.  12. 
 
 blc  Kingdoms,  thofc  ten  Kingdoms  on  the  other 
 fide  the  Rhctnc^  and  do  well  deferve  a  place  even 
 ten  times  over  in  the  Prophecies  of  Darnel  and 
 St.  lohn.  If  Antichrift  miiil:  not  come  till  the 
 Roman  "Emprehz  d.'frroved  ,  why  did  they  con- 
 feis  ,  that  the  Itttle  Horn  in  the  7''^.Chapt.  of 
 Daniel  ,  is  Antichrift  ?  This  Horn ,  doth  it  not 
 play  the  part  of  the  fourth  Betft^i.c.  of  the-^^- 
 V7an  Etnpre^.  Why  do  thefe  Gentlemen  agree  to 
 this  ,  that  Antichrift  is  the  feventh  Head  of  the 
 frrit  Beaft  in  the  15*'^.  of  the  Revelation ,  which 
 they  together  with  us  acknowlcdg  to  be  the 
 M-oman  Empire  i  Why  did  ^f/Afrw/Vvegrant,  that 
 Antichrift  is  to  be  the  lafl  Roman  Emperour? 
 The  Roman  8mpre^  thcrforefliallnot  be  dcilroyed 
 "when  Antichrift  ihall  come  ,  becaufe  that  Sm- 
 £:re  fhall  continue  under  him . 
 'jtniUhrifi  XVII.  He  IS  not  to  come  hut  juft  at  the  end  of 
 EmreTJc  ^^^  yi^orld.  He  is  not  to  come  till  the  lall  times. 
 end  of  the  Belt  we  ihall  hereafter  examin  ,  whether  the  laft 
 ^°'  '  times  fignify  the  three  laft  years  before  the  day  of 
 judgment.  And  VN^hcn  we  ihall  have  proved  that 
 the  1260  Days  of  Antichrift s  reign  are  fo  many 
 Tears  ^  this  point  will  be  cleared  up. 
 TheGof-        X\  III.  Before  he  comes  ^  the  Go f^  el  mn ft  have 
 
 pelr-.ath      been  'preached  throughout  all  the  World.     Indeed 
 ache/'^^    before  the  Antichnfttan  Ejn^ire  did  appear  and 
 ^w^h     ^^"^^  perceivable  ,  the  Gofpcl  had  been  preached 
 out  the'    in  that  which  they  called  the  ivhcle  World  from 
 vvoxid.     j]^g  [jj-j^e  Qf  ^^  ApolrJes,   in  all  the   extent  of 
 t}\t  Roinan  Empire  ^  and  beyond  it,  in  all  the  then 
 known    World  ,    in  the  countries  which  they 
 knew  were  inhabited  ,   and  where   they   could 
 enter  without  being  hindred  by  the  barbarity  of 
 thole  that  dwelt  there.     But  this  univerfal  prea- 
 ching throughout  all  the  Earth  ,  without   Ex- 
 
 ccptiou 
 
G  h a p»  1 3 .  of  the  Prophecies,  1 1  p 
 
 ception  ,  niufl:  be  confequent  upon  the  tall  of  >^«- 
 tichrift ,  and  not  a  {ignot'  bis  coming.  Farther, 
 this  term  of  Vr.iverjul  ^reachtn!^  even  then  mull 
 not  be  talcen  in  the  llricleii:  ieiife.  For  it  may- 
 be there  will  be  fome  Exceptions. 
 
 XIX.  Laftlv  i  AnttchriCt  muft  be  a  Magician,  ^f :'« "ot 
 
 his  figns  by  iliution  and  the  eacliantment  of  mens  *^''''' 
 icnfes  5  by  cheating  and  deceit  ,  and  alfo  by  the 
 help  of  the  Devil  ;  without  his  malcing  any- 
 compact  with  the  Devil  either  dirc6t  orinchreCt. 
 The  falfe  miracles  of  Popery  alio  are  wrought  by 
 the  cheats  of  the  Prtefis  ,  or  purely  by  lies  ,  or 
 by  the  Devil,  that  makes  himfelffp.ort  with  their 
 miferable  devotion.  Seeing  all  thefe  QoaraUers 
 of  the  u^nnchrifnan  Empre;iYc:i\\  talfe,  we  mull 
 for  the  future  examin  and  icek  out  what  arc  the 
 true  CharaBers  of  it. 
 
 CHAP.    XIII. 
 
 What  are  the  true  Chara^ers  of  the  Antichriflian 
 Empire.  They  are  three  ,  Tj/ramiy  ,  IrJolatry , 
 and  great  corruption  of  manners.  Th::t  ive 
 miiji  not  look  on  Tyranny  alone  ,  as  the  file 
 Charailer  of  Antichri[L 
 
 WE  are  feeking  after  the  Chrraclers  of  the^,^^^j,j^__ 
 uititichriftian  Em  fire.     1  believe  we  maychrifti.-m 
 hope  to  find  them  in  the  names  which  the  Holy  ,^,Tif'r^ 
 opirit  gives  It.  For  aiiurediy  names  are  given  by  naiiies,th3c 
 Qod  to  fignify  the  nature  o'f  things.    1  Hnd  that  "hAVcha- 
 
 .  I.  4    .  the  "ftc". 
 
1 2  o  TJ?e  JccompUfhment       C hap.  1 5 . 
 
 the  Holy  Spirit  gives  three  names  to  that  Em- 
 j>ffe.     He  calls  it  Egj^t  and  Sodom ,  and  lallly, 
 Bahylon.     Egyj^t  and  Sodom  in  the  eleventh  of 
 the  Revelation ,  where  fpeakirig  of  the  death  of 
 <C.  II.  8.    the nt^o  witnejfes  ,  he  faith,  their  dead  bodies  shall 
 lie  in  the  ftreet  of  the  great  City  ,  which  is  fviri- 
 tuall)  called  Sodom  and  Egypt.     Babylon  ,  m    as 
 many  places  of  the  f  ime  book  as  'tis  fliid  in  ,  she 
 is  fallen^  she  is  fallen  ^  Babylon  the  great.   Come  out 
 of  Babylon^  my  people.  Thefe  three  names fignify 
 the  three  Charallers  o£  th^t  Babylonish  Empire. 
 The  name      Egypt  is  the  embleme  of  Tyranny  ,  Pride  and 
 S-mfies     C^ii^ity-     Oi7yranny^htC',\VL^Q.l\\t\-tX.\\tIfraelites 
 the  pride   did  groan  under  hard  bondage  in  the  chains  of 
 lircZti- ■^■^^^'^°^  ^  who  tyrannifed  over  them  j  Ok'Cruel^ 
 ivof  Anti-  tjj  becaufe  that  cruel  Prince  did  vex  them  forely 
 chxift.       with  hard  labour,  and  the  death  of  their  children, 
 whom  he  •  cauied  to  be  drowned  in  the  river 
 A^ile  ',  Of  Pride ,  becaufe  this  proud  Tyrant  re- 
 belled againll  God  with  an  intolerable  pride  ,  fay-^ 
 ing  ,   Who  u  the  Lord  ,    that  I  should  obey  hi$ 
 "Voyce  ? 
 iiffieTthf'      Sodom  fignifics  the  mighty  corruption  of  mm. 
 fe>rc-at  cor-   ners  ,  and  the  reafon  of  it  may  be  eafily  appre- 
 wanne"rs°m  handed.     It  was  neither  Tyranny  nor  Cruelty  that^ 
 the  Anti.   deflroyed  .So<^cw.     We  do  not  read ,  that  fhe  did 
 Impire?     afpirc  after  the  dominion.      It  was  not  Idolatry -y 
 '   '         at  leait,  we  have  no  reafon  to  believe,  that  ilie 
 was  more  notorious  for  it ,  .than  the  other  C<«- 
 naanites  round  about.       It  was  therefore  only 
 difiblutenefs ,  luxury  and  debauchery  ,  cafe  and 
 abundance   of  bread  ,     as   the    Prophets  fpeak. 
 Therefore  when  they  would  fet  forth  a  migh- 
 ty corruption  of  manners  ,  they  borrow  an  ex- 
 pielllon  from  hence,  and  ufe  the  names  of^S^- 
 rr. .  --      dom  nd  Csmorrha.     Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord 
 
chap.  13 .  of  the  Troj^hecies.  i%\ 
 
 ye  Rulers  of  Sodom  ;  give  ear  unto  the  Laiu  of  our 
 Ged  5  ye  people  of  Gemorrha.  After  which  Ifaiah 
 falls  not  upon  their  Idolatry  ,  but  upon  their  cor- 
 rupt manners.  He  reproaches  them  with  no- 
 thing but  their  injuftice  and  violence. 
 
 Lalliy  ,  'Babylon  fignifies  IdoUtry.  All  do  a-  ^'^p^'^H' 
 gree  ,  that  Babylon  was  the  fountain  of  all  lorts  idoiatrjrof 
 oi  Idolatry.  From  Chaldaa  it  fpread  it  fclf  over  A"l'f,''"' 
 all  the  Earth  :  1  hat  is  the  rountain  and  Ipring 
 of  men,  'tis  alfo  of  falfe  C^od^.  As  fhe  was  the 
 firff  foijntain  ,  fo  ihe  did  continue  the  chief  Seat 
 of  it.  'Twas  there  that  was  the  moll  famoasi 
 Temple,  of  the  molt  in£imous  of  all  the  Heathen 
 Divinities  ,  viz.  P'cn/is  the  Goddeis  of  prolfitu- 
 tions.  And  'tis  plain,  that  by  way  of  allufion  to 
 this  infamous  Goddefs,  Spiritual  ^S^/^y/o;;  is  re* 
 prefented  in  the  1 7'''  oith^  Revelation ,  as  a  whore 
 fitting  on  a  bcall ,  and  offering  her  felf  from  on 
 high  to  every  comer.  For  \V^omen  did  expofe 
 and  proilitute  themfelvcs  in  the  moft  vifible 
 places  of  the  Temple  of  that  Fenus  of  Ba- 
 bylo  n . 
 
 So  then ,   thefe  are  the  three  CharaBers ,  by.Tbefdthree 
 which  the  Antichrijlian  Empre  is  reprefented  to  J'^'"^^  "Jy- 
 qs,  in  thofe  places  that  fpeak  of  it.     In  the  fc- iat"7'.  aiSd 
 cond  Chapter  of  the  fecond  Epillle  to  the  7/?^/ ^j;;"/^';°J^ 
 falonianf  ,  the  head  of  this  Empire  is  called  r^^- wcmeet 
 man  of  Jin  ,  and  the  fon.  of  perdition,  i.e.  utterly  jhedefcJrp . 
 loir ,  and  plunged  into  a  mighty  link  of  corruption ;  tions  of 
 Behold  Sodom.     'Tis  laid  ,  that  he  Ihould  exalt  ^"''^'"'^• 
 himfelf  above  all  tl^at  is  called  God,  that  he  should- 
 fit  jn  the  Temple  of  God,  behaving  himfelf  as  though 
 hs  were  God,  Behold  Egypt ,  pride  and  tyranny. 
 His  Religion  is  called  a  my  fiery  of  iniejurty  ,  and 
 hi?  is  to  eilabliih  it   by  Jigns  and  lying  u'ondejs', 
 ?^hold  Idolatry  ,  and  behold  Babylon,     All  the 
 
 Heathens 
 
i  2Z  The  Accompli! hment       Chap.  13. 
 
 Heathens  called  their  Religion  and  their  Cere- 
 monies by  the  name  of  My  fierier.  Ceres  had  her 
 myfteries  ,  Bacchus  had  his,  and  Fenm  of  Baby 
 Ion  had  hers  alfo ;  but  thefe  Myfteries  were  abo- 
 minable and  idolatrous. 
 
 In  the  eleventh  of  the  Revelation  ,  this  Em" 
 fire  is  called  a  Gentilifm^  a  Paganifm.  The  out- 
 ward Court  is  left  to  the  Gentiles  ,  for  them  to 
 tread  under  foot  for  4.1.  months.  Behold  Babylon-, 
 behold  Idolatry.  By  the  prophaning  of  the  out- 
 ward Court,  is  alfo  meant  the  corruption  of  man- 
 ners ',  becaufe  the  Heathens  were  wont  to  make 
 the  Temples  of  their /^o/^ ,  the  place  of  their  moft 
 v.  7.  fikhy  debauches.  In  the  fame  Chapter  itisfaid, 
 that  the  benf  -which  comes  out  of  thebottomlefspit,' 
 shall  make  ivar  with  the  Saints  ,  and  overcome 
 them  ^  and  kill  them.  There  is  the  tyranny  and 
 cruelty  of  Egypt, 
 
 In  the  two  Vifions  of  the  13"^  Chapter  of  the 
 Revelation  ,  this  jintichr\fuan  Empire  is  rcpre- 
 iented  as  a  Beaft.     In  the  firfl:  as  a  beaft  com- 
 pounded of  a  Leopard  J  a  Bear  and  a  Lion.,  three 
 cruel  Beafis.     This  is  to  fct  forth  its  cruelty  and 
 tyranny.     It  is  given  to   him  to  make  war  with 
 the  Saints,  and  to  overcome  them.     Here  again  is: 
 Egypt,  that  opprelTes  the  children  of  God  ,  and 
 makes  a  cruel  war  upon  them.     Men  worfhip  j 
 this  Beaji  and  the  Dragsn  ,   that  gave  him  his I 
 power,     jind  they  worshipped  the  Dragon,  whichi 
 gave  power  to  the  Beafi ,  and  they  worshipped  the 
 Beafi.     Behold  Babylon^  where  a  Dragon  was  wor- 
 shipped ,  to  which  it  may  be  the  Holy  Ghofl! 
 alludes .     Laftly ,  to  this  Beafi  was  given  a  mouth.^ 
 fpeaking  great  things,  and  blafphemies  agmnji  God^n 
 his  Name^  his  Tabernacle  ^  and  them  that  dwell  in] 
 Heaven ;  There  is  prtds  and  idolatry,  I 
 
 -    '  -  Th(  ' 
 
C  b  ap .  1 3  •  of  the  'PropJ?edes;  123 
 
 The  fecond  Beafi  works  great  figns  to  fcduce  Rev.1j.14. 
 men  :  j^nd  deceiveth  them  that  diucll  upon  the 
 Sarthj  by  means  of  thofe  miracles  ^  Ti'h.ich  he  had 
 power  to  do  in  Jtght  of  the  beafi..  'Tis  therefore 
 a  falle  Prophet  ,  that  works  falfe  Miracles  ,  to 
 caufe  his  fahe  Gods  to  be  worfhipped,  'Tis  a 
 Prophet  of  Babjlon  aiid  of  Idols.  He  caufcs  all 
 them  to  he  killed  ,  that  do  not  worship  the  image 
 of  the  beafi.  It3  cruelty  and  tyranny  makes  this 
 Empire  a  true  Egypt. 
 
 In  the  14*''  Ciiapter  ,  *tis  ftid  o^  i\\\.%  Babylon^ 
 that  she  made  all  nations  drunh^  with  the  'wme  of 
 the  wrath  of  her  fornications .  They  are  her  Ido~ 
 latries ,  that  are  (o  called.  And  in  the  17'''  Chap, 
 fhe  is  more  largely  defcribed  as  a  proftitute  wo- 
 man 5  arrayed  in  purple  and  fcarlet  colour  ,  and 
 decked  with  gold  and  precious  Stones  and  Pearls^ 
 having  a  golden  Cup  in  her  hand  full  of  abomina- 
 tions and  filthinefs  of  her  fornication,  jind  upon 
 her  fere- head  %v,is  a  name  tiritlen  AIYSTE  RT, 
 i.  e.  l^ligion  ;  and  for  the  explication  of  this 
 word  Adjftery  ,  'tis  added  ,  the  mother  of  fornix 
 rif//o»j-  or  idolatries ;  xX^vix^  Babylon.  Sheisalfo 
 tne  mother  of  the  abominations  of '  the  Earth  j 
 This  is  Sodom  ,  whole  rorriiption  fprcads  it  felf 
 leven  to  the  aid  of  the  World.  She  tnak^s  her 
 felf  drunks  with  the  blood  of  the  Sat^nts  ,  this  is 
 Bgyptj  'tis  critelty  and  tyranny. 
 
 One  cannot   queilion  whether  thefe  be  the  wherefa- 
 Charaflers  of  the  Babylonish  Empire.     But  we  mufl  t"r"e  cf!a- 
 :arefully  obferve  ,  that  in  all  places  of  Chnften-  r^HcisiK 
 iom  where  thefe  Characters  are  found  ,  tht  frtdef^""^]^ 
 md  tyranny  o£  Egy^t  J  the  filth  -and  abominations  ^"tkhri- 
 :>(  Sodom  ,  and  the  Idolatries  of  Babylon  ,  there  ftTs^^ot 
 s  the  yintichrijfian  Empire  \  in  whole  or  in  part,  confined 
 \nd  hereujpon  we  mult  conclude,  that  this  Em- Empire  of* 
 
 ■  s  pij-e  the  Po/-;, 
 
i24  The  Jccomplifhment      Chap.  15; 
 
 pire  Is  not  confined  to  what  we  call  the  Paptfnty 
 the  Places  fubjed  to  the  Pajje.,  the  Lattn  Qjurck. 
 rhtOreeK  ^"  ^^^^  Greeks  Church  there  is  Idolatry,  there  is 
 ch\uch'     "Babylon  -,  for  there  they   invocate  Saints  ,  and 
 par?^ofL.  worlliip  Images  and  Relicks.     There  is  Sodom  > 
 Mw.      ■  for  the  corruption  of  manners  there  is  great  i  and 
 this  corruption  when  the  Eaftern  Church  was  not 
 under  the  Turkish  Crofs  ,   appeared  much  more 
 tfeio  it  doth  at  this  day.     Laftly ,  There  is  Egy^t^ 
 for  there  were  tyranny  and  prtde  in  that  Church. 
 The  "Patriarchs  and  Prelates  of  the  Eafi,  in  their 
 time  ,  and  in  their  profperity ,  carr  jed  themfelves 
 like  Mafters  and  Tyrants,  though  in  thatrefpeft 
 they  did  not  go  fo  high  as  the  Bishop  of  Rome.  The 
 Greeks  Church   did  not  fcparate  from  the  Latm 
 before  the  tenth  Century  ,  when  the  Latin  Church 
 was  already  become  Sodom ,  by  the  horrible  cor- 
 ruption of  her  manners  5   Sgypt  by  her  Tyranny 
 and  Pride  ;    Babylon  by  her  Idolatries.     Thefe 
 two  Churches   made  but  one    Body   and  one 
 Babel.  And  we  mull  not  imagine ,  that  the  (7rf  ^4 
 Church  by  her  feparation  became  a /(fw)^/tf»/,  fee 
 ingfhe  retained  the  corruption  Ol  Babel. 
 
 But  this  doth  not  hinder ,  but  that  we  may  loo^ 
 yet  Kome  for  the  capital  of  this  Anti-chrifitan  Empre  in 
 ccafeth  not  Rome,  and  find  the.  man  of  fin,  the  head  of  the 
 ITcld  ofthe  Bahylonish  Empre  ,   in  the  Pop.       The  Greek 
 habiionish  churches  ,  and  thofe  of  the  Eajtern  Communior 
 ^^"''      do  no  longer  obey  him.     They  are  revolted  Pro 
 vincesy  over  which  he  pretends  a  right,  and  wb 
 indeed  ought  to  obey  him  ,  feeing  they  have  ta 
 ken  his  mark  and  fign,  which  is  Idolatry.     Th 
 Pop  always  keeps  his  Titles ,  and  as  he  pretend 
 }ie  keeps  his  ancient  rights  over  thefe  fe^ara, 
 thurches ,  calling  himfelf  the  untverfal  Btsho^ 
 Befides  ,  we  mull  conlider  ail  the  Churches  th: 
 
chap. 13.  of  the  Troplyecies.  125 
 
 have  revolted  from  their  obedience  to  G  6d  ^ 
 united  under  one  fpiritual  head  which  is  'Satan- 
 juft  in  the  fame  manner  as  Churches  of  different 
 communions  remain  united  under  one  fpiritual 
 head ,  which  is  lefw  ChHft ,  if  they  hold  the  fun- 
 damental Do6lrines.  In  like  manner  the  corrupt 
 Societies  are  united  under  one  fpiritual  head, 
 which  is  the  Devil ,  as  far  as  they  follow  the 
 Doctrine  of  Devils ,  which  is  Idolatry  ,  though 
 they  are  ofdifferent  communions  3  yea,  and  excom- 
 municate each  other. 
 
 I  therefore  make  no  fcruple  to  affirm  j  that 
 the  Babylonish  Empire  is  in  all  places  ,  where- 
 ever  tyranny  ,  pride  ,  corruption  of  ti'orship  man- 
 ners* and  Government  mingled  with  Chnftianity 
 are  to  be  found.  And  that  which  I.fay  inrefped: 
 of  places  j  mull:  be  extended  to  times  alfo.  'Tis 
 in  thofe  ages  ,  where  pride  ,  tyranny ,  corruption- 
 of  manners  and  idolatry  ,  have  been  vifibly  efta- 
 blifat  \x\  the  Church ,  that  v/e  mul^  look  for  the 
 birth  and  beginning  of  the  AntichrijHan  Empire. 
 And  in  the  procefs  of  this  difcourfe  ,  this  oBfer- 
 vation  will  be  ufefulltous,  to  find  out  that  which 
 we  principally  feek  for  in  this  work  ,  /.  e.  the 
 time  where  we  are  to  begin  the  1260.  years^  that 
 are  aflignedforthe  duration  o^ Antichriftianifm. 
 
 'Tis  this  chiefly  ,  that  hath  caufed  our  Inter-  Mensmia-, 
 pretcrs  to  be  at  a  lofs  about  the  time  of  the  birth  othfr'cha- 
 of  the  Antichriftian  Empire.     They  have  looked  rafter  buc  • 
 only  to  Tyranny  ,  as  if  that  were  the  only  Chu-  JJnnyfhlS 
 raU:er  of  this  Empire,     tj^onjieur  du  Pieffis  hath  made 'them 
 made  a  great  Book-  about  it ,  with  this  Title  The  ™me'of  it 
 Myfterj  of  Inicjuity  ;  ia-which  he  traces  this  Tj-  "^w?* 
 ranny  of  the  Church  of  Rome  and  the  Popes^  from 
 its  bn-th  to  its  perfection  >    as  if  the  Mjftery  of 
 (niqmy  fignified  nothing  elfc  :  Whereas  on  the 
 
 contrary. 
 
ii6  The  \AccompUpment       Chap,  ij, 
 
 contraiy  ,  the  myftery  \  of  Iniquity  doth  not  (b 
 much  as  principally  fignify  that.  He  that  fays  a 
 Myiiery  ,  iaith  a  Religion.  This  ought  to  have 
 been  minded.  So  then ,  in  this  term  the  Papifm 
 is  defcribed  with  rerpe6t  to  its  Religion  and  Ido^ 
 latry  :  And  its  tyranny  and  impiety  is  properly 
 meant  in  thefe  words  ,  that  exalts  him/elf  above 
 all  that  is  called  God. 
 
 Some  mens  heads  have  run  Co  much  upon  this 
 CharaUer  oi  Antichrift  J  viz.  Tyranny,  as  if  that 
 were  the  only  one  ,  that  they  will  not  find  zAnti- 
 chrift^  even  inthe  Papfm  before  the  time  that  the 
 Pope  began  to  aclthe  part  of  a  tentpora/  Prince, 
 which  they  find  he  did  tov/ards  the  TearjSS-  This 
 is  the  OY>mion  o[ Afonjieur  df{  Adotilin  in  his  accom- 
 plishment of  the  Prophecies.  Thisalfo  isthereaibnj 
 that  he  hath  fo  widely  miilaken  the  time  of  the  birth 
 o't  ^ntichriftianifm-y  and  that  he  hath fcL  the  time 
 of  his  ruinlbfaroff:  For  bethinks  that -/^w/^tVfc/v- 
 ftianifmw'iW  not  be  at  an  end  before  the  Tear  201  f. 
 fo  v/e  lliould  have  yet  :>:^o.  Tears  longer  tofuffer, 
 Hefliould  have  remembred  ,  that  Idolatry  \sv[\oyq 
 .Antichrifiian  than  Tyranny  ,  or  at  lealt  as  much. 
 And  therefore,  that  there  is  no  realbn  to  exclude 
 our  of  the  Anttchriflian  'Teriod,  thcfixth,  feventh, 
 and  eight  centuries,wherein  Idolatry  was  fo  ftrong- 
 Jy  eftablifhed.  Corruption  and  loofenefs  of  man- 
 ners were  introduced  into  the  Church  ,  and  were 
 the  way  for  Antichrifiiamfm ,  its  progrefs  followed  I 
 by  the  introduction  of  Idolatry.  And  at  lalf  Ann- 1 
 chrifiianifrnwiscon^ummitzd  byTyranny.  Thefe 
 are  the  three  true  CharaElers  of  that  Empire^  the 
 union  whereof  will  iliew  us  the  true  point  o^ 
 its  Hrth^ 
 
 CHApi 
 
chap.  14.         of  the  Tro^ hecks.  1 27 
 
 CHAR  XIV. 
 
 Tl)at  the  three  Char  a  tiers  of  the  Antkhrifiian 
 Empire  do  perfcdly  agree  to  the  Empire  of  the 
 Papifm.  Proofs'  out  of  Pliflory  and  Prophe- 
 cies. Reflexions  upon  the  Prophecv  in  thefe-^ 
 cond  Chapter  of  the  fecond  Epijlleto  theThef- 
 filoiiiaus  ,  and  upon  the  end  of  the  Roman 
 Empire.  "^ 
 
 E  have  fecn  in  the  fore -going  Chapter,' 
 that  the  names  of  the  Antichriftian  Em- 
 pire arc  Egyp  ,  Sochm  ,  "Babylon  ;  and  that  its 
 CharaHers  lignifted  by  thefe  names ,  are  Tyranny.^ 
 Pride  ,  Cruelty ,  extream  c^-ruption  of  mannersy 
 Idolatry  and  Paaamfm.  We  have  fixed  this  Ba- 
 hyloni/h  Empire  every  where  ,  where  tliefe  Cha- 
 racers  are  to  be  found.  We  have  reckon  d  the 
 Papifm  for  the  center  and  the  body,  Rome  ioxlhQ 
 capital  place  ,  and  the  Pope  for  the  head.  We 
 mull  now  prove ,  that  thele  Chara^ers  do  per- 
 fectly agree  to  the  Papifm  ,  to  its  capital  place, 
 and  its  head.  But  v/e  do  pretend,  that  as  tons, 
 this  thing  hath  been  already  done  :  we  have  done 
 it  in  our  juft  prejudices  againft  Popery  ,  afwell  as 
 ^ve  are  able  -,  and  indeed  that  whole  work  is  buc 
 I  proof  of  this  propofition  ,  that  all  the  Qha- 
 ^a^ers  of  the  Antich'riftian  Empire  do  agree  tg 
 he  Papifryi. 
 
 If  any  defire  a  proof  of  this  ,  that  the  Papifm  "^'^^^^^l 
 s  an  Egypt ,  and  that  tyranny  is  exercifed  there,  Tyranfl'^y 
 le  need  only  read  the   twelfth  and  thirteenth  =f '"  '^  . 
 :haptej-s  of  the/r/?  p^^rt,  where  he  willfee  that'     ^^"''- 
 
 the^^ 
 
liS  The  ^ccomplifhhent      Chap.  14. 
 
 die  Empire  of  the  Pa^ifm  is  an  Empire  purely 
 temporal^  under  the  ihevv  of  a  fpirituality ;  and 
 the  fourteenth  Chapt.  where  its  purely  humane, 
 politiques  are  fo  clearly  brought  to  light  ,  that 
 not  fo  much  as  a  ihadow  remains  unfcatter'd.  If 
 any  would  be  ailurcd  ,  that  the  conduct  of  x\\t 
 Tajiifm  is  a  moil  horrible  Tyranny  ,  he  need  but 
 i'cad  the  zi.  and  22.  Chapters  of  the /^r//-  part, 
 where  is  an  account  oftheiniblent,  tyrannical  and 
 proud  actions  and  Ipeeches  of  the  Po^es  towards 
 all  men  ,  without  excepting  even  Soveraign 
 T/inces. 
 That  of  III  the  ilim.e  Chapters  will  be  found  the  proof 
 J'nde  a-  _^  ^|^^^  Tride  ,  another  Char.tclcr  of  the  Antichri- 
 
 grees  to 
 
 a^io*  (iian  Empire  ,  perfecl-ly  agrees  to  the  Tapifm 
 For  there  its  Pride  will  be  feen  in  its  opinions 
 and  Divinity  i  the  pride  of  its  Clergy  and  Priefts^  ■ 
 that  call  tKeinfelves  the  Kings  and  Emperourj  of  | 
 /he  World  j  the  /'/vW^ofits  bcadj  who  calls  him- 
 lelf  rt  God  upon  Earth,  vrho  caufes  Divine  ho- 
 nour to  be  given  to  him  ,  who  domineers  with 
 authority  over  the  Kinzs  of  the  Earth  ;  who  fpoils 
 them  of  their  Ciou/ns  ,  vrho  gives  away  tlien- 
 Kingdoms  to  others  ,  who  difpeiiles  \i'ith'  their 
 Subjecls  Oaths  oiaAllegiance  •,  who  treads  them 
 iindcr  his  ieet  ,  and  puts  his  foot  upon  their 
 throat  ',  who  as'  for  his  own  perfon  ,  is  clothed 
 with />;//•/? /^  5  and  all  the  pomp  of  the  Roman  Em- 
 peroiiri. 
 ThcEmpirc  In  tlic  2^«''  and  27»ii  Chapters  of  the  fecond 
 "./wfsln'  P^i'^  it  ^v^^^  plainly  be  feen,  that  cruelty  perfect- 
 fjjjpf  for  ly  agrees  to  this  Empire.  For  there  you  will  find 
 otudty.  ^^^  Epitome  of  all  the  cruel  perfecutions,  which 
 the  Church  hath  fuffercd  by  this  myjlical  Baby- 
 lon i  the  blood  llie  hath  fpilt ,  the  lires  fhe  hatF 
 kindled,  the  witty  puniihments  ilic  hath  invented 
 
 a»^ 
 
Ghap.  14.      of  the  Prophecies o  1 2p 
 
 and  the  incredible  number  of  the  faithful  that  fhe 
 hath  murder'd.  If  enough  of  this  be  not  found  in 
 that  piece ,  you  may  have  recourfe  to  our  Hiftory 
 oi  Poj^sry. 
 
 The  id  recrimination  is  wholly  fpent  in  fhew- 
 ing,  that  the /'4i/'t/»?fince  more  than  700.  Tears  ago, 
 islilce  a  cruel  ^f^/?,  armed  with  teeth  &  claws,  that 
 tears  in  pieces  6c  devours  all  thatoppoles  its  great- 
 nefs>  and  that  one  cannot  follow  ii'm  Hiftory^  but 
 by  the  track  of  innocent  blood  that  it  hath  ihed.  It 
 will  appear  in  all  thofe  places,  that  the  Papifmik 
 always  the  fame  ,  and  that  at  this  very  day  as  well  as 
 formerly,  VLiscrHel^  bloody ^  and  tyrannical  j  which 
 we  have  proved  by  the  perfecutions  of  Bohe- 
 mia ,  Hungary ,  Savoy ,  and  laftly  that  of  France  j 
 which  at  this  day  is  driven  on  to  extremity,  and 
 is  the  moft  terrible  of  all  that  ever  the  Church  en- 
 dured. 
 
 As  to  corruption  of  manners,  one  may  be  con-TjieEm- 
 vinced  that  it  cannoc  go  further  thaii  it  hath  al-  Kifmis'^a 
 ready  gone  in  the  Paptfm  ,  by  reading  what  vvx  Sod,m  for 
 have  written  in  the  fixth  and  ninth  Prejudice.  orman-°^' 
 In  the  fixth  we  have  proved  the  corruption  offers, 
 the   heads   of  the  Papijm  ,    by   a  Ihort  JHtfiory 
 of  the   abominable    immoralities  of   the   Popes. 
 And   in   the  ninth ,  we  have  given  an  account 
 of  an  infinite  number  of  n/itnejfes  in  all  Ages, 
 who    do  depofe  ,    that   all   the   mofl  horrible 
 and   filthy  things    that   can  be  imagined  ,   are 
 to  be   met  with   in   the   carriage  and  manners 
 of  the  tSHonkj  ,    Priefis  ,     an3    Laity   in  the 
 Papifm.    To  perfect  the  defcription  of  the  cor- 
 ruption of  the  Papifm  ,  the  tighihTrejadice  mav 
 be  added  ^  in  which  the  filthy,  fordid,  fimonia- 
 cal  and  iacrilegious   covetottfnefs  of  Rome ^  andal! 
 its  Agents  are  difcover'd. 
 
 K  To 
 
130  The  ^^cccmphfl^ment       Chap.  14. 
 
 The  Em-  To  be  afiiircd  that  Idolatry  ,  one  of  the  prin- 
 PapifraUa  cipjil  Characlers  o'^  xhc  ^ntichrifiian  Empire  ^  a- 
 Bah^ion  for  grees  to  the  Papfm^  you  may  read  the  ;?  5.  Chap. 
 *  °  *"^'  of  the  laft  part ,  where  you  will  find  a  ihort  de- 
 icription  of  the  extravagant  and  abominable 
 worship  ,  which  the  Qjurch  of  Rome  gives  to  the 
 Holy  Virgin  and  all  the  Saints  j  in  which  wor- 
 ship we  have  plainly  difcovered  an  evident  Cha- 
 racter of  reprobation  and  Antichriftianifm.  Laft- 
 Ij  ^  for  the  proof  of  the  Pa^anifm  of  thzt  Church, 
 you  may  read  the  12'^  of  our  prejudices.  We 
 have  there  made  a  very  exaft  Parallel  between 
 Popery  and  Paganipn  ,  enough  to  convince  any 
 one  5  that  they  both  had  the  fime  ipring  and 
 Author  ,  becaufe  they  have  the  fame  objects  di- 
 ftinguifht  into  the  very  lame  dalles  ,  and  very 
 near  the  very  finie  ceremonies.  To  which  may 
 be  added  the  tiiftorj  of  the  fables  of  the  Papifm, 
 more  filthy,  and  more  numerous  than  thofe  of 
 i*aganifm.  You  will  find  it  in  the  (rxteenth 
 Trejtidtc.e . 
 
 Befides  all  this  ,  we  have  ta!cen our  fccond  Pre- 
 judice from  the  pcrfe6t  conformity  ,  that  is  be- 
 tvvxen  the  Prophecies  concerning  the  reign  of 
 Antichri^  ,  and  the  things  we  fee  in  the  fettle- 
 ment  and  the  miturt  of  the  Kingdom  of  the  Paptfm. 
 We  have  alledged  all  the  Prophecies  ,  wherein 
 'ris  agreed,  that  u^ntichrij}  and  his  Empire  are 
 both  forc-uold  and  dcfcribed  y  and  we  havejufti- 
 fied  it  ,  that  all  the  llrokes  of  thele  defcriptions 
 do  agree  to  the  Pops^  to  his  Seat ,  to  his  Religion^ 
 and  to  his  Empire. 
 
 The  1{oman  "Religion  ^  is  thdX.  falling  away  and 
 that  Jipofiacy^  of  which  St.  -P^w/fpeaksinthe  fe- 
 cond  Chap. of  the  fecond  Epiit.  to  the  Theffalonians. 
 '  T;s  the  lirll  Text  we  have  produced  againitit- 
 
 That 
 
chap.  I4»  oftheTrophccies,  Ijl 
 
 That  Religion  is  an  zA^odacy^  becaufe  there  is  The  Pa-. 
 in  it  Idolatry^  prophanins  of  holy  things ,  an  in-  P'^"^Js^^ 
 troduction  ot  new  Lrods ,  and  the  aoommation 
 of  Images  let  up  in  the  Sanctuary.  Its  head  is 
 the  man  of  Jin  and  the  fon  of  perdition  ^  becaiifshis 
 throne  is  the  throne  ot  pride  y  of  covetoufnefs ,  of 
 ambition  ,  of  Simony.  There  we  find  the  Poii- 
 tiques  of  the  World  ,  'and  of  the  fpirit  of  dark- 
 neis  j  cheating,  deceit ,  violence,  blood,  forni- 
 cation ,  fodomy  j  brutifhnefs  ,  magick  ,  and  all 
 manner  of  imaginable  wicked neis.  This  head  of 
 the  Papifm  Jits  tn  the  Temple  of  (jod  5  i,  e.  in  the 
 Chrijlian  Churchy  where  Jefrs  Chrill  dwelt,  who 
 is  the  foundation.  He  fits  there  as  a  God  ;  for 
 he  makes  his  feet  be  kifs'd  by  men,  yea,  even  by 
 the  highell  powers  of  the  Earth.  He  is  called 
 God ,  the  Lievtenant  of  God  ,  the  Vicar  of  Je- 
 fds  Chriit  ,  and  a  Vice-God.  In.  the  quality  of 
 a  God  ,  and  as  one  clothed  with  his  power,  he 
 chan^^es  the  time!  and  the  Law.  Hedifpenies  with  Dan.  7, 
 tilings  againft  the  Law  of  God,  againflthe  Ca- 
 nons of  the  Church,  againft  the  A  pollle,  againit 
 the  Old  and  New  Teftamenr.  He  lifts  up  him- 
 itM  above  all  that  is  called  God . ;  for  he  cxalt.s 
 himfe  If  above  all  the  Kings  of  the  Earth,  "that  are 
 the  Gods  of  this  lower  World.  He  exalts him- 
 felf  alfo  above  the  true  God  ,  in  majcing  fucU 
 laws  as  make  void  the  Laws  of  God  >  i'or  initancc, 
 in  commanding  to  worfliip  Images  ,  which  God 
 hath  forbidden  us  to  worfhip.  He  exalts  him- 
 feif  above  the  Saints ,  which  are  his  Demy-Gods. 
 For  in  the  quality  of  a  Judge ,  and  confequently 
 of  a  Superiour,  he  Canoniies  them,  he  places  thcmi 
 in  the  Heavens  ^  he  caufes  them  to  be  honoured 
 with  Temples  and  Altars ,  or  he  refufeth  it  to 
 them. 
 
 K  z  His 
 
Tji  The  JccompUfhment        Chap.  14, 
 
 The  Pa-  His  Religion  is  a  myftery  of  iniquity  >  for  all  that 
 
 Si^cryof  is  in  it  is  unrighteous,  unjuft  ,  wicked.  'Tis 
 Iniquity,  ufurpations,  violences  and  Idolatries,  Itravifhes 
 away  from  men  their  jull  rights  ,  and  from  God 
 that  woi-lhip  that  belongs  to  him  alone  ;  to  ap- 
 propriate it  to  a  Tyrant ,  or  give  it  to  fubjeds  that 
 do  not  deferve  it.  'Tis  a  Myjtery^  for  it  hath  ail  the 
 appearance  of  a  MyjHcal  Religion.  It  hath  cere- 
 monies in  abundance  ,  a  pompous  worfhip  ,  a 
 mighty  out-Iide  ;  but  'tis  -A^J^yftery  of  iniquity. 
 I'his  myllery  was  ellabl  ifiit  by  the  efficacy  of  Satan  , 
 ifitb  allpower  ^  I'tgns  and  lying  wonders.  I'^or  one 
 can't  reckon  up  cither  the  Dnibolical  illufions  ,  or 
 the  Cheats  of  the  Pnelis  ,  or  the  lying  Miracles 
 by  which  this  falle  worlliip  ,  ;md  this  falfe  Re^ 
 Itgion ,  was  efrablilhc  in  th e  \\^orld . 
 
 The  explication  and  application  of  that  place 
 of  St.  Paul  to  the  Empire  of  the  Papifm,  have  been 
 already  made  fo  exactly ,  that  we  lliall  not  do  it 
 over  again,  except  only  that  Article  ,  in  which 
 zThefT.  r.  the  Apoille  filth  ,  Te  k>io%i/  what  with-holdeth  , 
 *  ^'  that  he  ?',77ght  be  revealed  inhistime  ^&c.  He  who 
 noiL'  Ictteth ,  wtll  let ,  till  he  be  taken  out  of  the  ti/ay , 
 and  then  fhiUl  that  wicked  one  be  revealed.  Ail  the 
 world  did  formerly  believe  ,  and  fo  it  doth  Hill , 
 that  by  liim  who  IJeld  and  pojfejfed  ,  or  did  let ,  irt 
 St.  Pauls  time  ,  we  mulb  underlland  the  Roman 
 £mpire.  And  it  harh  been  generaily  apprehen- 
 ded ,  that  the  Apoltle  intended  to  fay  ,  that  the 
 Antichriflian  Empire  would  not  appear  in  the 
 world  beiore  the  Roman  £?w/?t><?  was  abolifhtand 
 deltroyed.  Thowelhould  ilick  to  this,  without 
 any  other  explication  ,  our  caufe  would  be  much 
 better  than  that  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  For  to 
 demonftratc  tliat  the  Romijh  Anttchrifl  is  not  yec 
 come  ,  llie  is  obliged  to  prove  ,  that  the  Rprrfan 
 
Chap.i4.         oftJye  ^rof^hedes.  133 
 
 Empire  doth  yet  fubfili  She  finds  it  in  the  Em-  ^^'^^.'im- 
 pireo^  Germany.  But  nothing  is  more  vain  than  p^ic,  noi; 
 this  ,  nor  more  eafy  to  be  confuted.  The  Go-  S^J*^,^''' 
 vernmentot  Germany  is  neither  an  E?Kprre^  nor 
 a  %oman  Empire.  'Tis  not  an  Empire.  There  is 
 nothing  Deipotical  in  it  ,  nor  any  thing  that 
 favours  of  an  Emperour.  'Tis  rather  2.RepHhli<fue^ 
 or  an  heap  of  manv  different  Ivlondrchical^ 
 (tAriflocratical  and  Democratieal  St.ites.  'Tis  not 
 the  Roman  Empire^  no  more  than  the /u?;^^<7;w<>/ 
 France  ,  or  that  of  Spain.  For  'tis  one  of  the 
 diffnembred  pieces  of  the  ancient  Roman  Empire  , 
 as  well  as  the  other  Kingdoms  oY Europe.  It  retains 
 the  name  of  the  Roman  Smpire  ^  its  head  is  called 
 the  King  of  the  Romans.  What  of  all  this?  Is  it 
 necefTary  only  to  retain  names  and  vain  titles,  to 
 be  inpoiTeffion  of  the  thing,  andtoexercife  the 
 rights  belonging  to  it  ?  'I'he  fe%i's  retain  the 
 name  of  the  people  of  God  ,  of  the  chofcn  peo- 
 ple ,  of  the  Lords  inheritance ,  byway  of  exclu- 
 fion  of  all  the  nations  of  the  Earth  y  but  doth  it 
 follow,  that  they  are  what  ihey  once  were,  and 
 what  tothisdiiy  they  callthemfelve^? 
 
 We  therfore  may  juilly  fay  ,  the  Korean  Emr 
 pre  is  deftroyed  ,  and  was  aboliilii;  when  the 
 Goths  ,  the  Vandals  ,  and  the  Huns  rent  it  \\\ 
 pieces ,  and  divided  it  into  io  many  parts  ,  took 
 away  the  rule  from  the  City  of  Rome,^  and  made  it 
 the  chief  City  only  of  a  part  of  that  ancient  Em- 
 pre.  And  indeed , 'tis  then  5(^  that  tht  y^ntichnjlian. 
 J^mj>ire  was  born  ,  or  at  Icall  began  to  be  Revealed^ 
 that  is  to  fay  ,  to  become  feiiGble  5  and  this  was 
 in  the  fifth  j^ge. 
 
 But  this  doth  not  agree  with  the  other  Pro-    . 
 phecies  j    for  according  to  St.  fohn  and  Daniel^ 
 the  fourth  Monarchy  ,  which  is  that  of  the  R(i,T- 
 
 K  ^  mans. 
 
134  The  ^ccomplifhment  Chap.  14; 
 
 tnAtis  5  muft  continue  till  the  Kingdom  be  given 
 to  the  Saints  ,   and  all  the  Nations  of  the  M^orU 
 be  reduced  to  the  obedience  of  ^efus  Chrif}. 
 The  Ro-         This  is  in  the  feventh  of  Daniel.     There  he 
 liianEm-    malvCs  four  Bea/Is,  i.  c.  four  Monarchies  or  four 
 ^d^nollxht  Empires.     Thefe  four  Beafis  are  four  Kings  ,  that 
 Prophecy  j-fjaH  artfe  out  of  the  Earth.     But  the  Saints  of  the 
 and  iDa-      moji  high  fhall  take  the  Kingdom  ,  and  ^offefs  the 
 ""''^"°5   Kingdom  for' ever  ,  even  for  ever  and.  ever.      He 
 vr7,i8.'  places  nothing  at  all  between   the   end  of  the 
 fourth  Beajl:  or  the  fourth  fw/^^V^,  and  the  King- 
 dom given  to  the  Saints.     Now  if  the  fourth 
 Monarchy  did   ceafe  in  the  fifth  Century  ,    then 
 the  fifch  ^Wqnarchy  ,  which  is   the  Kingdom  of 
 J.  Chrijl ,    being  not  begun  ,   there  would  be 
 the  Ipace  of  12.  or  13.  hundred  Tears  between 
 the  fourth  Monarchy  and  the  reign  of  f.  Chrijh 
 upon  the  Earth.     One  can't  conceive  why  the 
 H.  Spirit  Ihould  leave  fo  wide  a  gap  of  time  in 
 the  Prophecy. 
 
 This  is  yet  more  evident  by  what  follows. 
 
 The  u^ngell.,xh2.t  explains  the  vifion  to  Daniel^  fiirh 
 
 V.  25.      to  him  5  The  fourth  Beaft  fhall  be  the  fourth  King' 
 
 dor/i  upon  Earth  ,    %i,'hich  (hall  be  diverje  from  all 
 
 Kingdoms  y  and  fhall  devour  the  ti/hole  Earth,  and 
 
 7,24.     fhall  tread  it  down  y  and  break^tt  in  pieces.   And  the 
 
 ten  horns  out  of  this  Kingdom,  are  ten   Kirgs  ,    that 
 
 fhall  arife  >  and  ariother  [hall  arife  after  them  ,  and 
 
 he  j  hull  he  diverfe  from  the  frj}  ^  and  he  fhall  fubdue 
 
 V.  2j.      three  Kvgs.      (tAnd   he   [hail  fpcak   great    u/ords 
 
 ag:^in(i  themofi  High  ,  and  fhall  -wear  bUt  the  faints 
 
 of  the  moji  Htgh  ,    and   think  to  change  times  aud 
 
 iaif:  ;   and  they  fhall  be  given  into  his  hand  ,    untill 
 
 V.  26.      a  time  ,  and  times  ,   and  the  dividing  of  time.      hut 
 
 the  'judgment  fhall  fit  ,  and  they  fhall  take  att/ay  his 
 
 dominion  J  to  confumeand  to  de^roy  it  unto  the  end.  And, 
 
 the 
 
chap.  14.  of  theTrophedes.  IjJ 
 
 the  Kingdom  ,  and  dominion  ,  tind  the'ffreatttefs  »/ 
 the  Kir>gd9m  under  the  whole  heaven  f  ball  be  given  to 
 the  people  of  the  Saints  of  the  moll  High  ,  &c. " 
 He  had  fuid  before ,  on  ocaifion  of  the  io\x\x.\\Beafl:  ^  ^^ 
 and  his  little  Horn  ,  /  beheld  them  ,  becaufe  of 
 the  voice  of  the  great  words  ^  which  the  horn  f^ake-y 
 I  beheld  even  till  the  beafi  was  Jlain  ,  and  hn  body 
 deflroyed  ,  and  given  to  the  burning  flame. 
 
 'Tis  clear,  that  the  ten  Horns  .^  or  ^wzten  King- 
 doms 5  together  with  the  little  Horn ,  that  fub- 
 dues  three  Kings  ,  are  a  continuationof  the  fourth 
 Beafi  ,  and  malce  but  one  A-Ionnrchy  together 
 with  it  5  which  Monarchy  muil  endure  till  the 
 Kingdom  be  given  to  the  people  of  God . 
 
 I'he  fame  thing  plainly  appears  in  the  dream  <^''*P'^" 
 of  Nebiichadnez^z.<^r  ,   and  the  explication  which 
 2)*2«/>/gives  of  it.  Nebi-tchadnezjLay  law  in  a  drearn 
 a  great  Statue  ,    whole  head  v/as  of  Gold  ,    his 
 fhoulders  and  his  arms  oi  Silver  ^   his  belly  of    v.  ^t; 
 JBrafs  ,  his  legs  oi Iron  ,  and  his  feet  divided  into     '-^J* 
 ten  Toes  were  partly  of  Earth  and  partly  of  Iron.    ^''^' 
 A  Stone  cut  out  of  the  mountain  vithout  hands, 
 breaks  this  fcatue  in  pieces  ,   mingles  the  Gold^ 
 the  Silver  ,  the  Iron  and  the  Brafs  ,  and  reduces 
 them  all  to  dalf.   Daniel  explaining  this  dream , 
 declares  ,    that  the  head  figniiies  the  Monarchy 
 of  the  Afjjrians  ,  of  which  Babylon  was  then  the 
 capital  city  fince  the  ruin   of  TS^neveh  ,    and 
 JNebuchadnez,z,ar  the  head.   That  tliefhouldersof 
 Stiver  fignify  afecond  Alonarchy  j  andthe  belly  of 
 ^?'<«/}athird.  And  the  fourth  Kinadomfhall  be  like    v-4o; 
 Iron  ,   for  as  much  as  Iron  hremketh  in  pieces  and 
 fubdueth  all  things.  AH  the  World  is  agreed,  that 
 this  is  the  Roman  Monarchy .  After  v/hich  follows, 
 not  the  deftruftion ,  but  the  divifionof  thatiE^w- 
 pre  among  tea  Kings.    And  whcras  thou  faiyefi 
 
 K  4.  the 
 
J  ^4  The  ^ccomplifhment        Chap.  14. 
 
 ?'  41-  the  feet  and  toes  ,  ^avt  of  potters  clay  ,  and  part  of 
 '  '  iron  ,  the  Kingdom  shall  be  divided^  viz.  into  ten 
 other  Kingdoms^  as  the  feet  into  ten  to^j.  For 
 the  ten  toes  of  the  ^atue  ,  and  the  ten  horns  of  the 
 \Beafly  are  the  fame  thing  3  which  all  Interpreters 
 have  acknowledged.  Among  thefe  ten  Kingi 
 miift  he  come, that  muft  fubdue  three,  i.c.jinti^ 
 chrifi.  As  therefore  the  ten  Toes  make  a  part  of 
 the  Statue  ,  and  the  ten  horns  a  part  of  the  Beafi^ 
 'tis  plain  that  the  ten  Kings  ^  that  muftarife from' 
 the  divifion  of  the  Roman  Empire  ,  and  the  reis^n 
 of  Antichrijl  that  muft  eftablifh  himfelf ,  by  tne 
 ruin  of  three  of  thofe  Kings  ,  are  the  contmua- 
 tion  of  the  Ror/tan  Empire  ,  and  the  Roman  Em-* 
 fire  it  felf 
 
 Now  immediately  after,and  without  anything 
 happening  between  ,  comes -the  reign  of  fefns 
 Chrifl ,  and  of  the  Holy  people  ,  fignified  by  the 
 little  Hone  cut  v/ithout  hands  out  of  the  moun- 
 \'^'  tain,  j^nd  in  the  days  of  thefe  Kings  shall  the  ^od 
 of  Heaven  fet  Hp  a  Kingdom  ,  ivhich  shall  not  be 
 left  to  other  people  ,  hut  it  shall  hreah^in  pieces  and 
 confume  all  thefe  Kingdoms^  and  it  shall fiand  for 
 ever. 
 
 The  fame  thing  is  evident  by  the  Revelations 
 p^  Saint  fohn.  The  firll  Bea^  in  the  13  th  of  the 
 Revelation ,  is  certainly  the  fame  with  the  fourth 
 Beafl  in  the  7*^  Chapter  of  D^^/V/  :  'tis  the  Ro- 
 man Empire.  We  have  feen  before,  that  'tis  a- 
 greed  ,  that  the  fecond  heafi  in  the  fame  Chape, 
 which  had  but  two  horns  ,  is  the  fame  with  the 
 fore-going  Beafl  that  had  ten.  Now  the  fore- 
 going "Bea^  is  the  Roman  Empire  j  the  fecond 
 Beafl  is  the  Smpire  of  Antichrtfl.  Whence  it  is 
 plain  that  the  reign  of  Antichrifl  mult  be  the 
 foptinuationofthe  2<^c?»<i«  £*i^/>'>*, 
 
 ^aini 
 
chap.  14-  of  the  ^ro^hecies.  t^7 
 
 Saint  John ,  after  having  defcribed  the  Romaf 
 Empire  ^  continued  under  ^ntichrifi  ^  in  the  ig''' 
 Chap,  carries  on.  this  continuation  in  the  14^'* 
 Chap,  to  the  total  ruin  of  that  Empire  ,  to  the 
 judgement  that  God  caufes  to  fall  on  the  King? 
 dom  o't  Anttchrifi  ^  to  the  harvefi  and  to  xhcviu' 
 tage  ^  i.  e.  to  the  total  deftru6lion  of  the  Devils 
 Kingdom.  The  following  Chapters  carry  on  the 
 matter  alfo  to  the  reign  of  fcfus  Chrifc  ,  the  de~ 
 fcription  oF  which  begins  in  the  26^''  Chap,  of 
 the  book.  Ther<^  is  nothing  comes  between ; 
 whereby  it  is  clear,  there  is  no  interval  of  time, 
 nor  any  ^JMonarchy  between  the  Roman  Empire^ 
 and  the  ^yUonarcby  of  J.  Chrifi  ;  and  lb  that  the 
 uintichrifiian  Empre  ^  that  muftimmediatly  pro- 
 cede  the  reign  oi  fefus  Ch"ifi\  iz  the  continua- 
 ^tion  of  the  Roman  Empire. 
 
 The  fame  thing  is  evident  from  the  17'^  Chap, 
 whichis  on  explication  of  the  vifions  of  the  13'^. 
 The  1 3^^»  Chap,  fpeaks  of  two  'Beafis  ,  the  one 
 had  feven  heads  and  ten  horns  ,  the  other  hath 
 but  one  head  and  two  horns.  The  i^^'^  Chapt. 
 fpeaks  no  more  of  the  fecond  Bealt.  It  fpeaks 
 only  of  a  woman  riding  on  z  Beafi  of  feven  headfs 
 and  ten  horns.  'Tis  becaufe  the  fecond  Beaft 
 at  the  bottom  was  no  more  than  a  continuation 
 of  the  firft ;  i.  e.  it  was  no  more  than  the  con- 
 tinuation of  the  Roman  Empire.  Therefore  the 
 Holy  Spirit  in  explaining  the  adventures  of  tlie 
 Jirfl:  Beaft  J  pretends  to  explain  thafe  of  the  fecond 
 alfb.  For  otherwife,  if  the  two  Beafts  had  been 
 different ,  'tis  plain  the  H.  Spirit  would  not  have 
 been  wanting  to  have  fpoken  of  the  one  as  well  as 
 of  the  other  in  the  17'''  Chap  .where  he  explains  the 
 vifions  of  the  Beafts.  Now  this  Teaft  with  feven 
 l9eads  and  teji  horns  ^  i.  e.  the  Roman  Empire  miifl 
 
 reacfc^ 
 
ij8  The  Accomflifhmem         Chap;  14. 
 
 reach  to  the  end  of  the  perfecutions ,  and  to  the 
 reign  of  f.  Chrift.     This  appears  plainly  in  the 
 18^'*.  and  the  following   Chapters  ,   where  the 
 ^  ruin  of  Anuchrift  is  reprefented  and  delcribed  at 
 
 large. 
 
 If  thefe  proofs  did  not  fuffice  to  prove ,  that  the 
 
 "Empre  of  Antichrifi  muft  be  a  continuation  of 
 
 the  Roman  Empire ,  one  might  bring  others  from 
 
 the  comparifon  of  the  two  'Beafis  of  the  i^^^ 
 
 Ch.     For  'tis  clear  ,  that  'tis  one  and  the  fame 
 
 J^m^ire   reprefented  by  two  Beafis.      And   the 
 
 thing  is  fo  plain  ,  that  the  popish  Authors  them- 
 
 felves  do  acknowledg  it.     We  have  heard  Bel- 
 
 larmin  confefs  it  ,  and  lay  ,  that  Antichrifi  muft 
 
 be  a  King  pofTeffing  the  Roman  Empire  ,  but 
 
 without  the  name  of  the  Raman  Emperour. 
 
 He  that  did      If  this  be  fo  ,   what  mult  we  underftand  by 
 
 KSe"of  ^^^^^  words  of  St.  TahI  ,  only  he  that  now  lettetk 
 
 St.  Paul ,     OYpoJfeJfeth  ,  will  let  or  pojfefs  till  he  be  taken  out  of 
 
 beremo-"  theTvay  ^andthen  shall  that  wicked  one  be  revealed  I 
 
 vedoutof  It  doth  not  import ,  till  the  %^rii.an  Empire  be 
 
 befo*re^     abolifht ,   as  the  Ancients  did  believe  ,    and  as 
 
 Antuhnfi   the  Agents  of  Antichrifi  at  this  day  would  fain 
 
 fhcfix't "    perfv/ade  us.   We  mult  remember  ,   that  in  the 
 
 ••"^o^      Beafl  4n  the  Revelation ,  with  feven  Heads  and  ten 
 
 with  ten     Horns  5  the  feven  Heads  are  feven  forms  of  Go- 
 
 Horns  and  vernments  ^  under  which  the  Roman  Empire  hath 
 
 keads,       paft.    I.Kings.  z.Confvds.  i.D-ecemvires.  4. The 
 
 Tribunes  of  the  People.  5 .  Perpetual  DiEiators.  6^ 
 
 Emperours.  q.  and  lallly,  Popes.  Every  one  of  thejfe 
 
 Heads  and  thefe  Governments  hath  had  its  time  , 
 
 one  hath  palled  away  and  another  hath  come  in 
 
 its  place.     In  the  time  of  St.  Paul  the  Head  of 
 
 the  Emperours  was  in  poflellion.  And  'tis  of  that 
 
 we  mult  underftand  thofe  words  of  his  Prophecy 
 
 tnlj  kc  which  mw  wffh-hfldeth ,  orpojjejpih ,  i.  e. 
 
 the 
 
chap.  J  J.  oftheTrophecies.  139 
 
 the  Head  of  thtEinperors  ^  {hall  ceafe  at2?a»?^, 
 and  then  the  jimichrifiian  Kingdom  fhall  he  re- 
 vealed 5  and  quickly  form  the  feventh  Head  , 
 which  ihall  be  that  of  the  Popes  ,  calling  them- 
 felves  the  Vicars  of  J.Chrift  ,  but  being  indeed 
 the  true  Antichri^s. 
 
 And  thus  you  have  what  I  thought  necefTary 
 to  be  added  tor  the  explication  of  that  Prophecy 
 of  St.  Patd  contained  in  the  2.<i.  Ep.  to  the  Ihejfa- 
 loni/ins. 
 
 CHAP.  XV. 
 
 M  explication  of  the  Vijions  of  the  thirteenth 
 Chapter  of  the  Revelation  ,  and  of  the  two 
 Beafls  that  appear  therin.  ' 
 
 WE  come  now  to  the  defcrlption  of  the^^w- 
 tichrifiian  Empire  ,  according  as  we  find  it 
 in  the  Revelation  ,  a  book  particularly  defigncd 
 to  defcribe  it  to  us.  *Tis  found  above  all  in  the 
 i^^*".  Chapter.  Two  Beafls  are  fccn  in  this 
 Chapter.  We  fhall  immediately  examin  both 
 the  one  and  the  other,  following  the  Text  word 
 for  word. 
 
 V.  I .  And  I  faw  a  Beafi  rife  out  ofthefea  y  having 
 fiven  Heads  and  ten  Horns  ,  and  upon  his  Horns, 
 ten  crowns  5  and.  upon  his  Heads  the  name  of  B/af- 
 phemy. 
 
 2.  And  the  bea^  ,  which  I  fatv  ,  was  like  unto 
 a  Leopard ,  and  his  feet  %i/ere  as  the  feet  of  a  Bear  ^ 
 and  hus  mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a  Lion  j  and  the  Dra- 
 gon gave  him  his  power  ,  and  his  feat  j  and  great 
 ittHthority. 
 
 ;■   There  is  no  need  that  I  fhould  obferve  here, 
 /  '  that 
 
140  The  JccomplifhmMt        Chap,  ij, 
 
 fi-mfies  ^^^  ^^  ^^  ^y^^  ^^  ^^^  Prophets  a  Bt0fi  fignifie? 
 a  worldly  ail  Empire.  All  the  world  knows  it ,  and  con- 
 enem'^'^of  ^^^^^  ^^ •  It  muft  Only  be  noted  ,  that  a  Beaft 
 <^od.  (ignifies  an  f^^^/r*?  that  \s  worldly,  terreftriai, 
 and  an  enemy  to  God.  The  Kingdom  of  God 
 and  of  Jefus  Chrift  ,  that  mull  be  given  to  the 
 Saints  after  the  fourth  Monarchy  ,  is  never  re- 
 prefented  under  the  image  of  a  Beafi.  The  Beaft 
 that  appears  here ,  is  the  fourth  Monarchy ,  which 
 we  have  feen  defcribed  in  the  text  of  the  feventh 
 Chapter  of  Daniel.  The  Prophet  had  faid ,  that 
 it  li^as  diverfe  from  all  the  other  Beafts.  And 
 Saint  fobn  in  the  explication  of  it  faith  ,  that 
 it  was  compofed  of  the  fhape  of  a  Lion  ,  a 
 Leopard.^  and  a  Bear  ;  wheras  the  fore -going 
 Beafts  had  but  one  (imple  fliape.  The  Firft  was 
 as  a  Lion  with  the  wings  of  an  Eagle.  The 
 fecond  was  as  a  "Bear ,  and  the  third  as  a  Leonard.  But 
 this  fourth  Adonarphy  hath  all  the  ftrength ,  an,d 
 all  the  advantages  of  the  three  others  together. 
 'Tis  cpuragious  and  ftrong  as  a  Lion.  It  had 
 the  fwiftnels  of  a  Leopard  in  its  conquefls.  It 
 hath  the  fiimnefs  of  a  Bear ,  whofe  large  feet 
 make  a  firm  bafis  for  its  whole  body. 
 
 The  Holy  Spirit  lays  betore  the  Prophets  eyes 
 ^uJthMo-  ^^^^  Roman  Monarchy  whole  and  entire  ,  altho 
 liarchy  about  a  third  part  of  it  was  already  pafl ,  be- 
 tfre?n*the'  ^aufc  this  Monarchy  was  to  be  the  fubjecb  ,  on 
 Revciati-  which  all  the  great  events  were  to  turn.  And  to 
 ^"'  know  an  objed;  well ,   it  muft  not  be  fhewn  by 
 
 pieces  ,  but  all  entire.  So  that  *tis  reafonable 
 the  Prophet  fhould  fee  this  Beaf  ,  or  this  Mo- 
 narchy^ in  its  whole  extent.  He  rifeth  out  of  the 
 Sea.  This  is  not  what  was  faid  in  the  eleventh 
 Chapter  ,  he  rifeth  out  of  the  bottomlefs  pit.    Tlie 
 
 bottomlefs  pit  and  the  fea  are  not  the  iiime  thing. 
 
 Thq 
 
Chap.  if.  of  the  Prophecies.  14! 
 
 The  bottomlefs  pit  is  Hell.  Here  the  feafignifles 
 a  great  number  of  people.  The  Roman  Monar- 
 chy role  from  ihe  midllof  the  people  ,  as  amon- 
 Iter  that  fhould  rife  out  of  the  fea.  'Tis  becaufe 
 it  was  eltablillit  with  a  terrible  havock  ,  fuch  as 
 a  hideous  monlter,  that  fhouldrifeoutbfthefea, 
 and  of  an  enormous  greatnels  would  caule , 
 making  the  waves  to"  foam  ,  bldwiiig  the  water 
 with  hiS  noltrills  ,  and  fending  out  terrible  bel-, 
 lowings.  'Tis  the  emblem  of  the  manner  5 
 wherby  x}i\^  Roman  Empire  ^^.s  eftablilht. 
 
 This  Berilt  hath  [even  Beads.  The  SpiriG 
 explains  this  of  fo  many  Kings  ,  and  fo  many 
 mountiirins.  The  feven  heads  are  [even  Kings  ^  and 
 feven  Mountains.  See  here  the  CharaSier  oiRome  ^ 
 together  with  its  Empire.  It  fits  on  feven  Heads  ^ 
 that  is  to  lay  ,  on  feven  Mountains  5  and  it  had 
 feven  Kings  ,  that  is  to  fay  ,  feven  forms  of  So- 
 veraign  Governments.  We  have  already  reckon'd 
 them  up  in  the  foregoing  Chapter,  i.  Kings.  2. 
 Confeils.  2  Decefnvires.  4.Tn^/^«£'xof  the  people, 
 t^.^crpetu'dl 'Diciators.  6.  Emperour^.  j.  Popes. 
 
 He  hath  ten  H^rns.  The  Prophet  doth  not  fay 
 how  thefe  Horns  were  diilributed  on  the  Heads. 
 But  however  it  is  certain  ,  that  they  were  all  on  Theteri 
 the  feventh  Head  ,    that  is  to  fay,  on  the  Head  o°iyla 
 of  the  Tapes.     For  'tis  under  the  Papal  Domi- »he  reventu 
 nion  ,    that  the  Roman  Empire  1%  divided  am'ong 
 ten  Horns  ^  th.^tis  tafay,  among  ten  Kings.  Eu- 
 rope^ that  obeyeth  thePo^f,  is  divided  into  ten 
 Principal  Kingdoms,     i .  Germany.   2.  Hungary. 
 '^'Poland.   4.  Suedeland.  5.  France.  6.  Spain.  7. 
 Italy.  S.S'ngland.  ^.Portugal.   10.  Scotland.    The 
 other  Kingdomes  and  States  were  dependencies  on 
 thefe.     From  the  firft  divifion  of  the  Roman  Em- 
 fire  5  that  happenedin  the  fifth  Age ,  tjie  partition 
 ,  '  '  '      '  Vi'as 
 
I4i  The  Accompli pjmejit        Chaip.  1 1. 
 
 was  made  among  ten  Kings  alfo,  as  we  fhallob- 
 ferve  afterwards.  Horns  always  fignify  power  in 
 the  Scripture  :  this  is  known.  So  thatthefe  ten 
 Horns  vauH  he  2°wers,  But  to  fignify  that  thefe 
 Powers  are  Soveraign  ones  5  and  not  fubordinate, 
 the  Spirit  gives  xhtm.Diadems .Thty  are  Soveraigns 
 in  name  ^  but  in  truth  they  are  dependents  on 
 the  feventh  head,  which  is  the  Pope^  and  the  Pa- 
 fifm.  For  the  Papfnt  fubjeds  all  Kings  to  the 
 £ope. 
 
 On  the  heads  there  is  a  narae  of  h/afphemy.  This 
 is  not  on  one  of  the  heads  ,  but  on  all  of  them. 
 And  the  name  of  i^la/phemj  j  is  that  of  the  Queeti 
 of  the  Huiverfe  ,  which  fhe  would  always  bear, 
 iince  fhe  attained  to  her  grcamcfs. 
 
 T"  err  arum  Dca^  Gentiumque  Roma. 
 :  'Tis  the  title  of  Ro?ne  eternal ,  as  Saint  lerome 
 Ad  Algas.  hath  obfcrvcd.  The  Roman  Emperours  madethem- 
 qih-cft.  u.  felves  be  called  ^-c/zr  Divinitj.  They  built  Tem- 
 ples to  them  5  they  burnt  inceilfe  to  their  Genius, 
 they  facrificed  to  them.  The  feventh  hMd  hath 
 alfo  its  names  of  blafphemy.  The  Pope  is  called 
 /jis  Holinefs^  rice- God  ,  God  on  Earthy  Ficar  of 
 fefus  Chrifi.  Rome  under  his  Dominion  is  called 
 infallible  Rome ^  eternal  Rome. 
 
 The  Dragon  gives  him  his  power  i  *Tis  thei5^- 
 vil  which  gives  to  the  Roman  Empire  the  falfe 
 Religion^  the  idolatries  ?d\d  here/ies^  by  which  it 
 makes  war  againll:  Godj  the  ambition,  the  cruelty,' 
 and  the  covetoufnefs  ,  by  which  it  makes  war  a- 
 gainll  men. 
 flf,  And  I  faiif  one  of  his  heads  m  it  were  wounded 
 
 to  death  5  and  his  deadly  u^ound  'was  healed  ,  and 
 a.11  the  world  wondered  after  the  Beafi.  The  Pro- 
 phet doth  not  fay,  what  head  was  wounded ;  but 
 it  can't  be  doubted ,  but  that  it  was  the  M  fave 
 
 one. 
 
chap.  1  j.  cf  the  Prophecies:  143 
 
 one.  For  that  which  comes  in  the  place  of  that 
 which  is  wounded,  lafls  to  the  end.  Therefore 
 the  head  wounded  to  death  mult  be  the75A-r/;j  and 
 the  refurredtion  of  this  head  mull  make  the  fe- 
 ■venth  heud  ,  or  the  feventh  Government.  The 
 fixth  head  is  that  of  the  Emperours.  'Tis  wound- 
 ed by  the  Goths  and  the  F'andah.  The  "B^matt 
 Empre  is  deiboyed-  But  it  riles  again  under  an- 
 other head^  and  a  new  kind  of  government  ,  viz.,  ^^  _,  _ 
 that  oi-  the  Vopes.  m  the  power  or  the  Papacy  is  Ccnftaat. 
 brought  forth  again,  if  net  the  grandure  of  the 
 ancient  Empire  ,  yet  at  leall  a  form  of  govern- 
 ment ,  that  is  not  very  much  different  from  that, 
 by  Avhich  all  the  nations  once  oheyedthe Emperours. 
 ^Tis  the  conteiIionof5?£'»ir/:?/^jBiliiop  G^Jigobio. 
 
 u4ll  the  M^orld  ti'ondered  after  the  beafi.  The 
 Earth  being  ailonifht,  to  fee  the  %ornan  Empire 
 ellablifhc  under  the  new  name  of  the  "B^man 
 Church ,  follows  this  new  BcAfl: ,  fubmits  to  this 
 Church  ;  being  ravilht  with  this  dignity  $  that 
 appeared  to  lilt  up  Chrifiianity  to  the  height  of 
 grandeur ,  it  fubmitted  to  this  Chimcc'ra  of  the 
 Ipiritual  and  temporal  Principality  of  the  Church 
 cf  '2{ome. 
 
 u4nd  there  li/as  given  to  him  a  mouth  ,  [peaking  ^^  -j 
 great  things  and  blaf^hemies.  After  this, 'tis  only  the 
 feventh  head  that  is  treated  of,  which  is  called  the 
 Beafi  limply,  becaufe  'tis  the  longefl:  duration 
 of  the  fourth  Monarchy.  'Tis  therefore  this  fe- 
 venth heady  the  Pope  and  the  Papifm ,  that  brings 
 forth  iheie  great  things.  Can  there  be  any  thing 
 greater  than  that  which  the  Roman  Church  faith 
 of  it  felf,  that  Ihe  is  the  Spoufe  oi  Chrifi  ^  the 
 jQjieen  of  all  the  Churches  ,  the  infallible  fudge 
 of  all  controverfies ,  the  Ar'k^  out  of  which  there 
 is  no  falvatton  ^  the  'divinity  to  which  all  nations 
 !       ,      "    "  muft 
 
1 44  ^^^  ^ccomflifhment  Chap,  i  yj 
 
 mull  pay  homage  ,  the  common  mother  of  all 
 Chriftians  ,  the  Sovcrainn  of  the  Kinis  of  the 
 Earth  ,  that  can  acpole  them  ,  tninster  then* 
 Crowns  ,  and  give  them  to  whom  llie  thinlcs  fit  ? 
 See  the  g;reat  things  •  and  thcfe  great  things  are 
 blaC^hemies.  This  is. clear.  For  to  attribute  that 
 to  her  lelf,  v/hich  belongs  only  to  God  ,  is  to 
 blafphcme. 
 
 And  toU'er  wjj  iwen  to  him  to  continue  forty 
 HudtiiJO  ?nomhj.  'tis  ilill  the  ieventh  head  that 
 is  treated  of  *Tis  lo  it  that  the  period  of  forty 
 and  two  months  ,  of  twelve  hundred  and  fixty 
 days  ^  that  is  to  fay,  of  twelve  hundred  and  fixty 
 years  ,  is  afitgned.  'Tis  clear  ^  that  theic  forty 
 two  month!:  do  not  refpeft  the  entire  Beafi ,  that 
 IS  to  fav,  the  itwtw  heads  ,  or  the  fevcn  Govern- 
 i/jents  ',  for  after  the  third  vcrfc  .  'tis  only  the 
 ieventh  head  that  isfpokenof.  Moreover,  the  fe- 
 venth  Monarch)' ,  in  its  \V'h6le  extent,  hath  lailed 
 nlmolt  twice  forty  two  prophetical  raonths^  as  we 
 have  before  obfervcd.  'Tis  therefore  the  dura- 
 tion of  the  Antichrijtian  Empire  ,  or  of  the  fe- 
 Cond  period  of  tlie  fourth  Aionarchy  ,  that  mull: 
 be  extended  to  izCo.  years. 
 '^>^'  He  opened  his  mouth  in  bUf^hemy  againfl  God, 
 
 'Tis  to  blafpheme  God  to  attribute  to  it  felf  his, 
 power  5  as  the  Roman  Church  doth  again jh  his 
 fjame  :  that  is  to  lay,  againll  his  glory.  The  Pa^ 
 pifm  ravifiies  away  the  glory  from  God  to  give  it 
 to  the  creatures.  Agatnft  his  Tabernacle  ;  Uiat 
 is  to  fay ,  againft  his  Temple  and  his  Church ,  in 
 calling  the  true  Children  of  God,  which  are  hi? 
 houfe  ,  heretiques  and  fchifmaticks.  Agatnji 
 them  that  dwell  in  Heaven.  Thefe  are  the  Saints 
 and  Angtls ,  of  whom  the  Faptfm  malces  idolsj  \xn(^ 
 •^hom  by  confequenee  it  greatly  injuretb, 
 
Ghap.  15.         of  the  Troph'ecies,  ^^ 
 
 Aud  it  ivM  given  to  him  to  make  war  with  the     v-  7- 
 Samts  ^  and  to  overcome  them.   'Tis  well  enough 
 known  how  the  Papifn   hath  tm^loytdAnathe- 
 maes  ,  thunders ,  fire ,  and  fword  to  extinguilli 
 the  truth,  and  todeflroy  the  faithful. 
 
 And  f  beheld  another  heafi  coming  cut  of  the     v.  ir, 
 JEarth ,  and  he  had  two  horns  like  a  Lamb  ,  and  he 
 fpake  M  a  Dragon.  . 
 
 In  the  fore-going  vifidn,  the  Holy  Spirit  re-  Jca^fu^"!?^ 
 prefented  the  fourth  Monarchy  in  its  two  Periods.,  two  hotn?; 
 and  its  whole  extent  by  only  one  Beafl.  We 
 have  ken  more  than  once  ,  that  this  Aionarcby 
 hath  two  periods  very  near  of  the  fame  duration. 
 Thcfirfi  is  from  the  birth  o£  Rome^  to  the  ruin 
 of  the  Imperial  dignity  ,  and  the  divifion  of  the 
 Empire  into  ten  t^ingdoms.  The  fecond  ,  from 
 the  deftrudtion  of  the  Imperial  dignity^  to  the 
 entire  ruin  of  the  Roman  Church.  'Tis  this  fe- 
 cond period ,  which  the  Prophet  here  reprefentsf 
 under  the  image  of  a  fecond  5^^7?.  ^Tis  another 
 Beafi ,  becaufe  it  is  another  name  ,  another  fort 
 of  Empire  y  an  Empire  hidden  under  the  name  of 
 the  Church.  'Tis  a  matter  that  begins  again  all 
 anew.  As  the  City  of  Rome  in  its  birth  was  lit- 
 tle, infenfible  ,  a  fmall  matter  in  a  word,  during 
 two  or  three  ages  j  fo  this  new  %oman  Empire^ 
 that  was  to  be  brought  forth  again ,  w^as  to  com- 
 mence alfb  from  weak  beginnmgs,  and  to  be  but 
 a  very  little  thing  for  fome  ages.  As  this  later 
 period  of  the  fourth  tiJM^onarchj  was  to  lafl  a^ 
 long  as  the  other,  and  was  to  ha^^e  a  form  whol- 
 ly different  from  it,  it  deferred  to  be  called  ano- 
 ther beafi. 
 
 This  fecond  Beajl"  afcends  out  of  the  tarth^ 
 and  not  out  of  the  Sea.  'Tis  the  laine  Ecaf}  J 
 that  is  fpoken  of  ia  the  eleventh  Chapter  -:  that 
 
14^  The  Accompli jhment        Chap,  iji 
 
 it  afcends  out  of  the  bottomUfs  p/>,that  is  to  fay, 
 from  Hell.  The  one  hinders  not  the  other.  The 
 Fa^ifm  comes  from  Hell ,  but  not  by  the  fame 
 means  as  the  firlt  beafi  did.  Thefe  two  Empires 
 come  not  from  the  fiime  place.  The  firft  Em- 
 fire  fprings  from  the  people,  and  their  ambition. 
 The  fecond  Empire  pioceeds  from  the  Clergy^  and 
 their  ambition.  It  fprings  from  the  Earth  as  a 
 plant ,  that  flioots  out  fmall,  and  becomes  great 
 infeniibly,  without  effufion  of  blood,  and  without 
 fpoil.  He  had  two  horns  likf  a  Lamb.  The  !^- 
 man  (^hurch  calls  her  felf  the  Spoufe  of  the  Lamb  > 
 iifurps  his  power  ;  the  name  oifefm  Qjrifl  is  al- 
 ways in  her  mouth  >  and  if  fhe  may  be  believed, 
 flie  doth  but  exercile  the  power  of  Jefiis  Chrifly 
 that  hath  been  lawfully  conferred  upon  her.  fefm 
 C^rifi  hath  two  powers,  in  Heaven  and  in  Earth. 
 uill  potier  i<  given  me  in  Heaven  and  Earth ,  faith 
 he.  The  Rctnan  Church  faith  the  fame  thing  of 
 her  fclf.  She  afcribcs  to  her  felf  the  temporal 
 power,  and  the  fpiritual  one.  He  [peaks  as  a  Dra- 
 gon. For  he  utters  blafphemiesagainll God,  and  • 
 "terrible  threatnings againfthis  Children. 
 
 And  he  exercifeth  all  the  power  of  the  jirft  heap 
 before  him.  Tiie  Papifm  hath  re-eitablilht  all  the 
 authority  of  the  ancient  Sm^erours.  The  "JR^man 
 Church  caufes  her  felf  to  be  ferved  by  i:i»^j.  She 
 takes  away  their  demeaufs  ,  Ihe  difpofes  of  their 
 Crowns y  Ihc draws m^/^rf  from  them,  and  tiLtx- 
 ciiCth  jtirisdicli on  in  all  their  States.  The  firfl 
 jBeaft,  that  is  to  fay ,  the  Roman  Pagan  Empire ,  did 
 no  more  in  the  countries  that  were  fub)e6t  to  it. 
 
 Qy^nd  caufeth  the  Earth ,  and  them  which  dwell 
 therein  to  worship  the  firft  'JBeaft.  Railing  up  in 
 her  felf  the  power  of  the  ancient  Empire  ,  fhe 
 makes  that  ancient  Empre^  be  raifed  up  again^ 
 
 under 
 
 V.  11. 
 
chap.  1).  $f  the  Prophecies,  147 
 
 under  a  nev^  name ,  viz..  that  of  the  Roman 
 Church  ,  be  adored  and  ferved.  And  he  doth  v.  13. 
 great  wonders  ,  fo  that  he  maketh  fire  come  dorun 
 ft  om  heaven  on  Earth  in  the  fight  of  men.  We 
 ihall  have  occafion  to  obferve  ,  and  prove  feveral 
 times  hereafter  ,  as  we  have  already  done  be- 
 fore 5  that  in  the  flyle  of  the  Prophets  ,  Hea- 
 ven^ when  an  Efiate  and  an  Empre  is  treated  of, 
 always  fignifics  the  foveraign  region  of  thofe 
 dignities,  The  Sun  is  the  Soveraign  ,  the  flars 
 are  the  Grandees.  Here  an  Empire  ,  a  State  ^  is 
 treated  of  under  the  name  of  a  "Seafi.  The  So- 
 veraign region  of  that  State  is  the  Heaven  , 
 from .  that  State  falls  fire  ,  that  is  to  fay , 
 thunders.  ,  It  can*t  be  doubted  ,  but  this  is 
 what  the  Roman  Church  it  felf  calls  thunders  y 
 and  thundrmg  Bulls.  'Tis  thofe  decrees  and  thofe, 
 Fa^al  Bulls  ,  which  proceed  from  the  Court  of 
 Rome.  Thefeareno  other  than  Pafl-board  thunders 
 and  artificial  fire -works.  However  'tis  known  , 
 that  they  have  fet  Kingdoms  in  a  fiame  a  hundred 
 and  a  hundred  times  ,  and  have  many  times 
 thought  to  fet  all  Europe  on  Fire.  To  this  are 
 added  Signs ^  that  is  to  lay  ,  prodigies  of  pride, 
 ambition,  madnefs ,  policy,  carnal  weapons, 
 and  other  means,  by  which  the  Beafi  of  Rome  h^tli 
 ufed  to  eftablifli  its  dominion  ,  and  fubject  King} 
 to  its  felf.  This  doth  not  exclude  the  falfe  mira- 
 cles ,  which  the  Pa^ifm  hath  ufed  to  eilblifli  ic 
 felf.  But  as  it  is  here  confider'd  much  more  as  a 
 Kingdom  than  as  a  Religion  ,  by  thefe  ligns  'tis  much 
 better  to  underftand  the  wicked  means  it  hath  em- 
 ployed to  eftablifh  its  tyranny ,  than  the  lying  mira- 
 cles ,    which  it  ufed  to  eilabiilli  its  falfe  mylteries. 
 
 And  deceiveth  them  which  d%v€ll  on  the  Earth     y.  14*; 
 h)  the  means  of  thofe  miracUs.     That  is  to  lay, 
 
 L  2  h  s 
 
1^8  Th  Accompli fhment       Chap.  i). 
 
 lie  induced  them  by  all  the  ways  of  deceit  and 
 violence  to  do  homage  to  him  ,  and  fubmit 
 themfelves  to  his  dominion  ,  Saying  to  them  that 
 dvjell  on  the  Earth  ,  that  they  fhouldmake  an  image 
 y.  15  to  the  bea(l.  And  he  had  power  to  give  life  unto 
 the  image  of  the  beafi  ,  that  the  image  of  the  beafl 
 fljonldboth  fpeal^^  and  caufe  that  as  many  as  ivoald 
 not  worship  the  image  bf  the  Beafi  ^  should  bel^illed. 
 This  here  is  an  admirable  place.  The  Roman 
 Chfirch  is  an  Smpire.  However,  it  is  but  an  «>?2/r^<? 
 of  an  Sfnpire ,  an  imaginary  Empire ,  founded  only 
 on  the  deceived  imagination  of  men.  They 
 need  but  fay  5^{  O  T,  to  deilroy  this  Empire.  The 
 reality  of  an  Empire  confiils-in  ciradells  ,  in  for- 
 treiles  ,  in  armies.  The  Roman  C/y^rr^  hath  none 
 of  all  this.  For  the  little  armies  that  the  Pope 
 might  raife  ,  is  not  that  which  fecures  his  Em- 
 pire. 'Tis  nottherfore  a  true  Empire.  The  Con- 
 zrents  of  the  Monks  are  his  Citadels.  The  Monks 
 are  his  Sotddscrsmid  Armies,  The  Priefis  are  his 
 Emiffarics.  The  Bishops  and  Areh-Btjhops  are  his 
 Lievtenants.  But  all  thefe  are  biit  images.  Ne- 
 vertheieis  this  image  o^  mi  Empire  [pedks^  a6i:s  y 
 makes  decrees  ,  railes  all  Europe  ,  and  caufes  all 
 thofe  to  be  killed  ,  that  will  not  pay  it  the  like 
 homage  ,  V\^hich  was  rcndcr'd  to  the  ancient 
 Roman  Empire. 
 ,.  jf-,.  And  he  caufeth  all ,    both  fmall  and  great ,  ^e, 
 
 to  receive  a  mark^  tn  their  right  hand  ,  or  in  their 
 foreheads.  And  that  no  man  might  buy  ,  or  fell  ^ 
 favehe  that  had  the  mark^orthe  name  of  the  Beafi, 
 The  Forehead  is  the  feat  of  profeffion.  Thenctf. 
 it  came  ,  that  ancient  Chrilli'ans  (ignified  their 
 profcilion  of  Chrillianity  by  a  fign  of  the  Crofi 
 on  the  forehead.  The  Hand  is  the  inftrument 
 of  adion.     The  inhabitants  of  the  Earth  can 
 
 neither 
 
Chap.  I  J.  of  the  Trojphecies,  i4p 
 
 neither  buy ,  nor  fell ,  under  the  dominion  of  the 
 Papifmy  that  is  to  fay,  partake  of  its  favours  and 
 its  riches  ,  unlefs  they  hive  the  Profeffion  of 
 ^Papfi  on  their  Forehead  J  and  the  actions  of  one 
 in  their  Hands.  This  is  what  is  meant  by  the 
 Mark,  '^f  the  Beafi  ,  and  not  fome  particular 
 mark,  and  one  Properly  fo  called. 
 
 Here  is  wifdora  j  let  htm  that  hath  underjian-  ^-  '^• 
 4ffig  count  the  npember  of  the  Beail  :  >for  it  is  the 
 number  of  a  man  ,  and  his  number  is  Jix  hundred 
 threefcore  and  fix.  If  fo  much  had  not  been  wrote 
 about  this  ,  here  would  be  a  fubjsct  to  write  a 
 great  deal  upon.  But  in  a  few  w^ords  ,  I  can't 
 doubt  5  but  that  they  who  \\x\z  reckoned  the 
 numeral  power  of  the  letters  of  the  name  of  the 
 Roman  Church  ,  and  of  its  Po^e  ,  h.we  hit  upon 
 thefenle  of  the  Prophecy.  'Tis  the  number  of 
 his  name  ;  that  is  to  fiy  ,  exprellely  contained 
 in  his  name.  '71  j  a  number  of  a  man ,  that  is  to  fay  , 
 'tis  a  number  that  mull:  be  undcrllood  according 
 as  men  do  count  i  not  in  a  prophetical  and 
 Myfterious  Ifyle  ^  which  oftentimes  under  one 
 number  hides  another  unknown  number.  But  in 
 what  language  mnftwc  count  the  numeral  letters 
 of  the  name  of  the  Beaft  .^  'Tis  eafy  to  detcrmin 
 that.  The  i'r(7;?/;^a>j- mull  be  explained  according 
 to  the  language  of  the  Prophets.  There  are  two 
 languages  of  the  Prophets  ,  Hcbretu  and  GreeJ^. 
 Look  for  the  name  of  the  Roman  Church  in  thefe 
 two  languages.  In  /:/^^?'^'m^  you  will  find  ^(j;^*)'/^/-', 
 and  in  Greel^  Lateinos.  The  firll  fignilies  the 
 Roman  Beaji^  or  the  Roman  Church.  Thelecond 
 fignifies  the  Emperour  or  the  Latin  Pope.  And 
 in  the  one  and  in  the  other  there  is  exactly  fix 
 hundred  threefcore  and  fix. 
 
 Here  I  might  flop  with  reference  to  the 
 
 L  5  num" 
 
 •V 
 
ijQ  The  McompUfhment        Chap.  ij. 
 
 Kumher  666.  And  'tis  with  fbme  difficulty  that 
 I  enter  upon  the  depths  of  the  interpretation 
 of  thofe  Authors  ,  who  w^ould  have  this  Num- 
 ber 666.  refpeft  not  the  Name  of  the  Beafty 
 but  of  his  Empire.  They  pretend  ,  that  as  the 
 7s(^Hmber  144.  is  confecrated  to  fignify  tlie  Emr 
 
 The  num.  pire  of  f.  Chrift  ,   which  appears   by   the    144. 
 
 $er » /;4.     thcufaud  Sealed  ones  ,  pretty  often  niention'd  in 
 
 denotes  ,  _  ,      .  .   '  J..        'J  ,t        ; 
 
 thewiioie  the  ReveUiton  ;  in  hke  manner  the  Number 
 fecau'ieof  ^'^^*  "^yftically  dcuotcs  the  entire  Era^ire  of  the 
 lueive ,  Beafi  znd  its  -pYinci^zl  pyara^ers.  Theyobferve, 
 tocu"'"^*  t^''^^  ^^^^  ISl^mber  144.  hath  for  its  fquare  root 
 the  Number  twelve.  For  tweh^e  multiplied  by 
 it  felf ,  twelve  times  twelve  makes  144.  The 
 Number  of  twelve  is  facrcd  ,  becaule  of  the 
 twelve  Patriarchs  of  the  ancient  Ifrael ,  and  the 
 twelve  u^poftles^  that  are  the  Patriarchs  of. the 
 new  Ifrael.  So  the  Number  144.  that  myftically 
 fignifies  the  whole  Church  of  I.  Chrift ,  is  foun- 
 ded on  the  Is^umber  twelve.  That  is  to  fay  ,  the 
 whole  Chriftian  Church is£oundcd.ontht ^poftlet , 
 who  make  one  divine ///Vr^rc-Zj^.  Whcrfore  the 
 number  twelve  bears  fway  in  all  the  parts  of  the 
 def  cription  of  the  prufaUm  ,  which  we  read  of 
 in  the  21.  Chap,  of  the  Revelation.  Slie  hath 
 twelve  Foundations  ,  ttvelve  Gates  ,  twelve angells , 
 'twelve  Tribes  ,  t^l'elv.e  thou  fund  Furlongs.  The 
 Tree  of  Life .^  which  is  in  themidilof  the  place,  , 
 bears  twelve  Sorts  of  fruits  every  year ;  and  lafilj  , 
 the  Wall  is  of  1 44.  Cubits ,  i.  e.  twelve  tim:s  twelve. 
 So  the  Church  ,  which  hath  her  root  in  the 
 number  twelve  ,  by  the  multiplicatioji  of  this 
 number  twelve  by  it  felf,  makes  144.  ^  facred 
 4Sumber.  But  the  number  666.  which  is  exor- 
 bitant ,  and  which  exceeds  the  number  oft  welve , 
 aijd  hath  not  this  number  twelve  for  its  root, 
 
 "is 
 
chap.  If.  of  the  "Prophecies.  Ijl 
 
 is  the  emblem  of  the  AmichriftUn  Churchy 
 which  is  not  founded  on  the  txi/elve  Apofilcs.^ 
 which  hath  not  fwelve  Articles  of  Faith  ,  but 
 many  more.  In  a  word  ,  as  the  Number  666. 
 hath  no  relation  to  tliat  of  twelve  ,  fo  the  Antt- 
 chrtfiian  Chnreh  hath  no  relation  to  the  Chrijitan 
 and  <!y4vofloltcal  Church. 
 
 An  Engltf?  Divine  ,   one  Potter^  hath  carried  Totufi 
 this  notion  further  than  others  have  done ,  in  an  "he  num°^ 
 exprefs  treatife  ,  which  he  hath  made  about  the  ber6c6. 
 myftery  of  the  Number  666.  He  pretends  ,  that 
 as  the  Number  ot  1-I4.  is  not  myitically  defigned 
 to  fignify  the  Church  and  the  Empire  of  I.  (^hrijl , 
 but  for  the  falce  of  the  Number  1 2  ,    which  is 
 its  fquareroot ,  and  on  which  it  is  built  ;  in  like 
 manner  alfo  the  7'{^tmber  666.  is  not  myllical, 
 but  by  reafo'i  of  the  fquareroot  ^  on  which  it  is 
 raifed  j  {o  he  would  have  it ,  that  we  lliould  extract: 
 the  root  of  the  Number  c66.  and  believes  ,  'tis 
 in  this  root  that  we  mult  feek  after  the  tyi^yftery 
 of  the  Empire  of  the  Beaft .  Arithmeticians  call  the  whatth* 
 fcfuare  root  of  a  Number  given  ,   that  number,  fquare 
 by  which  m  multiplying  it  by  it  ((t\^  .y  the  number  ^°°'"* 
 given  is  produced,  whether  there  be  any  remain- 
 ders or  no.     For  inllance  ,    10  is  the  fqtiare  root 
 of  an  ICO,  b.ecaufe  ten  multiplied  by  it  felf ,  10 
 times  lomakea  100  without  any  remains.     The 
 fquare  root  of  55*.  is  icven  ,  becaufe  multiplying 
 7  by  it  felf  5   7  times  7  make  49  ,  and  a  remainder 
 of  6  makes  5'5'.    According  to  this  ,    the  fc^uare  i^.  is  the 
 root  of  the  number  666  is  25 ,  for  2^  multiplied  '^^^^^^^°°^ 
 by  itfelf  makes  6z^.  witli  a  remainder  of  4 1 .  which 
 makes  666. 
 
 This  being  fuppofed  ,  that  2  ^  is  the  fquare  root 
 and  the  foundation  of  the  Number  666  ,  hepre- 
 ^er^s  J  that  as  1 44  founded  upon  1 2  reprefents  the  t 
 
 L  4.  wholQ 
 
iji  The  Mcomplifhment      Chap,  i^, 
 
 whole  Church  ,  founded  upon  the  holy  Hierarchy 
 of  the  \ij4pftles;  in  lilce  manner  666  reprefents 
 the  whole  uiritichriftian  Empire  of  the  Papifm , 
 founded  upon  the  lAnttchrtftian  Hierarchy.  And 
 to  make  appear  how  exa(5l  the  op^ojition  to  the 
 Chriftian  Hierarchy  is  5  he  fhevvs  ,  that  as  the 
 Jsl umber  i2.  bears  1  way  in  the  whole  compofition 
 of  leruftlcm  ,  which  is  the  Church  and  the  holy 
 City  5  12  Foundations ,  1 2.  Gates  ,12  uingells  ,12. 
 thoufand  Furlongs  ,  12  forts  o£  Fruits  j  in  like 
 manner  tlie  number  2  5  bears  fway  in  all  the  Po» 
 TiKnum-  pfh  Hierarchy.  I.  In  the  number  of  the  Cardi* 
 bears Vway  ^^"^^^  5 ^^^ according to their firft inftitution ,  were, 
 in  the  la-  2^^  whcras  thc  (t^o/i/f  J  were  but  12.  II.  In 
 Cachl!'  regard  to  the  number  of  Churches  into  which  Ro- 
 me Chrifiian  was  at  firll:  divided  ,  which  were 
 25.  wheras  the  \\Q.wtn\Y  ferufakm  ^^^^^  ^^^^  ^^ 
 6'df^/ :  The  Chpirches  in  which  they  did  baptize . 
 anfvvering  to  the  Gates  of  the  City  ,  becaufe' 
 Baptifm  is  the  entrance  into  the  Church.  III.  In 
 the  number  of  the  Parifhes  or  Tribes  ,  which  in 
 .^(7»?^  were  255,  wheras  the  ^erufilemxlmt  comes 
 down  from  above  ,  hath  but  1  2  Tribes  ,  as 
 appears  by  the  21  of  the  Revelation.  IV.  In 
 the  number  of  the  Foundations  of  ^czw*? ,  which 
 are  25"  C ar  din  alls  ^  originallv  and  anciently  com- 
 pofingthe  facred  C<?//f ^^^ ,  that  is  called  the  foun- 
 dation of  the  Church  ;  wheras  the  Holy  City 
 hath  but  12  foundations  ,  v.hicli  are  the  12 
 A^ofiles.  V.  In  the  number  of  Angels^  i.e. 
 Pajrors  ,  who  are  in  number  25  Ppitors  ,  Cardi- 
 nals ,  Pallors  of  Pallors  3  wheras  the  Jerufalem 
 in  the  Revelation  knows  but  12  Angels  ,  12 
 principall  Payors  ^  which  are  the  12  A^ofiles. 
 VI.  In  the  number  of  ihc  Gates  of  Rome  ^  which 
 were  zy  wheras  ferujalsm  h^thhxxt  12.     VII. 
 
 In 
 
Chap.ly.  of  the  Trophecies,  153 
 
 In  the  extent  of  the  City  of  Rome  ,    which  was 
 15-  thoufand  furlongs  >   wheras  the  ferufahm  of 
 St.fohnhilh.  but  12  thoufand /«r/(?«^x.     VIII. 
 In  the  number  of  the  fruits  of  the  Tree  of  Life^ 
 which  are  the  Articles  of  faith  ,   becaufe  the  juft 
 fhall  live  by  faith.  The  fruits  in  the  lerufalem  of 
 St.Iohn  are  but  12.  T\\Q Articles o?  the  Chrifiian 
 faith  are  but  12  alfo  :  but  the  Articles  of  the 
 "Popfh  faith  are  25  in  number.  He  ^x\ds  moreover,  l^^^'f'i^ 
 that  the  number  25"  bears  fway  in  all  the  depen-  found  In 
 dances  of  the  Empire  of  the  Pa^ifm  -,  that  in  the  ienS'of" 
 greateft  part  of  the  Eftates  of  the  Papifm  they  tbe  Pa^tiKi, 
 reckon  25  Provinces  ,     or   principal  dignities. 
 That  upon  the  great  AltAr  of  St.  Peter  at  Rome 
 there  is  a  golden  Crofs  of  2  5  hands  brecdth.   Be- 
 fore the  Church  there  are  five  Gates  ,   and  o^e  of 
 them  is  not  open'd  but  every  25  yeois.     In  St. 
 Mary  fJHajor  there  are  25  Altars.    The  great 
 Altar  of  the  Church  o£  St.  Peters  yis  25* foot  fquare 
 one  every  fide.    Befides  all  this  ,   the  Popifh  Al- 
 tar are  marked  with  25  Markj ,  in  honour  of  the 
 5  womids  of  /.  C^riji  5  times  redoubled.     The 
 (iime  number  is  confecrated  in  the  Mafs  for  the 
 fame  reafon  ,   becaufe  of  the  5.  wounds  of  our 
 faviour.     He  makes  divers   obfervations  of  this 
 nature  on  the  Number  2)  bearing  fway  in  all  the 
 Pa^ifm  ,    even  in  the  Council  of  Trent  ,   which 
 began  by  2  5  Bifhop  ,  had  2  5  Seffons^  wasfubfcri- 
 bcd  by  25  Arch-Btfhcps  ,    and  made  25  Articles 
 of  faith.   And  above  all ,  he  obferves ,   that  the 
 l^^umber  25- with  its  f^uare  root  5,  were  confide- -^^5^^^^^*: 
 red  by  the  Heathen  as  numbers  of  an  ill  omen,  of  an  la    ■ 
 See  5  faith  he  ,  the  reafon  why  the  Number  6(^6  °™'°- 
 reprefents  the  whole  Antichnjiian  Empire  ,  *'tis 
 becaufe  it  hath  for  its  fcjUAre  root  the  number  25, 
 which  is  the  prevailing  number  in  the  Tapal  Hie- 
 rarchy,  '  Wheras 
 
Ij4  The  JccompUfhment       Chap,  ij, 
 
 Wherers  the  number  144.  that  fignifies  the 
 Church.  5  hath  for  its  fquare  root  the  number  i  z  , 
 which  is  the  lacred  number  of  the  Patriarchs  and 
 jipoftles.  As  for  the  remainder  of  41,  which  is 
 added  to  the  number  62  $  ,  arifing  from  1^.  muU 
 tiplied  by  it  felf ,  he  gives  many  ingenious  rea- 
 fons  for  it,  and  which  do  defervetobe  confuked/ 
 S^^'r^e  ^^  the  place.  lofe^h  Mede,  who  is  a  great  Ma- 
 mainder  of  fter  in  thcfe  forts  of  things  ,  gives  a  very  authen- 
 ^o'^°ifg'yp  tique  approbation  of  this  difcovery.  Anditcani 
 6i5.  not  be  denied,  but  that  it  is  very  ingenious.  But 
 I  confels ,  I  find  it  a  Hctle  profound .  However, 
 I  would  not  deny  ,  that  it  is  the  intention  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit.  And  it  may  be  this  is  the  meaning 
 of  the  Prophecy,  Here,  is  ivifdom^  let  him  that  hath 
 und%rfiand.ing  count  the  number  of  the  beafi:  For 
 underfianding  may  fignify  the  wildom  of  this 
 "World ,  i.e.  Artthmetio^ue ,  which  makes  a  part 
 of  humane  fciences,  to  fignify  ,^  that  to  penetrate 
 into  this  myllery  oixhz  number  6^S€.  we  muft 
 ufe  the  rules  oi  Anthmetique  ,  and  feek  for  th? 
 fquare  root  of  this  number  666.. 
 
 Befides ,  though  one  fhould  admit  all  the  ob-? 
 fervations  of  Potter  as  folid,  this  would  not  de^ 
 llroy  the  common hypothefis ,  which  is,  that  the 
 number  666.  alludes  to  the  names  of  Latemos  anc 
 Romiyth  ,  in  which  this  number  is  fo  precifelj 
 found.  For  the  product  of  2  5  •  multiphed  by  it  fell 
 makes  but  6.25.  Why  did  the  Holy  Spirit  add  ; 
 remainder  of  41  ?  why  did  he  not  leave  the  roum 
 account  of  62  5:  ,  the  product  of  the  fquare  roo 
 S5'  ?  or  why  ,  refoiving  to  add  a  remainder,  di< 
 he  not  add  "20  to  make  it  645*  ,  or  50  to  make  i 
 65  T  5  but  addsprecifely  a  remainder  of  41  tomak 
 it  666  ?  I  am  perfwaded,  it  was  to  make  up  the  fur 
 contained  in  the  names  Latemos  and  Romiytk 
 ■  '         S 
 
Shap.  iy.  (ffthe  TrophecieSp  iJ5 
 
 50  that  it  is  ftill  true,  that  the  numher  666.  re- 
 ers  immediately  to  the  name  of  the  Antichrijlian 
 Empire.  But  I  will  not  deny  ,  but  that  befides 
 :his ,  there  are  other  myfteries  in  it  j  and  thofe 
 5f  Potter  are  very  well  contrived,  and  very  proba- 
 ble. To  ftrengthen  them,  theie  two confidera-  xwoconfi- 
 :ions  may  be  added  -,  Firfl: ,  That  the  number  f"^j°"t 
 12.  fignifying  very  naturally  the  whole  Co/pel  mi-  then  the 
 ntftry  ^  becauieofthe  twelve  Apo[tles  ^  who  are  °P;f^;°°  °^ 
 the  firft  Miniflers  of  the  Gof^el  j  the  number 
 144.  muft  alfo  naturally  (ignity  the  body  of  the 
 whole  Church  ;  becaule  as  the  number  144.  is 
 produced  by  the  multiplication  of  12,  in  like 
 jnanner  the  body  of  the  Church  is  formed  by  the 
 multiplication  ,  which  is  produced  by  the  GoJj>eL 
 miniftry ,  of  which  the  twelve  jdpftles  are  the 
 founders.  On  the  other  hand ,  ?islht  number  666 
 is  produced  by  the  multiplication  of  25  ,  fo  the 
 j^mpre  of  the  Papifm  and"  of  the  Beafi  is  produr 
 ced  by  the  multiplication  ,  caufed  by  his  falfe 
 miniftry  and  by  his  falfe  Paftors  ,  who  originally 
 were  25, 
 
 Seoond  ,  The  other  confideration  is ,  that  the 
 Holy  Spirit  fignifies  the  Gofpel  mtniftrj  by  1 2 , 
 and  the  body  of  the  Gof^el  Church  by  144.  And 
 on  the  contrary,  the  body  of  the  Empire  of  the 
 Papifm  by  666.  to  teach  us  the  proportion  that 
 is  between  the  falfe  Qjurch  and  the  true.  144  is 
 but  the  fifth  part  of  666.  The  true  Church  in  the 
 time  of  the  oppreflion  and  reign  of  uintichnft^ 
 is  almoft  nothing  in  comparilon  of  the  falfe 
 Church, 
 
 CHAP. 
 
J  j6  The  ^ccomplijhment      Chap,  1 6* 
 
 CHAP.  XVI. 
 
 The  Explication  of  thefeventeenth  Chapter  of  the 
 Revelation  ,  where  the  Empire  of  the  Papifm  \ 
 is  plainly  defcribed.  I 
 
 IN  purfuing  the pi6ture o^Antichrift^ according 
 to  the  Prophecies  ,  to  llievv  that  that  Empire 
 is  found  in  the  Papifm  ,  we  enter  on  die  17^^ 
 Chap,  of  the  Revelation ,  which  contains  an  ex- 
 phcation  of  the  i:^*^  Chapter.  'Tis  the  fame 
 thing  under  lefs  obfcure  enigma* s.  In  the  i^*** 
 Chapter  we  Jhave  feen  two  Beafis.  Here  only 
 one  of  tliem  is  feen  5  but  by  way  of  amends  for 
 that  ,  here  is  a  woman  feen ,  fitting  on  the  be  aft. 
 So  that  here  are  two  perfons. 
 jf-3.  So  he  carried  me  away  in  the  Spirit  intv  the 
 
 wildernefs ;  and  I  faw  a  Tvoman  jit  upon]  a  fcarlet" 
 celoured  b^afi  ^  full  of  names  of  blafphemy  ^  having 
 feven  heads  and  ten  horns.  See  here  the  firfl  Beafi 
 of  the  i;;*''  Chapter,  i.  e.  the  Roman  Empire, 
 The  Beafi  is  o^tl  fear  let  colour.  It  was  the  co- 
 lour of  the  Roman  Empire.  Its  Emperours  ,  its 
 Senators  ,  and  its  Grandees  were  clothed  with 
 purple  i  all  the  World  knows  that.  In  the  fol-, 
 lowing  Chapter  it  fhall  be  proved ,  that  thefe- 
 two  'Beafis ,  this  here,  and  that  of  the  thirteenth 
 Chapter  ,  are  one  and  the  fame  'Beafi.  On  this 
 Beafi  fits  a  woman  :  See  here  a  thing  that  fpeajcst 
 and  that  loudly.  <iA  woman .-  who  doth  not  fee, 
 that  this  fignifies  a  Church  f  Did  any  ever  fee  in 
 the  Prophets  an  Empire  ,  as  an  Empire  repre-? 
 fented  under  the  image  oi  a  woman  ?  Is  not  this, 
 Uie  Emblem,  which  the  Holy  Spiiitufeth every 
 
 whercj- 
 
V-4. 
 
 Chap.  16.        of  de  Trophecies.         •       ij/ 
 
 where  ,  to  reprefent  either  the  true  Chureh,  the 
 Spouie  of  Jefus  Chrillj  or  thefaife  Church,  that 
 is  become  unfaithful  to  her  Spoufe.  ui  woman 
 fitting  on  a  Beaft.  This  is  vifibly  a  Church  en- 
 grafred,  and  fitting  upon  an  Empire.  'Tis  the 
 Roman  Church  engraffed  on  the  Roman  Empire. 
 But  we  fliall  touch  again  on  this  refledlion  in  the 
 following  Chapter. 
 
 jind  the  tuoman  was  arrayed  in  purple  ,  And 
 fcarlet  colour ,  and  decked  %vith  gold  ,  andpreciom 
 fiones  5  and  pearls.  'Tis  not  the  Bea(i  only  that 
 is  of  a  fcarlet  colour ,  the  woman  alio  is  clothed 
 with  purple.  The  Qiurch  ,  Avhich  is  engraffed 
 on  the  Empire,  hath  taken  the  colour  oftlic^E^z- 
 pire.  The  Pope,  the  Cardinals  ,  the  vJ^intfiers 
 of  the  Court  of 'R^me ,  are  diitinguilht  by  the  im- 
 perial/>^r/)/^  TLud  fcarlet.  The  gold  ,  the  pearls, 
 and  the  Hones ,  encreafe  the  magnificence.  No- 
 thing is  more  proud  than  the  pomp  of  the  Ro' 
 man  Court.  She  holds  a  golden  cup  in  her  handy 
 full  of  abominations.  Poculum  zy^ureum  Tlennm 
 Abotmnationum.  'Tis  a  wonderful  accident,  that 
 the  four  initial  letters  of  thefe  four  words  P.  A. 
 I  P.  A.  make  the  name  of  Papa  in  the  Bible  of  the 
 Latins  and  of  the  Roman  Church.  Let  him  be- 
 lieve it  that  will,  that  this  was  purely  by  chance, 
 but  I  can't  believe  it.  This  Woman  is  a  Profti- 
 tute,  an  adulterous  Woman  ,  a  Church  unfaithful 
 to  Jefus  Chrift  her  Spoufe.  She  is  reprefented 
 to  us,  making  the  Kings  of  the  Earth  d.runk^with 
 the  Wine  of  her  Fornications.  Thefe  are  hex  Abo- 
 ftiinations,  her  Supei-flitions,  her  falfe  Worfhip^ 
 her  Idols  ,  and  her  falfe  Religion ,  wherewith 
 flie  moikts  people  and  Kings  drunk  by  herunliappy 
 perfwafions.  The  figure  is  borrowed  from  tliofe 
 flebauched  Women  ^  that  give  delicious  liquors 
 
iy8  The  Accojnplifhnent  Chap.  i& 
 
 to  their  Gallants  to  enflame  them.     The  cup  of 
 gold  5  into  which  all  thefe  abominations  are  pour- 
 ed out  5  is  the  pretended  infallibiltty.    This  Do- 
 ctrine contains  allthe  Tuperltitionsandtheerrours 
 of  the  Roman  (httrch  ,  as  a  Ctip.     It  retains  and 
 unites  them  together.     Without  this,  all  would 
 ruji  out,  as  wine  out  of  a  veflel.     'Tis  a  Ch^  of 
 gold  :  for  this  pretended  priviledge  of /w/^/A'^/Z/f/, 
 would  be  the  moll:   precious   thing   in  ail  the 
 World  to  him  that  lliould  have  it.     This  Ch^  of 
 gold^  fignifies  alfo  that  pompous  out-fide  of  cere- 
 monies ,  and  thole  lb  ghttering  externals  ^  which , 
 contain  difguifed    abominations    and    idolatries. 
 The  People  drink  the  poifon  by  favour  o/r/?-?  Cup.  j 
 They  receive  the  idolatry  by  favour  of  the  pomp, 
 and  the  fair  out -fide. 
 
 t«5«  IJpon  her  fore-head  ivas  a  name  wrinen  tJA/fX- 
 
 STE  R  T  Babylon  the  great ,  the  Mether of  Har- 
 lets  and  abominations  of  the  Earth.  'Tis  the  de- 
 fcription  of  the  Roman  Church.  She  bears  writ- 
 ten on  her  fore-head  MYSTERY  5  for  it  is 
 the  mj  fiery  of  iniquity  ^7i$  we  have  feenbefore.  All 
 there  is  Mydery  ,  all  there  appears  like  Religion^ 
 'tis  the  proper  name  of  Religions  ;  but  the  truth 
 is  ,  'tis  a  myjiery  of  iniquity  ^  a  Religion  full  of  a- 
 bominations.  'Tis  a  very  remarkable  thing,  that 
 the  Popes  did  fometimes  bear  this  name  MY 
 S.TER  Y  written  in  the  fore-part  of  their  Mi 
 ter.  A  Venetian  Author  allures  us  of  it,  and  Jo 
 fe^h  Scaliger  faith  ,  that  he  had  feen  them  fo 
 marked.  ^T'\s  the  great  Babylon.  We  have  feen 
 why  Ihe  is  focal  led  j  .fi*i^yo»  was  once  the  Foun- 
 tain of  all  Idolatries. 
 
 j.  6.  uind  I  fa%u  the  woman  drunks  with  the  blood  oj 
 
 the  Saints  ?  'Tis  no  longer  the  Beaft  that  fhed; 
 the  blood  of  ^JHartyrfy  'tis  the  Woman.    'Tv- 
 
Chap.i6.  of  tke  fropheciesl  159 
 
 no  longer  the  ancient  Roman  Empire  j  'tis  the 
 falfe  Church  ?  'tis  the  Roman  C/j^^rc/?  that  ufes  the 
 paws  of  the  Beafi  ,  the  Arms  01  the  Empire ,  and 
 of  Kings  5  to  periecute  the  Church.  As  in  the 
 fecond  £eaj^  ot  the  15^*^  Chapter,  the  image  of  the 
 Beafl ,  the  %oman  Chp^rch  ,  though  fhe  is  but 
 an  image  of  an  Empire,  gives  order  for  the  ^7//«^ 
 of  the  Saints. 
 
 The  Beafi  that  thou  fawefl  ^  was  andisnet.  'Tis  *  /* 
 the  Angel  that  fpealcs  ,  explaining  the  vifion  to 
 Saint  John.  The  Empire^  which  thou  hall feen 
 reprelented  by  the  beafl  ,  is  the  %oman  Tagan 
 Empire^  that  tends  toward  its  end ,  and  of  which 
 two  thirds  are  already  paif.  He  mull  afcendout 
 of  the  bottomlefs  pit  ^  and  go  into  perdition.  That 
 Empire  mull  very  ipeedily  be  brought  to  nothing* 
 But  after  it  shall  have  been  dellroyed  ,  it  Ihall 
 arife  again  out  o't  Hell ,  under  another  form, un- 
 der the  name  and  the  form  of  a  Church.  'Tis  the 
 head  that  was  woiinded  to  death,  and  vv'hichwas 
 to  revive.  But  this  fecond  Empire  ,  that  mull 
 raife  up  the  firll  again  ,  and  fpring  from  its  afhes, 
 ihall  finally  perifh  >  vv'hereas  the  Empire  chat  fhali 
 be  given  to  the  Saints^  ihall  never  pcrifh. 
 
 jind  they  th^,t  dwell  on  the  Earth  ,  &c.  shall 
 wonder  ,  when  they  behold  the  Beafl  ,  that  ti/as^ 
 and  is  not  ,  and  yet  is.  And  the  Inhabitants  of 
 the  %oman  Empire fliall  comprehend  nothing  of 
 this  myllery=  They  fhall  fee  ,  that  the  "Ryoman. 
 Empire  ihall  be  aboliHit ,  %ome  fhall  ceafe to  be 
 the  Millrefs  of  the  World  by  the  fall  of  the  Em^ 
 erours  -,  and  all  on  a  fudden  they  fhall  again  f^e 
 Rome  mounted  up  again  to  the  lame  dignity.  The 
 Beafl  was.  The  Roman  Empire  hath  been.  H^ 
 is  not;  the  Empire  hath  cealed.  And  yet  is:  and 
 yet  they  ihaU  fee  this  Smpirs  return ,  without 
 
 knowing 
 
7-9. 
 
 I  ^o  The  ^ccomplifkment      C h  ap.  1 6, 
 
 knowing  how.  This  prodigy  will  make  them  dizzy 
 and  enchaunt  them. 
 
 Here  is  the  mind ,  which  hath  wifdom.  The 
 feven  heads  are  feven  mountains  ,  on  which  the 
 u/omanjitteth.  We  have  feen  feven //<f^^x  on  the 
 Beafi  on  which  the  Woman  fate.  Thefe  kvtn 
 Heads  fignify  two  things,  i  /?.  Thofe  feven  Moun- 
 tains on  which  the  Roman  (^hurch  is  railed  ,  by 
 reafbn  of  the  feven  Mountains  of  Rome  ,  which 
 is  its  Metropolis.  'Tis  a  Chara^er  that  makes 
 her  remarkable  -,  for  fhe  hath  always  been  called 
 Septicollis. 
 
 \.\Q.  T he fe feven  heads  are  alfo  feven  Kings  ,  five  are 
 fallen  ,  and  one  is  ,  and  the  other  is  not  jet  come. 
 Thefe  feven  Heads  fignify  alfo  the  kYcn  Kings , 
 that  is  to  fay  ,  the  feven  forts  of  Soveraign  Go- 
 vernments 5  under  which  this  Empire  hath  pafTed , 
 and  mufl  pafs  along.  Firft  Kings.  2d.  Confuls. 
 3d.  Decemvires.  4th.  Tribunes  of  the  /people. 
 5th.  Perpetual  Dilators.  Thefe  five  are  fallen , 
 thefe  five  Governments  were  pafled  in  St.  John's 
 time.  The  one  is  ,  viz.  the  fixth  ,  that  is  the  Go 
 'vernment  of  the  Emperours  ;  and  the  other  is  not 
 yet  come  5  that  is  to  fay ,  the  feventh  Head ,  which 
 is  that  of  the  Popes ,  is  not  yet  come.  And  when 
 he  Cometh  ,  he  mufl  continue  a  fhort  f^ace.  I  for 
 merly  believed  ,  that  thefe  words  might  be  ap 
 plied  to  the  Pope  and  to  the  Papifm  3  but  I  believe 
 it  no  longer  5  and  to  underitand  them,  we  mufl 
 read  the  following  verfe. 
 
 f,tu  j4nd  the  Beafi  that  was  ,  and  is  not  ^  even  he  it 
 
 the  eighth  ,  and  is  of  the  feven  ,  and  goeth  intt 
 perdition,  'Tis  it  may  be  defign.jdly  ,  that  is  tc 
 lay  5  to  render  the  Prophecy  more  obfcure,  that 
 the  H.  Spirit  hath  inverted,  the  words.  Wemuf] 
 therfore  refume  the  lafl  words  of  the  foregoing 
 ,    '  verfcj 
 
Chap.  1(5.    .       oftheTrofhcieSo  x6t 
 
 verfe ,  join  them  with  thefehere ,  and  place  them 
 all  thus  :  jind  the  eighth  King  is  alfo  of  the  Beafiy 
 which  was ,  and  is  not.  He  is  of  the  feven  j  and 
 when  he  fhall  come  ,.  he  mttft  continue  for  a  fhort 
 Jpace  ,  and  thengoeth  into  perdition.  See  here  an 
 eighth  King  ,  that  belongs  to  the  Roman  Empire. 
 And  this  eighth  King^-  of  the  feven  ^  he  is  of  the 
 number  ot  the  feven  Governments.  It  mull 
 neceflarily  be  ,  that  this  eighth  King  mull  come 
 fr.om  hence,  that  one  of  the  feven  is  divided  into 
 two.  And  *tis  the  Head  of  the  Roman  Em^e- 
 r(?«^v  divided  into  two,  Forihc  Roman  Emperoujs 
 are  either  Pagans  ,  or  Chriflians.  The  converfion 
 of  the  Emperov.rs  made  fo  great  a  change  ,  that 
 the  Chrifitan  Empcrours  deferved  to  be  reckoned 
 for  an  eighth  head. 
 
 However  ,.  becaufe  they  laft  butafhort  fpace^ 
 and  becaufe  i)i  refpecl  of  their  Temporal ,  they 
 were  perfectly  like  the  fore-going  Emperonrs^  ' 
 the  Holy  Spirit  ranlis  them  under  the  feventh 
 head.  Jind  ivhen  he  cometh  ,  he  muji  continue  4 
 fhort  fiace.  That  is  to  fay  ,  when  the  fecond 
 part  of  the  Head  of  the Empsrofirs  {hall  become^ 
 i>iz.  the  Chriftian  Emperours  ,  it  fnall  not  continue 
 long,  Indeed  the  Chrifian  Emperours  did  nQC 
 poflels  the  Empire  ,  but  from  the  converlion  of 
 Conftantine  to  Valentinian  the  third  about  15,0  j 
 or  13  5. years.  Befides  ^  the  tranfpolition  of  the 
 words  which  I  have  fuppofed  ,  doth  not  make 
 any  difficulty  here  5  for  if  I  made  a  corqmentary  ^ 
 I  could  eafily  bring  examples  much  more  harfh 
 inthewripngsonly  of  theN.Teftaraent..    .      .  . 
 
 And  the  ten  Horns  ^    which  thou  faw eft _'^  are     v.  13^ 
 ten   Kings  ,    wl^ich  have  received  no  Kingdom  as 
 yet  :  hut  receive  power  as  Kings  one  hour  with  the 
 Seafr,    Thefe  are  the  ttn  Kings ,  or  the  ten  Kfng^ 
 
 M  diimsl 
 
i6i  The  Accomi?lip?meHt        Chap.  16, 
 
 doms  ,  into  which  the  Roman  Empre  was  rent ^ 
 when  the  Imperial  power  was  deltroyed  in  the 
 ^'eft.  And  the  fame  time  that  the  ten  Kings  were 
 made  -,  the  Beaft ,  that  is  ta  fav  ,  the  fecond 
 Beaft  of  the  i^^^.  Chapter  ,  the  'Beafi  with  two 
 Horns  ^  the  Roman  Church jhegMi  to  form  its-Ew- 
 pire.  This  is  one  of  the  molt  remarkable  places  of 
 the  Prophecies ,  to  find  the  pokit  of  the  birth  of  the 
 uintichriftian  Empire.  Thcrfore  it  dcferves  a  lart^er 
 reflection  ,  which  ihall  be  found  afterwards  in  its 
 V.  ij.  proper  place.  Thefe  have  one  mind,  and  [hall  give 
 thei/  poxver  and  (irength  unto  the  Beafl.  Thele  ten 
 KniJs  5  or  thei'e  ten  Kingdoms  ,  fliali  voluntarily 
 fubmit  themfeives  to  the  yoke  of  the  Roman  Church. 
 For  flielhail  not  obtain  her  dominion  by  the  way 
 of  Conqueil ,.  br.tby  the  way  of  illufion  ,  of  fe- 
 duclion  ,  and  periwafion.  She  fhall  perfwade 
 the  Kings  of  the  Earth  to  give  her  their  power. 
 In  truth  this  did  fo  happen.  The  /^r/wc^j- doating 
 on  this  Idol  of  St.  Peter's  Chair  ,  the  Apoflolical 
 Sec^  raifed  this  throne  fo  high  ,  that  it  was  like 
 afterwards  to  have  fvv^allowcd  them  up. 
 
 Ibefe  fhall  make  iiwr  with  the  Lamb  ,  and  the 
 Lamb  [hall  over CD'fiie  them.  They  fhall  lend  their 
 aiTns  and  their  power  to  the  Roman  Church  to 
 fmother  the  truth.  But  the  truth  of  fefns  Chri(i 
 fliall  furmount  them  ,  ih all  enlighten  them  ,  and 
 get  fuch  a  victory  over  them  ,  as  Ihall  be  happy 
 for  thofe  that  are  overcome.  England^  Sweden  ^ 
 Denmark^  5  and  jnany  other  States  have  been 
 already  overcome  in  this  manner. 
 
 j^nd  he  faith  unto  me  ,  the  %vaters  which  than 
 fawefi  ^  where  the  whore  Jitteth  ^  are  peoples  ^  and 
 multitudes  ,  and  n^.tions  ,  and  tongues.  This 
 IVoman  ,  this  corrupted  Church  y  Ihail  have  the 
 multitude  for  her,  ilie  iliail  afcnbe  great  honour 
 
 to 
 
 V.  14 
 
chap.  T7»  of  the  Trofhecm,  163 
 
 to  her  felf  from  thence ,  and  make  ule  of  that  as 
 ^n  argument,  that  fheis  the  true  Spoufe  of  fefus 
 Chrifi, 
 
 jind  the  ten  Horns  ,  which  thotifawfi  ujon  the  ^^  ,g^ 
 Beajt  ,  thefe  fhall  hate  the  tt^hore  ,  and  make  her 
 defoUte  ^  and  naked  ,  and  fhall  eat  her  Jlefh  ^  and. 
 burn  her  with  fire  ,  6Cc,  We  Ihall  h^ve  occafion 
 afterwards  more  than  once  to  refle<5t  on  thefe 
 words.  Therfore  we  fhall  fay  nothing  of  them 
 atprefent. 
 
 The  woman  which  thou  fawefl ,  ii  that  great  City ,  v.  li, 
 which  reigneth  over  the  Kings  of  the  Earth.  The 
 great  City  is  not  precifely  the  City  of  Rome  ,  'tis 
 the  Roman  Church  ,  that  hath  its  feat  at  Rome 
 on  the  feven  Mountains.  This  is  an  important 
 truth  5  that  the  great  City  in  the  ReveUtion^igm- 
 fies  not  Rome  preciiely  ,  but  Rome  conjunclly 
 with  its  Eccleftaflical  Empire.  ItlTiouM  be  proved  } 
 but  we  mull  refervethe  proofs  for  another  place  , 
 where  it  will  be  very  material  for  us  to  fix  this, 
 what  the  City  fignifies. 
 
 CHAP,  XVII. 
 
 Babylon  in  the  17 1\\.  *and  iStli.  Cjjapters  of 
 the  Revelation  is  Rome  Antichriftiiii 
 and  Papal  ,  and  not  Rome  Pagan. 
 
 Tl 
 
 He  1 7*''.  Chapter  is  one  6?  thofe  wherih  the 
 defcription  of  the  jintichrifiian  Smpire  is 
 certainly  contained.  We  have  applied  it  to  the 
 See  of  Rome  with  the  fame  fuccefsas  we  have  done 
 the  foregoing  Prophecies.  But  vve  have  fome 
 •€onGdei:fttionJ  to  add,  to  prove  that  that  City  fpokeii 
 
i(j4  The  ^^ccompUfhment  Ghap.  i;?"; 
 
 of  in  that  Chapter  is  "T^ow^^  together  with  its  Em- 
 tire  ,  of  Chriftian  become  uintichrifrian. 
 TiiatRomc      'Tis  a  pliicc  where  the  Pa^ifts  find  themfelves 
 ttinand    rediiccd  to  mighty  ftraits.   They  have  confcfTed , 
 .-.lot  p.itjan  that  the  ii^*^.  and  j^''^.  Chap,  of  iht'^veUtion 
 Baby  ton  tc  ipolvC  conceming  jintichrift.     But  becaufc  in  the 
 the  feat  of  1 1  til  _  Chap,  thc  icat  of  Antichrift  is  called  the 
 '  '"■'^*'      City  v/herc  /.  Chiift  was  criicified  ,  they  will  not 
 acknowlcdg  it  to  be  Roine.     And  becaufe  in  the 
 irj^*^.  Qhii^.Rome  is  not  named  ,  they  will  by  no 
 means  have  it  to  be  found  there.  But  in  this  17'''. 
 Chap,  they  are  forced  to  fee  Rome  in  the  city  on 
 (even  Motintains ,  and  in  \\vM great  city ,  that  reigned 
 over  the  kings  of  the  Earth.     This  brings  them  to 
 the  lall  extremity ,  and  we  need  but  fee  what 
 they  fay  on  this  point  ,   to  convince  them  that 
 their  tioly  Roman  See  is  the  feat  of  the  j^nti- 
 chrifiian  ErKpire. 
 Bciiarm.         jft.  They  lay  that  R«we  in  this  17^''.  Chap. 
 Pontit       i''  Ron^e  Pagan   and   not    Rome  Chriftian.     The 
 rxom.  c.     fiifiiefs  of  this  dippofition  is  evident.    Firft'ii  is 
 Thef.rft     clcar  that  the  Beaj}  which  carries  the  woman  ,  is 
 iieaiiof     the  fame  with  that  ^eajt  that  arifeth  out  of  the 
 dicMth.    ^^^  ■    ^}^^  i2'h.  Ch.  This  had  ic\  en  heads  and  ten 
 
 Ch.a'.id  1  !  ■    i  ^  I 
 
 ii.atof  the  horns  ,  and  p/pen  hi-s  horns  ten  Crowns  ,  and  upon 
 
 tiie^'ume.  ^^^  heads  the  natne  of  Jilafphemy.  The  Beajt  m 
 the  ly^^.  Ch.  is  dcfcribcd  after  the  fame  man- 
 ner. The  IVoman  fate  wpon  a  fcarlet-coloured 
 Beafi  5  fall  of  names  of  blafphemy  ,  having  feveft 
 
 C,\:i^.\.    heads  and  ten   Plorns.    Secondly  the  Beaft  of  the 
 
 ^-  '7- 5.  1 :5^'>.  Ch.  arifeth  out  of  the  Sea.  And  I  faw  4 
 Beaft  rife  up  out  of  the  Sea.  That  of  the  ly^^. 
 Ch.  afcends  out  of  the  bottomlefs  pit ,   or  the 
 
 Chap.  17-  deep.  The  Beafi  that  thou  faweft  ruas  and  is  not ^ 
 find  fhali  afcend  out   of  the    bottomlefs    pit  ,    or 
 
 the  dee^.     NoAV  the  deep  and  the  fea  in  the  vili-; 
 
Chap.  17.  of  the  Prophecies.  l6j 
 
 ons  are  the  fame  thing.     Thirdly ,  'Tis  faid  of  the  c^^P- 
 firll  Beaft  ,  that  all  the  World  wonders  after  the   " ' 
 Beaft.     That  all  that  du^ell  apn  the  earth  shall    v.  i, 
 ti^orship  htm  ,  luhofe  names  are  not  written  in  the 
 bool^af  Life.     'Tis  laid  alio  of  that  in  the  {cvtn-  chap.  r-^. 
 teenth.    That  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall,  "' 
 %i^onder  ^  %vhofe  names  are  not  written  in  the  book^^ 
 of  Life  ^  ivhen  they  behold  the  beaft  that  was  j  and 
 is  not  ,  and  yet  is.     Fourthly  ,    The  Bealt  in  the 
 i^''^  Chap,  maizes  war  with  the  Saints  ,   af?d  ^tis  chap,  i;, 
 given  to  him  to  overcome  them.     That  in  the  17''^  '' 
 Chap,  carries  a  Woman.,  that  maizes  her  felf  driink^Q.\\zv.  m. 
 with  tlxe  blood  of  the  Saints.     Fifthly  ,  Tiie  Beafi  ^' 
 of  the  13''^  Chap,  receives  a  deadly  wound  in  one 
 of  his  heads  ^  which  dies  and  rifcs  again.     The 
 Beaft  in  the  17'''^  Chap,  was,  and  is  not^  andmuft  cl-sn.  7^ 
 afcend  out  of  the  bottomlcfs  pit  ^  or  the  de^p;  ti/as^  '" 
 and  is  not  ^  and  yet  is.     Who  doth  not  fee  ,  that 
 the  latter  is  an  explication  of  the  former  ?   The 
 Beaft  tfas ,  and  is  not ,  becaufe  his  head  hath  been 
 mortally  wounded.     Fie  is  however  ,  and  mui^ 
 afcend  out  of  the  bottomlefs  pit  ,   bccaufe  his 
 deadly  wound  lliall  be  healed  ,  and  the  Beaft  inall 
 rife  again.     Si.xthly  ,   The  'Beaft  in  the  13^''  Ch. 
 hath  ten  horns ,  which  fignify  tenKings.     I'hat  in 
 the  feventeenth  hath  likewife  ten  Horns  ;  and 
 the  ten  Horns Zfhich  thoufa-iucft  are  ten  Kings. 
 
 Thefe  fo  exact  and  perfect  refembiances  plain-  wvy  there 
 ly  fhew,  that  thefe  two  Beafts  are  one.  But  why  wonun 
 is  there  a  Woman  fcen  fitting  on  the  fecond  Beaft ^  fitting  on 
 and  none  upon  the  firil  ?  we  have  already  hinted^  of  ii!e'^i';th 
 the  reafcn.     In  the  thirteenth  Chap,  there  arech^p-as 
 two  Beafts  J  which  by  the  ccnfeilioaof  all  Inter-  lila^ot  the 
 preters,  even  the  polish  ones  them felves ,  fignify  '7'^^- 
 one  and  the  fame  tinng  y  only  the  Beaft  with  the 
 fevcn  heads :  ligniiics  the  Empire  3  and  the  Beaft 
 
 ]Ni  ;  with 
 
1^6  The  Accomplifhmtnt        Chap.  17, 
 
 with  two  horns  like  thofe  of  a  hamb  ,  fignifies 
 the  Religion.  And  thefe  two  Beafts  together  fig- 
 nify  the  Roman  Smpire  raifed  up  under  the  name 
 of  the  Churchy  and  under  the  outfideof  ^^//^«<7«. 
 In  the  17"^^  Chap,  the  fecond  Beafi  ,  which  fig- 
 nifies the  Religion ,  doth  n,ot  appear  j  but  in  the 
 place  thereof  appears  a  Woman  riding  upon  the 
 £eaft  to  fignify  the  Religion,  And  this  for  the 
 greater  clearnefs,  becauie  the  feventeenth  Chap. 
 is  an  explication  of  the  vifions  of  the  thirteenth. 
 For  the  greater  clearnefs,  I  fayiforthe'corrupted 
 Church  IS  much  more  clearly  fignified  by  -iM^oman^ 
 than  by  a  Beaft.  In  all  the  Scripture,  the  Church 
 is  always  reprefented  to  us  as  a  Spouie  ,  and  a 
 Woman  j  and  the  corrupt  and  idalatrons  Churchy 
 as  a  debauch'd  Woman^  and  an  Adulterefs.  This 
 is  too  well  known  to  need  any  proof  Behold 
 therefore  this  corrupted  Woman  ,  this  adulterous 
 Spoufe  of  J.  Chrift.  x^nd  theH.  Spirit  could  not 
 have  defcribed  her  in  a  more  lively  manner  ,  and 
 more  proper  for  us  to  know  her. 
 
 This  being  fiippofed ,  that  the  Beaft  in  the  thir- 
 teenth Chap,  of  the  ReveUtioris  ,  is  the  fame  with 
 that  in  the  feventeenth,  the  later  camiot  be  Rome 
 Pagan  ^  becaufe  by  the  confent  even  of  all  the  ^3- 
 pish  Interpreters ,  the  two  Beafts  in  the  thirteenth 
 Chap,  represent  tlie^  Empire  oiyiKtichrifi.  On  this 
 confefiion,  and  uponwnatwe  have  jull  now  pro- 
 ved ,  we  argue  thus : 
 
 The  Woman  in  the  feventeenth  Chapter,  by  the 
 conient  of  the  poj>ish  Inter-preters  is  '^me.  And 
 by  the  confent  or  the  fame  Interpreters,  the  Beafi 
 in  the  thirteenth  Ch-^'p .is Antichri ft . 
 
 Now  according  to  what  we  have  juft  now  pro- 
 ved, the  Beaft  of  the  feventeenth  Chapter,  imd  the 
 thirteenth  are  one  and  the  famd  Beaft. 
 
 Whence 
 
chap.  17.  cf  the  Prophecies.'  167 
 
 Whence  it  is  clear,  that  ^ofncmuH  be  the  feat 
 of  Antichrifi  ,  aiid  that  Rome  in  the  feventeenth 
 Chapt.  is  not  Rome  Pagan. 
 
 That  %ome  in  the  feventeenth   Chapter  is  not  ^'"»?in 
 Rome  Pagan  ,  appears  not  only  by  the  compari-  chap/i»' 
 fon ,  which  we  juit  before  made  of  the  two  Beafis^  "°f  ^"^^ 
 but  alfo  if  we  conlider  the  Beafi  of  the  ly^^  Chap.    ''^'"'' 
 all  alone  ,  and  without  reference  to  that  in  the 
 13^'^  Chapter. 
 
 I.  Firfi  of  all  ,  there  is  a  proftitute,  adulte-  God  nsvct 
 rous  ,    and  debauch'd  Woman  fitting  upon  this  "^'[^jl^''^^^ 
 Beafi.     Every  one  knows,  that  in  the  Holy  Scri-cieties 
 ptures    Adultery   figuratively    fignifies    Idolatry.  a^^AduL 
 Now  we  iliali  never  find  any  one  fingle  inftance,  tereffes, 
 where  the  Holy  Spirit  calls  the  Pagan  Socitties^ 
 Women  and  Spoufes,  Whores  and  Ad ulterefles. 
 This  name  is  given  only  to  a  corrupted  Church. 
 And  the  reafon  is  plain,  becaufetheP<<^^»  Socie- 
 ties having   never   plighted  their  fiith   to  God, 
 have  not  broken  it  ,  and  never  were  his  Spoufe : 
 they  are  not  therefore  unfaithful  and  adulterous- 
 in  his  account.     So  that  this  adulterous  Woman. 
 cannot  here  be  Rome  Pagan ,  but  that  Rome  that 
 hath  plighted  her  faith  tofeft-a.  Chnfl^  and  broken 
 it  J  that   Rome  that  llyles  her  fcli  the  Spoufe  of 
 fefus  ,     and   yet    doth   profHtute   her  feif  to 
 others. 
 
 Secondly,  ThisWomen  is reprefented to  us,  as 
 having  in  her  hand  a  Cup  of  abominations  of  her 
 li/horedoms  ,  of  -which  she  makes  all  the  World  to 
 drinks,  t,  e.  fhe  endeavours  to  draw  all  the  Na- 
 tions of  the  Earth  to  her  Idolatry.  Now  Rorae 
 Pagan  never  troubled  her  head  to  change  the  Re~ 
 ligion  of  thole  people  ihe  had  conquered  ,  nor 
 to  force  them  to  worlhip  the  fame  Gods  as  flic 
 did.    On  the  contrary ,  every   one  blows,  ihc 
 
 M  4  carried 
 
1(58  The  JccompUfkment        Ghap.  {7. 
 
 carried  ftrange  Gods  in  Triumph,  and  built  T(?>w- 
 ^/f  J  for  them  within  her  own  walls. 
 
 Thirdly ,  Thefe  words ,  the  Beafi  ruhich  thou 
 faweft  5  ^udi  ,  and  is  not  ,  and  rmifi  afcend  out  of 
 the  bottomlefs  ^it ,  or  the  deep  ,  can  by  no  means 
 agree  to  Rome  Pagan.  For  this  plainly  fignifies, 
 that  the  Empire  fpoken  of  muft  perilli  ,  and  be 
 fwailowedup,  and  afterwards  be  re-eftablilhed. 
 Now  Rome  Pagan  and  its  £?;?/>/r^  have  been  fwal- 
 lowed  up,  but  as  Rome  Pagan  it  is  not  raifed  up 
 again.  Befides,  we  may  obferve  by  the  by,  that 
 we  do  not  deny ,  but  that  Ro7ne  Pagan  is  repreien- 
 ted  by  this  Beaft  j  for  the  Beaft  reprefents  the 
 l^oman  Empire  in  its  whole  duration, and  in  both 
 its  periods  ,  tlie  Pagan  period  and  the  Antichri-- 
 fiian  period.  The  Beafi  ivhich  thou [aivejt  ^  iva^^ 
 and  is  not  j  there  is  the  Pagan  Period  :  and  muji- 
 afcend  oat  of  the  bottomlefs  pit^  or  the  deep  j  there 
 is  the  Antichriflian  period. 
 
 Fourthly  ,  It  is  faid  of  this  Beall ,  And  the  In- 
 habit  Ants  of  the  earth  ,  whofe  names  are  not  written 
 'in  the  book^of  Life^  shall  ivonder  ^feeing  the  beafi 
 ii/h'tch  was^  and  is  not ,  and  yet  is.  This  figni- 
 fies  ,  that  men  fhall  give  him  homage  ,  arid  that 
 this  homage  iTiall  be  given  to  him  only  by  the 
 enemies  of  Jefus  Chriit,  and  the  Reprobates.  It 
 is  not  therefore  Rome  Pagan  -y  for  the  true  Chri" 
 pians  obeved,  and  gave  a  voluntary  homage  to  the 
 Homan  Empire  inks  Pagan  period  ^  juilas  the  other 
 fubjects  ot  the  Empire.  But  fince  it  was  raifed  tip 
 again ,  and  is  no  longer  what  it  once  waSy  they  have 
 no  longer  obeyed  it. 
 
 Fifthly  5  That  which  is  faid  of  the  ten  Kings  ^  can 
 
 by  no  means  agree  to^w^  in  its  Pagan  Period. 
 
 The  ten  Horns  ivhich  thou  Jaweli  ,  are  ten  Kings^ 
 
 ri/h/ch  have  not  jet  begun  ti  reign,  but  shall  receive 
 
 '■■     ' '  tower 
 
V.   iZo 
 
 Chap.ipf.         of  the  ^rofhedes.  \6^ 
 
 power  as  Kings  one  hour  with  the  Beaft.  Let  them 
 inform  us  a  little  ,  where  are  ,  and  who  are  the 
 ten  Kings  ,  that  lliall  reign  the  fame  time  with 
 %ome  Tagan  5  who  in  Saint  /<?^»j  time  had  not  be- 
 gun to  reign  ,  and  who  yet  were  to  begin  their 
 reign  at  the  fame  time  with  the  Roman  Em^erours. 
 Is  It  not  plain  ,  that  thefe  are  ten  Kings  ,  that 
 muft  receive  their  birth  from  the  ruin  ofthe  Ro- 
 man Pagan  Empire  ,  andcompofe  2x1  u^ntichrijiian 
 Roman  Empire^  under  the  rule  ofthe  proilitute  and 
 adulterous  Woman ,  i.  e.  the  revolted  Church  and 
 Spoufe  of  Jefus  Chriil. 
 
 Sixthly,! How  can  thefe  words  agree  to  2^ we- 
 *Fagan^  thefiy  i.e.  ihtfe  ten  Kings  have  one  mind^ 
 and  shall  give  their  power  and  ftrengih  to  the  beaft. 
 Did  thofe  iC!/«^j"  5  whofe  Kingdoms  VTre  con- 
 quer'd  by  the  Roman  T-agan  Empre  ^  voluntarily 
 give  their  power  to  the  Bea^  ?  Did  not  Rome 
 Pagan  by  rneer  violence  raviih  away  thofe  great 
 Eltates  5  of  which  fhe  formed  her  Empre  \  Can 
 it  be  faid  ,  that  the  Kings  that  were  conquer'd 
 and  fubdued  ,  had  one  mind  ?  Did  they  reign  to- 
 gether with  Rorae  Pagan  ?  were  they  not  de- 
 itroyed  ,  and  their  Kingdoms  reduced  into.  R^- 
 man  Provinces  ?  This  therefore  can  in  no  wife  a- 
 gree  to  the  Pagan.  Period  of  Rome  ;  but  doth 
 very  well  to  the  j^ntichrifiian  and  Papal  one. 
 For  it  is  true,  that  the  ten  Kings  compofe  this 
 Ecclejiajlical  Empire ,  and  fabmit  themfelves  un- 
 to it.  It  is  true,  that  they  have  one  mind,  and 
 that  they  have  given  their  pov/er  unto  the  Beafi. 
 For  it  was  not  by  Force  of  Arms ,  that  Rome  hath 
 acquired  this  fecond  Empire ;  but  by  perfwafioii, 
 by  lUufion ,  by  the  falfe  religion ,  by  the  commu- 
 nion of  idolatry,  and  by  the  C/?;w;er^  of  an  Empire 
 of  Jefus  C^jrift  on  the  Earth, 
 
 This 
 
F-i; 
 
 170  The  ^ccomplifhmem       Chap.  17, 
 
 This  is  the  only  thing  to  be  met  with  which 
 the  polish  Interpreters  have  to  oppofe  ,  to  prove 
 that  AtJtichrift  muft  not  fit  at  Rome  ,    and  that 
 Rorne  in  this  Chap,  is  %ome  Pagan :  fay  they,  the 
 How  the     ten  Kings  shall  hate  the  Whore  ,  and  make  her  de^ 
 *haii^de-*  foUte  and  naked  y  and  shall  eat  her  flesh  ^  and  hftrn 
 fiioy  Anti-  her  ii'ith  fire.     'Tis  the  ilrgument  o£  Bellarmin^ 
 ft'Ster  which  all  the  reft  have  adopced.     St.  lohn  ,  faith 
 tiiey  have  he,  predicts^  that  the  ten  Kings  ,   that  shall  divide 
 c.  i-.'v.8,  ^^^  Roman  Empire  ,  and  under  the  reign  of  tt/hom 
 16.  Antichrifi  shall  come ,  shall  hate  the  whore  clothed 
 
 Pontif.  I5.  i'l  purple  ,  i.  e.  Rome  ,  and  shall  make  her  defo- 
 yp-^i-       latCy  and  burn  her  with  fire.     H^iv  then  ^  shall  she 
 he  tl.'c  Seat  of  (*yfntichrifi^  if  in  that  very  time  she 
 mnjl  be  ov^rthrovjn  and  burnt  ?  A  mighty  riddle,, 
 hard  to  be  folved  !  We  need  but  read  on,  Saint 
 John  immediately  adds  ,  For  God  shall  pit  it  into 
 their  hearts  to  fulfill  his  WtU ,  and  to  agree  ,   and 
 give  their  Kingdom  to  the  beaft^  untill  the  Word,  ef 
 God  shrM  be  fulfilled.     Who  doth  not  fee  ,  that 
 thefe  are  two  ';iiftin6i  times  i*;  In  one  of  them  the 
 ten   Kings  fhall  give  their  power  to  the  Beaft^ 
 by  the  cheat  of  a  falfe  piety  j  and  in  the  other, 
 being  better  inftrufted  ,   and  recover 'd  foolilh 
 fondnefs ,  they  ihallfpoil  that  Empire ,  which  they 
 fhall  have  formed  by  their  complailance  ?  Men 
 muft  be  hardly  prelt  upon ,  that  have  recourfe 
 to  fuch  vain  evafions  as  thefe. 
 Thefooiisb      But  obfer\^e   their  foolifh  felf-contradi6tion 
 uadiSn   -^^^"^  Bellarrnin  and  his  adherents  fay  ,  that  tht 
 ofthePrf-   ten  Kings  ^  which  shall  divide  the  Roman  Empirek 
 ^f''         shall  come  in  jintichrifis  time  :  and  that  thefe  arcl 
 the  fame  ,  that  lliall  make  the  Whore  defolatej,/ 
 i.  e.  that  ihall  deftroy  theCi//  of  Rome.  viz.  Romt^ 
 that  is  here  fpokenof,  znd  which  Bellarminhim 
 felf  defines  by  the  Whore  clothed  in^ur^lci  thatu 
 
Chap.  17.      of  the  Prophecies,  1  71 
 
 to  fay^  Rome.  Now  how  will  the  ten  Kings^  that 
 mult  not  come  till  the  end  of  the  World  ,  ac- 
 cording to  them  ,  he  able  to  make  defolate  and 
 burn  Rome  Pagan  ^  which  hath  no  longer  been  in 
 being  for  abov'e  i:?  00.  years?  The  ten  Xz^^j- ailb- 
 ciated  with  Antichriji  only  three  years  and  a  ha/f 
 before  the  end  of  the  World  ,  will  be  able  to 
 make  defolate  no  other  Rome  ,  than  what  will 
 then  be  in  being.  Now  Pagan  Rome  will  be  no 
 more  3  it  will  be  Rome  Chrtfiian ,  whofe  Emfire 
 he  fuppofes  muft  fubfiil  to  the  end  of  the  World, 
 and  to  the  reign  of  Antichnfi.  Men  muft  have 
 lolt  their  underftanding ,  and  be  given  up  to  a  re- 
 probate fenfe  ,  fo  to  contradid  both  themfelves 
 and  the  Truth  with  fomuch  diilionelty. 
 
 Ladly  5  it  is  clear  by  the  following  Chapter, 
 which  IS  the  18'^' ,  that  thegreat  City  which  reignetk 
 over  the  kings  of  the  ear/h  ,  cimjiot  be  Rome  Pa- 
 gan^ but  Rome  Antichrifaan.  In  the  iS^*^  Chap. 
 lie  calls  her  'Babylon^  whom  jult  before  he  called 
 the  great  city  3  and  even  the  popish  Interpreters 
 agree  alfo  ,  that  that  Babylon  is  R,ome.  Now  he 
 defcribes  the  fall  of  that  'Babylon^  i.  e.  of  Rome, 
 in  fuch  a  manner  as  cannot  agree  to  any  atherbut 
 M-ome  jinttchriftian.  f/r/,  He  faith,  that ^//A7^-  ^- 5- 
 tions  have  dr-ank.  ofthewineoftheivr^th  efherfor~ 
 nication.  We  have  already  feen ,  that  this  figni- 
 nes  that  Idolatry,  to  Vs'hich  Babylon  hath  drawn 
 the  Nations  by  her  Chamis  and  Enchantments, 
 which  doth  not  agree  to  Rome  Pagan.  Secondly,  v.:4. 
 )He  faith  ,  come  oiii:  of  Babylon  my  people  ,  that  ye 
 ''he  not  partakers  of  her  fins  ,  and  that  ye  receive  not 
 )  of  her  plagttes.  'Tis  plain ,  this  cannot  be  under- 
 'Itood  of  any  thing  but  of  an  Idolatrous  Churchy 
 ;  whence  God  would  draw  forth  his  Eleft.  God 
 ^pever  commanded  his  faithful  Servants  togo  out 
 
 •      of 
 
.17.' 
 
 lj%  Tlje  i^<:complifhment         Chap 
 
 of  ^ome  Tagan  ,  they  always  remained  in  it. 
 Thirdly^  and  laftly  j  the  manner  in  which  the  ruin  of 
 this  Babylon  is  defcribed ,  can  by  no  means  agree 
 to  Rome  Pagan.  The  Holy  Spirit  reprefents  it  as 
 a  City  burnt ,  and  entirely  reduced  to  afhes  >  the 
 Merchants  whereof,  and  they  that  gained  by  her, 
 behold  her  defolation  and  her  burning  afar  off. 
 And  to  conclude  ,  he  (ignifies ,  that  it  muft  be 
 fuch  a  fall,  from  which-fhe  ihall  never  rife  again. 
 And  a  mighty  Anget  to»k^  up  a  fione  like  a  great 
 fLSMill-fione  .  and  cafi  it  into  the  fea  ,  faying , 
 t.  i%,s. 11, '^hpu  with  violence  shall  that  great  City  'Babylon 
 be  thrown  down  ,  and  shaft  be  found  no  more  at. 
 nil.  Now  this  is  not  yet  happened  to  Kome^  fhe 
 hath  been  t^en  ,  and  retaken  ,  and  pillaged  fe- 
 veral  times  j  but  yet  fhe  fubfilbftill  j  fo  that  this 
 can't  be  underftood ,  but  of  the  lail  ruin ,  that  muft 
 happen  to  Rome  Antichriflian.. 
 
 And  thus  you  have  the  proofs  that  fliew ,  that; 
 that  Rome^  which  allthe^(j^/x/7/«/-^r/jr^/-^r^aswell 
 as  we ,  do  find  in  the  i/'^'  and  i8  ^'^  Chap,  of  the 
 Revelation ,  cannot  be  Rome  Pagan  :  proofs  which. 
 I  call  a  demonilration  i  for  I  maintain,  there  is 
 no  man ,  that  can  refill  the  force  of  them. 
 The  con-        And  the  modern  jjopish  Interpreters  have  felt  the 
 the  modern  force  of  them.  At  this  day  they  do  confefs,  that 
 Papifts,      it  is  not  Rome  Paaan.     But  fee  what  they  fay, 
 muft  be  the  VIZ,,  that  that  Rome  that  now  is,  towards  the  end 
 ^Xhr^n^"'  <^^ '^he  World,  fhall  be  corrupted  ,  become idola- 
 B.ibera.      trous ,  debauchcd ;  that  fhe  fhall  Ihake  off  the  yoke 
 ndfus^"^'  of  Jefus  Chrift  ,  and  carry  her  diforders  as  far  as 
 tapide.      Rome  Pagan.     But  yet  however,  that  it  muft  not 
 be  the  feat  of  Antichrifi  \  who  mull  be  accom- 
 panied witii  his,  ten  Kings  ^  have  his  habitation  at 
 ferufalem  ,  and  come  to  Rome  when  it  is  turn'd 
 IdolatroM  -mdi  Pagan  ,  to  dellroy  iUid-ruiiiit> 
 
 hG 
 
Chap;  17.  of  the  Prophecies,  I7  j 
 
 he  will  alfo  do.  See  the  words  of  P^iega  on  the 
 eighteenth  of  the  Revelation.  One  may  plainly 
 gather  fiom  the  infinite  number  of  preciop^merchan- 
 difes  5  and  of  all  forts  that  are  here  noted  ,  that 
 ^oxnQ  in  the  lafl  times  after  her  j^foflacy^  shall  at- 
 tain to  foveratgn  tower ^  and  great  riches ^and that 
 her  Empire  shall  extend  it  felf  throughout  theWorl^. 
 upon  the  ten  Kings  fo  often  named.  For  that  thefh 
 mighty  riches  do  not  belong  to  Rome  Pagan  j  it  is 
 clear  by  thefe  words ^  Come  forth  of  Babylon  ,  my 
 ^eo^le.  For  this  shews  ^  that^tis  net  ancienil^omc 
 that  is  here  [pollen  of  ^  in  which  there  were  nofaitb- 
 full  ones  j  but  that  Rome  that  shall  flourish  in  the 
 lafl  times.  Then  therefore  the  City  of  K.omc  shali 
 greatly  flourish  ^  and  its  Er/ipire  shall  be  very  large. 
 She  shall  live  in  pleafures  ,  and  have  great  abun~ 
 dance  of  all  things.  And  at  the  fame  time ,  she 
 shall  be  enflaved  to  Idolatry  ,  be  full  of  Superfti- 
 tions  ^  facrifice  to  Desmans  and  falfe  Deities,  jind 
 by  reafon  of  the  vaj}  (quantity  of  ttjpe  blood  of  the 
 Saints ,  that  shall  be  shed  by  her  under  the  Empe- 
 routs  <?/Rome  -^  by  a  terrible  but  a  very  righteous 
 'judgement  of  (Jod  ,  she  shall  at  lafl  be  made  defol- 
 iate ^  and  burnt  by  ten  Kings.  See  what  the  force 
 and  evidence  of  the  truth  hath  drawn  from  the 
 mouth  of  the  worlhippers  of  Rome. 
 
 What  prodigious  whimfies  arc  thefe  ?  To  what 
 extremity  mult  thefe  men  have  been  reduced? 
 The  Scripture  fpeaks  of  but  one  Antichrifiian 
 Empire ;  The  Church  never  imagined  there  was 
 more  than  one,  and  lo  here  are  men  that  make  a 
 couple.  The  $rfi  fhall  be  in  Rome  corrupted ',foT 
 iccording  to  them ,  %ome  in  the  lafb  days  muft 
 lave  a  great  Empire  ,  muft  fubdue  Kingdoms, 
 md  draw  them  together  with  her  felf  into  a  re- 
 rolt  from  fefw  Chnft,    Lo  therefore,  there's  one 
 
 Anti^ 
 
174  The  J^ccompitfhmem        Chap:  1 7^ 
 
 j/intichrifiian  Empire  at  Rome  :  what  need  have 
 we  of  another  uintichriji  fitting  at  femfalem  s" 
 Moreover,  this  Chimara  is  founded  on  this  prin- 
 ciple 5  that  the  Beali  in  the  17^^^  Chapt.  which 
 according  to  them  reprefents  Antichrtfi  ,  is  not 
 the  fame  with  the  Beafi  in  the  17'''  Chap,  with 
 the  great  City  that  ruleth  over  the  Kings  of  the 
 Earth ,  and  with  iabjlon  fpoken  of  in  the  14'*^ 
 and  the  18''^  Chapt.  Now  we  have  confuted  this 
 ridiculous  imagination  ,  and  have  demonllrated 
 that  Babylon  ,  the  great  Ctty  ,  the  'Beafi  of  the 
 13'^  and  the  iS'*^  Chapter  are  tKe  fame  thing. 
 
 This  Chimara  is  fo  ill  to  be  defended,  that  the 
 more  modern  Fapifis  have  abandon'd  it  ,  and  at 
 laft  have  been  forced  to  aclcnowledge,  that  Rome 
 mull  be  tliQ  Cc^t  o£  Qy^ntickrif} ',  that  the  great 
 City  fpoken  of  in  the  1 1^-'^  Chapter,  where  Jefus 
 Chrifl  was  crucified  ,  is  not  ferufalem ,  but  fpi- 
 ritual  Babylon ,  fpoken  of  afterwards :  and  Bernard 
 de  ^JM^ontreUtl  •,  that  hath  write  fince  the  refl,' 
 though  he  retains  that  ancient  dream  ,  that  An* 
 tickrtfi  mull  come  out  oi  ferufalem  -^  yet  he  con- 
 felles  hov/ever  ,  that  the  Babylonish  Empire  and 
 the  Atitichrijiian  are  nottv/o  Empires ,  that  mult 
 fucceed  one  another,  and  the  one  dellroy  the  other, 
 according  to  the  fuppofition  of  thole  we  were  jult 
 now  fpeaking  of  He  confelleth  that  Rome  shall 
 be  the  chief  G'lVj  c/ Antichrift's  J><*rty^  that  Anti- 
 chrift  mnfi  defend  it ,  and  that  the  ten  Kings  of 
 the  Beaft  are  the  fubjeBs  of  its  grandeure,  and  that 
 ef  Antichrift ,  the  head  of  the  League  ,  the  Mo- 
 narch of  the  time.  He  calls  Antichrtfi  thePrincQ 
 of  the  Apocalyptical  Babylon.  And  he  confefleth, 
 that  this  Babylon  is  Rome;  therefore  he  acknow- 
 ledged! ,  that  "jR^me  mull  be  Antichrifiiaa  ,  and 
 the  capital  City  of  Af}ji<;hrift,    Babylon^  faith  he>,  >; 
 
 iS 
 
Chap.  17.         of  the  Trophcies.  l/j 
 
 is  the  ^J^tfirefs ,  the  jQ^een ,  the  Em^refs  of  the 
 kingdom  of  jintichrij}-.  Not  daring  to  call  Rome 
 Babylon,  he  defines  it  however  hy  Wejiern  Babylon  ?^"  J^g^^^- 
 u^ho  hetng  perverted  ,  injiead  of  obeying  the  Laws 
 of  the  piety  of  the  firj}  age ,  shall  in  her  ^ride  caufe 
 her  fe If  to  be  called  the  great  and  the  independant^ 
 dnd  shall  become  rf7fich'Worfe  under  the  reign  ofAn^ 
 tichrifi  5  than  ever  Eajiern  Babylon  was.  After 
 theie  confeflions  ,  there  remains  no  other  help 
 for  ihc  tovish  Dotlcrs^  to  hinder  their  Rome  from 
 bein^  acknowledged  to  be  Rome  Jintichrifvian^ 
 but  the  Chim&ra  oi  the  three  years  and  a /?^//'j  du- 
 racion  oi  Anttchri^s  kingdom. 
 
 It  is  true,  lay  they,  that ic^z??(f muft be poilef- 
 fed  by  Antichnj}^  that  he  mult  cilzhlirn  Idolatry 
 ::herc  ,  that  Rome  muft  become  worfethan^o^^ff 
 Pagan  was  in  the  time  of  St.  fohn ,  and  than  Eallera 
 Babylon  in  thetimeof  the  Prc^.W^j  but  this  mull 
 all  but  three  years  and  a  half.  When  therefore  we 
 lave  dellroyed  this  ridiculous  dream  of  three  natu- 
 al  j^^^v  and  a  half^  v/e  fhall  havedemonflrated, 
 hat  Rome  at  this  day  is  the  true  Seat  of  A-ntichrift^ 
 ind  then  I  Ihall  make  them  this  Argum.ent. 
 
 Babylon  in  the  'Revelation  is  the  feat  ofthe  An^ 
 ichrifiian  Empire^  the  fame  thing  with  the  pro- 
 titute  Woman  ,  with  the  Beaft  with  feven  heads 
 nd  ten  horns.  All  this  is  ^wa- become  Anti- 
 hriftian ,  and  the  feat  of  Antichrift.  Which  is 
 lain ,  either  by  what  hath  been  invincibly  proved, 
 »r  what  the  Tapifls  themfelves  have  confeffed, 
 •low  this  Antichrifiian  %oman  Empire  mufb  en- 
 ure, not  1 260. natural  dayi^  but  126c.  propheci-» 
 al  daysy  i.  e.  \zf*o. years. 
 
 Therefore  it  is  evident,  that  xht  Antichrifiian- 
 Impire ,  which  mull  be  at  Rome ,  cannot  be  that 
 htmerical  Empre  of  Antic hrtjt  of  three  years  and 
 
 a  halfj 
 
iy6  The  Accomplipoment      Chap.  17; 
 
 a  half,  that  miift  conclude  45.  dajs  before  the 
 end  of  the  World  5  and  thai  'tis  that  of  Rome^ 
 which  hath  endured  fo  long  already.  The  con- 
 fequence  is  plain  ,  becaufe  all  do  acknowledge, 
 the  World  muft  not  j  and  cannot  according  to 
 the  decrees  of  God ,  endure  yet  twelve  or  thir- 
 teen hundred  years  ,  to  make  room  for  the  reign 
 oT  aAntichrift-^  and  a  thoufand  fears  more  at  thci 
 end  of  that ,  to  make  room  for  the  Kingdom  of 
 fefm  Chrift^  the  truth  and  certainty  of  which  we 
 Ihall  prove.  So  that  if  the  reign  of  Antichrift 
 muft  endure  1260.  years  ^  it  is  necellary  that  it 
 fubfift  at  this  prefent  time  ,  and  that  it  hath  be-- 
 gun  a  long  time  fince.  This  is  ,  I  fay  ,  a  de- 
 monftration ,  which  I  ha^'e  in  readinefs  for  thefd 
 Gentlemen  ,  when  I  fhall  have  proved  the  only, 
 thing  in  this  argument ,  that  can  be  called  in 
 queltion  5  viz.,  that  the  1260.  days  o{  ^nti' 
 chrift  cannot  be  underftood  of  fo  many  natu- 
 ral days.  I  would  prove  tliis  truth  prefently^' 
 were  it  not  that  it  regards  the  time  of  the 
 duration  of  the  A ntichriftian  Empire  ,  of  which: 
 we  fhall  have  occafion  afterwards  to  fpeak; 
 Wherefore  now  we  iTiall  continue  to  give  you 
 the  explication  of  the  Prophecies  ,  that  contaiii 
 the  CharaBer  of  this  Antichriftian  Empire. 
 
 CHA!^ 
 
chap.  i8«  of  the  Trofhedes:  Vjp 
 
 CHAP.  XVIII. 
 
 More  proofs  ,  that  the  Chara^ers  of  the  Anti- 
 chriftian  Empire  do  agree  to  the  Papifm.  A 
 Proof  drawn  from  the  fourth  Chapter  of  the 
 frfl  Epiflle  of  St,  Paul  to  Timothy.  The 
 tran/lation  of  that  paffage  amended. 
 
 SOme  perfons  reading  our  (ccond  jufi  Prejudice 
 Againfi popery  ,  have  admired ,  that  to  makeup 
 the  charaber  of  Antichri(l ,  we  have  not  among 
 other  -places  of  Scripture  inferred  that  Text  of 
 St.  Pani^  in  his  firft  Epilli;^  to  Timothy ,  in  the  be- 
 ginning of  the  fourth  Chapter.  Now  the  Spirit 
 heaketh  exprejjy  ,  that  in  the  later  times fome  shall 
 depart  from  the  faith  ^  giving  heed  to  [educing  fpi* 
 rits  and  doBrines  ofD evils ^  [peaking  lies  m  hypo- 
 crtfy  5  having  their  confciences  feared  %vith  an  hot 
 iron,  Torhtddtni^  to  marry  y  and  abfiaining  from 
 meats  J  tuhich  God  hath  created  to  he  received  with 
 thanksgiving  of  them  that  believe. 
 
 .    'Tis  certain,  this  is  one  of  the  cleareft  Oracles  The  reafon 
 6fthe  New  Teftament,  and  one  ofthemolllive-  jcxVwas 
 \y  pictures  the  Holy  Spirit  gives  us  of  the  Ami-  not  made 
 chriftian  ylpojlacy.     But  I  could  not  make  ufe  of  "^e  book 
 it,  in  drawing  my  prejudices  againft  the  Roman  °^ f^'f*"^!; 
 Church  i  becaufe  prejudices  mult  be  drawn  from  ^po^trj. 
 things  either  exceeding  notorious,  or  confelTed 
 and  granted.     My  prejudice  was  not  this  :  No 
 Religion  that  hath  uintichrijl  for  its  head ,  can  be 
 the,  true  Religion.   Now  the  Roman  Religion  hath 
 ^niichrifl  for  its  head ,  &:c.     If  I  had  tormed  it 
 thus,  I  had  been  obliged  to  bring  all  the  proofs 
 that  are  to  be  9iet  wuh  in  the  H.  Scripture ,  ro 
 
 N         '  maiii'i 
 
ijS  The  K^ccompUpyment        Chap.  i^. 
 
 maintain  ,  that  the  Roman  Religion  is  th^-^«j^;- 
 chrifiian  Efnpire-,  and  then  I  mull  not  hav*omit- 
 ted.  this.     But  I  argued  otlierwife  in  thu  frejn-    ,j 
 dice  y  and  faid  ,  I  judge  not,  but  1  prejudo-e.   <I"  1 
 do  not  pronounce,  thiit  the  Po^e  and  his  religion 
 areAntichrifl.     But  I  fay,  it  is  very  flrange  and    j 
 furpnzing  ,  that  all  thofe  places  of  Scripture,' 
 where ,  by  the  confent  of  Interpreters  of  all  ages 
 and  of  all  parties ,  ^nnchrifi  is  fpokenof ,  may 
 be  lb  ealily  and  fo  julHy  applied  to  the  Pope  and 
 his  religion.  Though  at  the  bottom />(?/>(?r;rihould 
 not  be  pure  Anttchnfiianifm^^tx.  there  is  no  like- 
 lyhood,  that  God  would  dc[cnhc  Anachrij}  and 
 his  reign  in  fuch  equivocal  terms  ,  that  all  that 
 that  is  confelfed  to  oe  fpoken  concerning  Anti-i   - 
 chrij} ,  may  be  adopted  to  him  that  fhould  be 
 the  ricar  of  Jefus  Chrifl:  ,  and  to  a  Society  that 
 ihould  be  his  faithful  Spoufe.     'Tis  plain  ,  that 
 to  reafon  thus,  I  was  to  look  for  no  other  Texts, 
 but  thole  tliat  are  not  contelled  ;  fuch  as  are  the 
 iecond  Chapt.  of  the  fecond  Epiilb  to  the  Thef- 
 ftilonians^  the  ieventh  of2)^«/>/,  the  ii,  ig,  £7, 
 £nd  18'''  of  the  Revelation,    whereas  the  Ro}msh 
 Dolors  do  dilpute  about  aii,  la  the  words  of  ^r. 
 PmhI  in  the  fourth  Chapter  of  his  firirEpillle  to 
 Twiothy.  They  di/pute  about  the  particular  fenfe 
 and  the  general  Icope  of  it.     They  turn  this  Ora- 
 cle off  on  the  S'ncratites^  ^yi^amcbees,  6cc. 
 
 Now,  that  I  am  not  a  drawing j^re/udices ^  but 
 do  difpute ,  I  mult  prove  j  and  though  the  proofs 
 are  contelled,  yet  we  mull  not  abandon  them  in 
 a  controverfy.  We  mull  only  make  them  fo' 
 evident,  that  they  may  be  clear  to  all  reafonablc 
 men.  And  this  is  that ,  which  we  are  libout  to  do 
 in  purfuing  the  Hillory  of  the  Charatiers  of  the 
 ^ntuhriftian  Apjlacy^  by  thispaifagcofSt./'^AJ^ 
 
 accor- 
 
chap,  i8.  of  the  Prophecies:  .    17^ 
 
 according  to  that  fenfe  of  it ,  which  the  learned 
 fofeph  i^yt^ede  gwts  US',  who  hath  given  us  abun- 
 dance of  light  into  the  Prophecies  ,  but  into  none 
 of  them  more,  or  more  happily  than  into  this. 
 
 Firll  of  ail  we  muft  redify  the  tranflation  ofrhedivj, 
 this  pailaee  ;   and  in  the  be2;inninff  e;ive  notice ,  ^l?^  °^ 
 that  the  divmons  ot   our  Chapters  ,    bemg  not  ana  verfes 
 altogether  authentick  ,   and  being  often  times  J,"^°-'JiJ^j"" 
 made  with  little  judgment  ,   no  regard  muft  be  authen- 
 given  to  this,  that  the  4''^  Ch.of  the  i/.  Epiflle ''^"'"• 
 of  Timothy  begins  with  thele  words  ,    Now  the 
 Spirit  faith    exprejlj  that  in  the  later  times  ,  &c. 
 For  in  truth  the  fenfe  begins  at  the  lall  verfe  of 
 the  foregoing  Chap,  and  we  fhould  read  thus. 
 Without  controversy  great  is  the  mjfiery  of  GodUnefs  , 
 God  manifcji  in  the  flefh  ,  jufitfied  in  the  Spirit  ^ 
 feen  of  An ge Us  ,   preached  to  the  Gentiles^  believed 
 on  in  the  World  ,  and  received  up  into  Glory,   '\Bm 
 the  Spirit  faith   exprefly  ,    that  in  the  later  times 
 fame  fhall  depart  from  the  faith  ,    (riving  heed  to 
 fedncing  Spirits  and  DoUnnes  of  Devills.     This 
 obiervation  alone  is  enough  to  perfwade  allthofe 
 that  fincerely  feek   after  the   truth  ,    that  the 
 u^poftacy  ,  which  the  Apoille  fpeaks  of,  is  the 
 ^^ojlacy  of  jintichrift.     For  he  makes  fo  clear  an 
 oppofition  of  this   apoftacy  to  the    Mjftery  of 
 GodUnefs  ,   that  'tis  impoflible  not   to  difcern , 
 that  he  oppofes  Mjftery  to  mvfteiy  ,  religion  to 
 i;eligion  5  the  mjftery  of  GodUnefs  to  the  myftery 
 of  iniquity  ,  of  which  he  himfelf  hath  fpoken  to 
 us  in  his  2d.  Ep.  to  the  TheJJalonians.     And  as 
 by  the  myftery  of  iniquity  ^  all  the  world  acknow- 
 ledges ,  that  he  means  the  religion  of  jintichrift  ; 
 fo  ail  the  world  ought  to  acknowledg  ,    that  in 
 this  place  the  Apoftacy  of  the  later  times  oppo- 
 fed  to  the  Mjftery  of  GodUnefs ,  is  the  Antichnftian. 
 
 N  z  Em- 
 
i8o  Th^  ^ccompUfhnunt        Chap.  iS* 
 
 Empire  and  Religion.  And  that  the  reafonwhy  the 
 Apoftle  hath  not  here  repeated  the  term  of  the 
 tn-fftery  <^ini<jnity^  is  becaufe  he  did  believe,  that 
 it  would  be  eafily  undisrflood.  It  feems  natural> 
 that  after  he  had  faid  the  mjfterj  of  Godlinefs  is 
 great  ,  he  ihiOllld  fay  ,  hut  the  myjtery  of  iniquity 
 Jhall  pubhckly  appear ,  which  fliali  be  an  A^ofiacy 
 from  the  faith.  He  would  without  doubt  have 
 thus  expreft  hinlfelf ,  were  it  not  ,  that  having 
 fpoken  elfewhere  of  the  Mjfterj  of  iniquity  '^  any 
 one  might  eafily  perceive  that  in  this  later  place 
 he  makes  an  evident  allufion  to  it  ,  and  that/d  it 
 might  eafily  be  feen  in  the  ^Jfoftacy  ,  which  he 
 deicribes. 
 Our  com-  Our  vcrfion  renders  the  Text  of  St.  Taul  thu?j 
 moil  trans-  JSIoiv  the   Spirit  faith  exprefly  ,    that  in  the  later 
 
 lation  doth  -  /i     n      >  r  /        /•    •   i  •     ■ 
 
 not  veil  times  fome  Jhall  depart  jrovn  the  faith  ,  giving 
 leprefenc  ^^^^  f^  feducirg  Spirits  ,  and  DoBrines  of  Devils  y 
 fcnic.  fpeaking  lies  in  hjpotrify  ,  having  their  confcience 
 feared  with  a  hot  iron  ;  forbiddir/g  to  marry  j  com^ 
 manding  to  abflain  from  meats ^  ifhich  God  hath 
 created  for  them  that  believe.  Looking  on  the 
 Text  in  this  form  ,  the  firll;  fenfe  that  offers  it 
 felf  to  our  fight  is  ,  that  thefe  Do6trines  of  De- 
 vills  itre  thofe  which  he  adds  in  the  following 
 words  viz.  Forbidding  of  marriage  ^  and  abjlinence 
 from  meat.  Now  1  confefs  ,  that  ever  fince  I 
 iinderftood  how  to  read  and  iinderii:and ,  I  have 
 always  fufpected  this ,  and  I  did  not  underftand 
 how  and  why  the  Apollle  St.  Paul  fhould  cha- 
 racterife  thoie  opinions  that  feem  fo  little  cri- 
 minal 5  as  the  forbidding  of  Mariage  to  certain 
 perfons  ,  and  abftaining  from  certain  tneats  2Cl 
 certain  times,  by  fuch  black  names  asr/?*?  Apoflacy 
 from  the  faith  ,  and  the  DoUrines  of  Devtlls.  I 
 did  conceive  ,  that  the  kw  of  Celibacy  in  the 
 
 Pnefls 
 
Chap.  18.        of  the  Troplecies»  1 8 1 
 
 Trie  (Is  andJRel  igious  peribns,  might  well  be  called 
 a  Do^rine  of  Devills  ,   by  realon  of  thofe  im- 
 purities that  are  the  coniequences  of  it  ,  but 
 as  for  abflinence  from  meats  in  Lent  and  on  c(?r- 
 tain  days,  one  cannot  deny,  but  that  it  is  a  very 
 .extravagant  expreilion  to  call  it  a  Dod:rine  of 
 Devils.     It  mull  be  obfcrved  therefore  ,  that  a- 
 V  oft  Acy  from  the  faith^  and  the  Doctrine  of  Devils^ 
 do  not  refer  to  the  forbidding  of  marriage  and  of 
 meats, ^  as  the.  Genus  referrs  to  the  Species,  as  if 
 thefe  fojbiddings  of  marriage  and  of  meats ,  were 
 theinfelve^  Dottrines  of  Devils.     They  are  only 
 the  CharaUers  of  thofe  that  are  to  teach  the  Djo- 
 Strings  of  Devils  •■,  that  is  to  fay,  that  they  fhall 
 be  perfons  that  fhall  make  a  profeflion  of  great 
 aufterity,  to  that  degree  ,  that  they  fliall  abllain 
 ftom  marriage^  which  God  hath  inilituted  ,  and 
 from  meay  which  God  hath  allowed  us  to  ufe. 
 And  fo  this  is  the  (cn.(Q  of  the  words.     In  the  lat-,  t?ic  true 
 ter  day s^  there  shall  ha^pefi  an  apofiacy  andarevol-  renfe,and 
 tingfi'om  th.e  faith -,  men  shall  give  up  themfelvcsto  iranflatioB 
 f^djtcingfpirits  O'  todoclrines  of  Demons  jU^hich  Do-  2!  !.'"^c 
 Slrines  shall  ke  taught  by  hypocrites^  lyars^  menwhofe  raul. 
 confciences  are  feared  u/ith  a  hot  iron  3  and  ^l-'ho  ma- 
 king a  gireat  shew  of  their  afi-^srities  ,  shall  abth^i'^i 
 from  marriage  ^  and  from   meats  tuh^ich   God  hatlx 
 created ,  impofing  a  neceffty  on  all  their  devouts  to 
 obferve  celibacy  ,  and  the  Laws  of  their  fujis^  that 
 conjifl  in  diftinflion  of  meats.     And  to  tranflateit 
 exactly  according  to  the  GrcehJText  ^  the  fenfeis 
 clear  with  qui  aJParaphrafe.. 
 
 I.  I^ow  the  Spirit  faithexprefly,  that  in  the  latter 
 times  fame  shall  reyolt  from  the  faith -y  giving 
 themf elves  up  to  deceiving  Spirits  and  DoUnnes  of 
 demons. 
 
 II.  Jind    this   through   the  fiUions   of  l^ars^ 
 
 N  }  meti^. 
 
1 82  Tlye  [Accomplifhment       C  h  a p .  1 8 . 
 
 fyten  ivhofe  confciences  are  feared  with  a  hot 
 iron. 
 
 III.  Forbidding  to  marry  ,  corAtnanding  to  ab~ 
 jiainfrom  meats^which  Gad  hath  created  to  he  recei- 
 ved u^iih  thankjgivtngby  the  faithful  ^  and  hj  them 
 who  know  the  truth. 
 
 Tliofe  that  unde  ftaiid  Greek^ixad  the  rules  of 
 Crammer <^  will  eafiiy  fee,  that  the  words  cannot 
 be  ocherwife  tranliaced.  For  the  Gr^^"^  pronoun 
 fome  ,  and  the  participle  giving  up  themfelves  tOy 
 cannot  be  conllrued  v.itn  l^ars  and  forbidding '^ 
 feeing  the  pronoun  fome  ,  is  in  the  nominative 
 cafe,  as  they  call  it,  and  the  other  words  are  in  that 
 which  they  call  the  Genitiue,  So  that  it  mull 
 not  be  tranflated  ,  Jhme  giving  up  themfelves  and 
 teaching  lies.  Vsixt  lyars  and  forbidding  muft  be 
 conltrued  with  thefe  words  through  the  hypocrify^ 
 and  be  rendred  through  the  hypocnfy ,  or  through 
 the  fi^ion  of  lyars.  For  the  propofition  that  fig-- 
 nifies  [in^']  fignifies  alfo  by  or  through.  And  our 
 {French)  Interpreters  have  fotranflated  it,  teach- 
 ing lies  through  hypocrijy. But  inftead  o^ teaching  lies, 
 it  fhould  be  tranfl:ited,  through  the  hypocrifyofthofe 
 that  teach  lies  ,  or  lyars.  This  Text  thus  rectified 
 by  a  right  tranllation,  prefents  two  things  to  us,the 
 (irll  is  diQ  Antichri^iart  Apofiacy  and  its  Chara^ers  ; 
 the  fecond  is  the  fountain  of  this  ^poflacy ,  the  men 
 that  muil:  caufe  and  promote  it.  Thefirll  is  the 
 apftacy  from  the  faith ,  to  give  up  themfelves  to  fe- 
 ducing  fpirits  and  the  doctrine  oi  T>evtls  or  D£- 
 mpnsy  the  fecond  is  the  hypocritical  Authors  of  the 
 Law  of  G^^bacy^  and  of  abltincnce  from  meats.  Let 
 tis  examine  whether  thefe  two  things  do  well  agree 
 to  the  .Paptfm, 
 
 CHAP, 
 
chap.  ip.  of  the  Prophecies o  i!?j 
 
 CHAP.  XIX. 
 
 That  the  term  of  A  poftacy  ,  is  not  too  hig  to 
 *  exprefs  the  Fapifm  by :  that  ^pofiacy  Jigmjies 
 rebellion  aud  idolatry  :.  why  the  H.  Scripture 
 vfes  fiich  high  words  to  defcribe  the  popish 
 idolatry  5  ,:ind  higher  than  thoje ,  it  makes  nfe 
 of  to  defcribe  the  Pagan  idolatry* 
 
 THe  firft  Ch^^raEler  pf  the  jintichrifiian  Em* 
 pire  that  appears  in  this  place  is  apofiacy :  fome 
 shall  revolt  from  the  faith. 
 
 'Tis  exacHy  the  very  fame  word,  which  Saint 
 ^atilu{cs  in  the  fccond  Chap.  oFthe  lecond  Epiftle 
 to  the  Theffiilonians  ,  where  by  the  confeflion  of 
 all ,  he  deicribes  the  coming  of  the  Antichriflian 
 Empire.     That  day  shall  Hot  come  ,  except  there 
 come  a  falling  aiyay^  or  an  apofiacy  firfi ^  and  that 
 man  of  fin  ^  the  fan  of  perdition  ,  be  revealed.     This  '^^  ^'^** 
 term  oi  apflacy  at  this  day  begets  a  dreadful  Idea  word  Apo- 
 in  mens  minds.     'Tis  ufed  to  lignify  an  entire  re-  J„^t'jf  ^"Jhe 
 nunciation  pi  the  faith.   Efpecially  when'tis  join-  mind, 
 ed  with  the  word  faith\  as  it  is  here  ,  They  shall 
 fall  into  an  apoftacy  from  the  faith  ;  it  feems  to  fig- 
 nify  as  much  ,  i.  e.  an  utter  renunciation  of  the 
 Chriflian  faiths     Now  the  Papifm  makes  great 
 ufe  of  that  ,  and  pretends  to  prove  it  cannot  be 
 called  an  apofiacy ^  and  a  renunciation  of  the  (^hri- 
 flian  faith  ,  becaufe  it  retains  that  entire,  receiving 
 the  Apoflles  Creed  ,    the   Nicene  ^  and   Athana- 
 fiMs^s^  in  the  fenfe  of  the  Scripture  ,  and  of  the 
 Church. 
 
 Before  we  iheWj  that  this  makes  nothing  a- 
 
 N  4  gainft 
 
1^4  The  K^ccompVifhment       Chap,  19; 
 
 Ipofta°c'/  S^^^^  ^^^  hypothefis  5  I  will  obferve  one  thing, 
 whicn  fig-  which  I  have  not  found  any  as  yet  have  fufficient^ 
 "Sftf"'  confirm*d.     'Tis  this  ,  that  the  term  of  apofiacy^ 
 shews  he   which  fignifies  the  Empire  o£  Amichnft ^  evidenc- 
 Sfje"     ^y  ^ews,  that  the  u4 nti chn ft  o£  the  Romish  Do- 
 ^or-s  J  is  a.  mecr  Chimara.  According  to  them,  he* 
 mull  be  a  /^eti^  that  muft  ftyle  himfelf  the  Mef- 
 fiah ,  allemble  all  the  feivs  at  ferufalem  ,   make 
 war  on  the  Chrifiians  ,  and  deftroy  (^hrifnanity. 
 If  he  be  a  feTf  by  nation  and  religion  ,  he  will 
 not  be  an  ^poftate.     For  according  to  the  Scri- 
 pture ufage  ot  the  word  ,  and  that  of  the  lan- 
 guages at -this  day,  none  are  called -^/^o/?.^/^^/,  but 
 thole  that  abandon  the  true  religion  to  embrace  a 
 falfe  one.     So  that  fee  here  is  a  ne#  proof ,  that 
 Jiyitichripianifm  muit  ellablifhit  felfin  Chrifliani- 
 /;',and  the  SubjeBs  and  Prince  of  this  Empire, 
 muft  be   ^pojUtey   from   the   Chriflian  religion, 
 which  cannot  agree  to  the  fews.    We  muitnot 
 fay  ,  that  this  Empire  of  jintichrifi  is  called  an 
 ^pojiacy ,  becaule  it  will  caufe  the  ChrifUans  to 
 revolt,  and  make  them  A^ofiates-  For  it  is  plain, 
 that  the  head  of  this  Smpire  muft  himfelf  be  an 
 ^pojlate.     That  day  ih all  not  come,  except  there 
 he  firfl  a  falling  away  ,  or  an  apofiacy  ,  and  the 
 man  of  Jin  the  fon  of  perdition  be  revealed.     One 
 may  plainly  fee,  that  this  fignifies,  before  the  a^o- 
 j^iiiry  of  the  man  of  fin  happens. 
 The  revolt  "   At  the  prcfeut  to  make  appear  ,  that  the  revolt 
 of  the  p-x'  of  the  Papjfm  from  the  faith  is  very  juftly  ftyled' 
 •fhl''Ssan  Apo^acy  ,    divers  things    muft  be  obfcrv'd. 
 very  ueii    p^'^,^  fy^,  I'hat  this  word  m  its  original,  doth  not 
 3fp#«;.    fignity  ail  that ,  that  men  at  this  day  would  figni- 
 fy  by  it.     The  verb  whence  this  word  is  derived, 
 fignifies  no  more  than  to  depart  from  any  perfon  or 
 lliing.  They  that  underftand  Greek^  cannot  be  igno- 
 jrantofthat,  §0 
 
Chap.  ip.  oftheTrophecles.  l8j 
 
 f'  So<tApofiacyongin'3i\\y^.gn\^cs  a  departure',  'tis 
 to  depart  from  the  obedience  which  is  due  to  any 
 one.  'Tis  to  rclufehiin,  either  the  whole,  or  a 
 part  of  that  homage  ,  that  is  due  to  him.  *Tis 
 not  without  a  great  my  fiery  of  Providence,  that 
 fuch  extravagant  Ideas,  and  fuch  as  are  not  ac- 
 cording to  the  int&ntion  of  the  H=  Spirit,  fhould-a^ 
 be  affixed  to  the  names  defigned  to  figiiify  the-' 
 uintichriflian  Empire  and  its  head.  For  example, 
 the  man  of  fin ,  the  fon  of  perdition  ,  the  Bea(itt/ith 
 fev^n  heads  full  of  bUfphemies  ,  the  great  Whore^ 
 the  Cup  of  abomination  ,  Anttchnft.  Exceffivc 
 Ideas ,  I  lay  have  been  affixed  to  thefe  names,  as 
 if  hereby  it  were  fignified,  that  the  pcrfin  and 
 the  Empire^  defigned  by  thefe  names  ,  fhould 
 have  nothing  of  tiie  Chriftian  ;  yea ,  nothing  of 
 humane  in  it ,  and  that  they  fhould  be  prodigies 
 of  impiety,  madnefs ,  blafphemy  and  impurit\. 
 The  fame  thing  hath  happen'd  in  the  term  Apo- 
 ffacy,  to  which  hath  been  affixed  the  Idea  ot  an 
 utter  renunciation  of  the  faitli.  And  this  hath 
 not  come  to  pais  without  a  fmgular  Providence 
 of  God,  who  v/oald  not  have  Antichriji  to  be 
 known,  to  the  end  that  during  his  birth  and  efla- 
 bhfiiment  no  man  might  oppofe  him. 
 
 Our  fecond  Obfervation  is  ,   that  the  word 
 apo^acy  miht  Scripture  ufe  of  it,  anfvvers  to  the 
 Hebrew  word  mered  rthzWion  ,    and  marad  toTheucrd 
 rebel .     'Tis  very  ufual  with  the  70 .  Interpreters,  ^roperi^ 
 to  render  thefe  Hebjciv  words  by  thofe  of ,  to  iig!"fies 
 apoftatiz,e  and  apoftacy  ^  whether  it  be  rebelUan  a-'""     *    V 
 gainft  God,  or  rf^rj4^##fngainll  men  that  is  treated 
 of.  The  l^eubenites  and  Gadites^  returning  home, 
 after  they  had  affifted  their  Brethren  ,  to  fettle 
 thf  mfelves  on  the  other  fide  of  'fordan ,  built  an 
 Altar  on  the  banl-i  of  Ae  river.  The  other  Tribes 
 
 imagining 
 
18,  19. 
 
 jS^  TJ^e  JccompUfhment       Chap.  i^. 
 
 imagining,  that  the  %^Hbemtes  6c  Gadites  intended 
 to  iacrifice  on  that  Altar  againft  the  command- 
 ment of  God ,  they  fay  to  them  ,  ye  rebel  again  ft 
 the  Lerd.  limeredou  ,  which  in  the  Greek  h 
 rendred  5  jpow  are  become  u^pofcates  from  the  Lord. 
 On  the  other  hand  ,  the  Reuhenites  juilifying 
 themfehTS,  fay,  the  Lord  knoii^s  ^  if  this  thing  be 
 done  in  rebellion.  They  ufe  this  word  mered,  and 
 the  feptfragrnt  hzve  rendred  it^^by  that  oiapoftacy. 
 When  the  Spies  returned  ,  foshuah  and  Caleb 
 being  defirous  to  induce  the  Ifraelites  to  pur- 
 fue  their  journey  ,  to  endeavour  the  conqueft 
 of  the  Land  of  Canaan  according  to  the  inten- 
 tion of  God  5  they  fay  to  them  ,  revolt  not^  at 
 timer edoH  j  and  the  Greeks  hath  it,  do  not  turn 
 apoftates.  Inflances  are  without  number,  and  'tis 
 fiifficient  to  have  intimated  it. 
 
 According  to  this  ufe  of  the  word  ,  which  is. 
 certainly  the  Scripture  ufe  of  it ,  'tis  evident  that 
 the  Pa^ifm  is  a  true aj^oftacy  ^  a  rebellion  j  3.  revolt, 
 dm°?nb?  To  be  an  Apoftate  in  the  Scripture  fenfe,  it  is  not 
 always  fig  -  neccfTary  that  a  man  fhould  utterly  abandon  the 
 t^iiil^t  true  God.  When  the  Ifraelites  on  this  fide /or- 
 dan  ,  acciife  the  Reuhenites  of  an  intention  to  tuni 
 Apoftates  ,  do  not  revolt  ,  they  do  not  fo  much  as 
 fufpe£t ,  that  they  intend  entirely  to  renounce 
 God ,  but  only  to  build  an  altar  againll  the  Al- 
 tar of  iJHofes  ,  to  facnfice  to  that  ^od  tliat 
 brought  them  out  of  Egypt-  I^o  not  apoftatiz.e, 
 fay  they  to  them ,  in  building  you  an  Altar  bejides 
 the  Altar  of  the  Lord  our  ^od.  When  Caleh-XLid 
 foshuah  {ay  to  the  Ifraelites ^  on  the  occafion  of 
 their  refufing  to  go  towards  the  Land  o£Canaan^ 
 do  not  aj)oftatiz.ey  they  did  not  apprehend  ,  that 
 the  Ifraelites  were  minded  to  chufe  another  God  i 
 but  only  that  they  would  revolt  from  die  orders^ 
 
 of 
 
C  h  a  p.  ip  •  of  the  Trophecies,  187^ 
 
 of  the  true  God  .  but  yet  without  renouncing 
 him  for  their  God. 
 
 It  is  not  therefore  neccflary  ,  that  the  Pap/m  ^^^,  ,^^ 
 fhould  be  a  formal  and  entire  renuticiation  of  the  r^Fi^mfie- 
 faith  'j  it  is  enough  that  'tis  a  i-evolting  from  the  a nfcVcs^cf 
 faith.  Now  certainly  the  Papfin  is  lo.  There  faith.  1 
 are  none  of  the  Artidts  of  the  Cbrijtiaii  faith^ 
 which  it  doth  not  deflroy  ,  and  againft  which  it 
 doth  not  plant  its  engines.  There  are  rebels, 
 that  do  in  v/ords  acknowledge  a  Prince  for  their 
 King,  who  yet  do  not  ceafe  to  make  war  againft 
 him.  This  is  the  ordinaiy  way  of  rebels.  The 
 Tafifra  doth  peifc6lly  the  very  fame  thing.  It 
 doth  homage  in  words  to  the  principal  Articles 
 of  the  Qnriflian  faith  ^  but  indeed  it  hghts  againft 
 them,  it  deftroys  T-hem.  It  acknowledges  a  Go^ 
 ntantfefi  in  the  flesh  j  but  it  revolts  from  this 
 Article,  and  deftrovs  it  by  another  carnal  God, 
 or  a  God  in  the  Ptcfn,  i.  e.  the  Bishop  of  Rome^ 
 towhom.it  afcribes  a  double  power,  which  agrees 
 CO  Jefus  Chrilt alone ,  and  whicii even Jeius  Chrift 
 himjeif  v/ouid  not  exercife  ,  while  he  was  here 
 upon  Earth.  It  deftrovs  alfo  this  Cod  manifeji 
 in  the  flesh  by  another  jefus  Chrift  ,  mcarnated^ 
 hreaden  ,  tra,npihfiant!ated:j  indiviiibly  imitcd  to 
 the  accidents  of  the  bread  3  and  ox  this  falfe  Chrift 
 it  makes  a  true  Idol.  It  believes  ctiefcfiu  ,  the 
 redeemer  of  the  MWr Id -^hat  itdeftroys  this  article 
 Df  faith,  and  r^r;?//^/ from  it ,  inlaying,  xsvQ  Saints 
 ire  our  mediators,  in  oifering  to  God  their ;»£■- 
 "■its  ,  belides  the  merits  of  Jefus  Chrift  ,  and  in 
 praying  to  God  in  their  name  and  by  their  inter- 
 :e{iion.  It  believes  one  only  God  ;  but  it  revolts 
 rom  this  article  ,  in  fuppofing  new  objects  of 
 ivorfhip ,  to  which  it  renders  a  truly  religious 
 ivorihip.     It  believes  that  the  blood  of  f.  Qorift 
 
 cUmfeth 
 
i88  The  KAccompli\hmmt       Chap,  ip, 
 
 cUaftfeth  ui  from  alljtn  -,  but  it  revolts  from  this 
 Article  divers  ways ,   in  feeking  out  Itrange  fa- 
 tisfa6tions ,  and  in  fuppofing  a  ptrgatory ,  the  ufe 
 of  which  is  to  expiate  the  (ms  of  men. 
 •Tis  an  A-      And  that  we  may  clearly  underftand  ,  that  all 
 joftacy     thefe  things  and  others  of  the  like  nature  ,  may 
 ftuh  to fn- very  well  be  called  an  ^^^fiacy  from  the  fatih^ 
 produce      we  j^uf^  again  nialte  ufe  of  that  paflage  in  the 
 h^befidc'   2  2''^  Chapt.  of  the  book  oi  foshua^  where  the 
 «hc  faith,     jfraelites  fay  to  their  brethren  ,  do  not  ajfofiatiz,e 
 in  building  an  Altar  ^  b^Jides  the  Altar  of  the  Lord. 
 Thefe  words  fhew  ,  that  one  may  be  an  a^ofiate^ 
 not  only  by  bringing  things  into  Religion,  which ' 
 are  againfi  Religion ,  but  alfo  in  promoting  things 
 that  are  befides  Religion.  For  they  do  not  fay  againfi. 
 the  Altar,  but  ^<?/^fj  the  Altar.  Now  in  this  ienfe, 
 it  is  clear ,  that  the  Papifm  is  an  Apofiacy.  For  be- 
 fides the  true  obje<ft  ofworfhip,  it  introduces  new 
 objects  of  rehgious  adoration -,  bejides  the  fole  and 
 only  Jefus,  it  introduces  many  faviours  j  befdes  the 
 foie  Intercellbr ,  many  interceiTors ;  beJides  the  fole 
 facrifice  another  facrifice  j  befides  the  true  Sacra- 
 ments,falfe  ones.The  ?^/)»/?»int.roducethdo6lrines 
 8c  worfhip,both  a^ainf}  the  faith  &  befdes  the  faith, 
 therfor'tis  a  true  revolting  or  apoftacy  from  the  faith. 
 ThePapifm      ^'^7  ^^^^'^  Obfcrvation.  is  this  ,  that  to  have  a 
 is  an  Apo-  right  knowledge  ofthe  Papfn ,  we  muft  not  look 
 £??onfide-  upon  it  as  is  ulually  done  ,  as  compounded  with 
 isd  alone,  the  Opinions  and  worship  of  Chrifttamty^  which 
 it  hath  retained.     This  is  one  ofthe  great  artifi- 
 ces of  the  Devil  and  his  Agents ,  to  make  us  con- 
 fider,  the  Paj>ifm  as  a  Religion  that  confefleth  one 
 only  God ,  that  worfhips  J .  Chriil  God  co -eternal 
 with  the  Father,  the  Redeemer  ofthe  World  j 
 that  believes  the  refurre^tion,  the  life  everlaftinp^. 
 Hell,  and  the  laft Judgment.  Theeyccoijfoun 
 
 thefc 
 
Chap,  ip-  of  the  Tro^hedes^ 
 
 thefe  fair  and  great  objefts  ,  with  the  additi- 
 ons oi ppery.  And  this  confufed  and  indiftindt 
 view  maices  the  additions  to  be  efteem'd  as  no- 
 thing 5  and  appear  very  inconfiderable ,  on  the  ac- 
 count of  that  Qiriftianity  that  hes  at  the  bottom. 
 That  therefore  we  may  know  the  Papfm ,  and 
 ■what  name  we  ought  to  give  it,  we  muft  confider 
 it  alone  ,  by  it  felf ,  and  as  feparated  from  the 
 Chriftian  't^Ugton.  Then  it  is  certain  ,' it  will 
 deferve  the  name  of  an  a^oftacy  or  a  formal  revolt 
 from  the  faith.  For  do  but  look  only  on  that 
 Troop  ot  fecond  Gods  ,  of  Pilgrimages  ,  Indul- 
 gences ,  tS^taJfes ,  Saints  ,  Patrons  ,  Intercejforsy 
 ihe-Saints  ,  Images  ,  Reli(]ues  ,  Idols  ,  the  bread 
 that  isworlhipp'd,  pray'dto  ,  and  before  which 
 men  prollrate  themfeives.  This  is  a  true  Paga- 
 nifm  5  and  a  formal  apoftacy  from  the  Chrtfttan 
 faith. 
 
 My  fourth  and  laft  Obfei-vation  ,    to  juftify 
 that  the  terms  o£  y^pofiacy  from  the  faith  .^  which 
 the  Apolfle  makes  life  of  here,  are  not  too  high, 
 but  agree  very  well  to  the  Papfm  is,  that  j^po-  Apoftacy, 
 facy ,  though  the  word  ordinarily  fignifies  all  fort  fii'Ses^ 
 o^ rebellion  ^  yet  when  Religion  is  fpoken  of ,  it  idolatry, 
 particularly  fignifies  Idolatry.     So  when  the  Le-  ^  •^'  *^* 
 vites  confels  the  (ins  of  their  Nation  and  oftheir 
 Fathers,  they  fay ,  r/p^jr  were  difobeaient  ^  and  they 
 rebelled  againjl  thee.     The  fepttsagint  renders  it, 
 they  departed  from  thee,  and  fell  into  apofiacy ,   by 
 which,  without  doubt ,  is  meant  the  Idolatry  of 
 the  'Ifraelites.     For  that  was  the  fin  that  did  prin- 
 cipally draw  down  the  wrath  of  God  upon  them. 
 And  the  feptnagint  alfo  fays  of  Ahaz. ,  that  plun- 
 ged himfelf  into  the  Idolatries  of  the  Heathens.^ 
 that  J?ff  apofiatiz.ed  from  the  Lord  witb  a  great 
 a^ofiacy  :  not  that  he  did  abfolutely  abandon  the  *^^^**^*' 
 
 God 
 
gant, 
 
 ipo  J  he  Jccomplifhment  Chao.  19. 
 
 2  Kings     God  of  his  Fathers  j  for  he  kept  the  i>raz.en  Altar 
 
 '*  to  enquire  of  the  Lord  therewith. 
 God  gives  If  all  the  Idolatry  of  the  Church  be  called  a^o- 
 d"?ofihc  fl^^y-i  ^^'^  deferves  that  i:uime  >  it  is  certain ,  the^ 
 popish  ido-  Idolatry  oiiht  Paj^ifm  may  well  be  called  apejiacy. 
 fe'cms^ery  And  hcrcupon  ,  'tis  worth  the  while  to  enquire 
 cxtrava-  into  the  rcafon,  why  GodTpeaks  in  lb  high  terms 
 concerning  the  Idolatry  of  the  Pafifm:  He  calls 
 that  Church  ,  the  great  IVhore  ,  that  makes  the' 
 Kings  of  the  Earth  drunk^with  the  tt/ineofherfor-. 
 nication.  He  fTiith  ,  she  holds  in  her  hand  a.  Cup 
 full  of  abominations  ;  and  all  this ,  becaufc  of  her 
 Idolatry.  This  looks  as  if  it  were  very  extrava- 
 gant, Vv^hen  applied  to  xhc  Idolatry  o'iihc  Paptfn. 
 For  after  ail ,  its  falfe  woriliip  doth  not  appear 
 to  be  any  great  matter;  the  [hurch  of  Rome  in- 
 vocates  Saints  3  but  befides  that,  they  are  thefriends 
 of  God,  she  invocates  them  only  in  relation  to. 
 God,  becaufe  he  hath  honoured  them  with  his 
 gifls.  She  believes,  that  the  good  things  which. 
 are  asked  of  the  Saints  ,  are  not  obtained  of  thcnn,' 
 but  becaufe  thofe  Samts  themfelves  do  obtain 
 them  of  God  by  their  interceifions.  She  pro- 
 ftratcs  her  felfbefore/x^.t^f/j  but  the  worihiplhe. 
 gives  them  is  i-elative ,  and  goethupto  their  ori-, 
 ginal.  And  laftly,  it  doth  not  appear,  that  this 
 popish  Idolatry  doth  come  near  the  Idolatyy  of  the 
 Heathens^  to  which  neverthclefs  the  Holy  Spu'it 
 hath  not  given  fuch  frightful  names.  Here  then 
 are  two  things  to  be  enquired  into.  Ftrfi^  why 
 God  gives  us  fo  odious  anldcacfthis/o/'-'.r^^^^- 
 ship .  Secondly ,  why  he  fpeaks  of  it  in  higher  terms  t 
 then  he  doth  of  the  heathen  Idolatries. 
 
 As  to  the  fr/t  queftion,  lanfwer,  that  we  need 
 but  plainly  lay  open  the  invocation  of  Saints 
 liieir  mediation .  their  interceifion  and  the  adora 
 
 rio! 
 
thap.  ip.  of  the  Prophecies,  I91 
 
 tion  of  their  Images  ,  to  fee  that  there  is  nothing  thcia?o- 
 more  Amtchrifiian  ^  that  do th  m ore  lub vert  C/?r/.  5*-'°°  °/nj 
 fiianitj  ,  and  one  of -its  principal  zArtichs^  viz.  tiieirmict- 
 that   of  the  exaltation  of  fefm  Chrifi  at  the  right  "ms^the 
 hand  of  h^s  Father.   This  iicting  at  the  right  hand  [7'^®'^f°f 
 of  his  Father  doth  not  meerly  fignify ,  as  is  fup-  oftheexai- 
 pofed  ,  an   elevation  to  the  glory   and  ^^ig^iity  JiJ,'^'||{°^^ 
 of  So\eraign  <JP[€onarch  of  the  Churck.     It  ligni-  rhe  right  . 
 fies  alfo  that  TpeiyctUAl  ajjifia ft ce ,  ifl  may  ufe  this  p^"^^"^*^'' 
 term  in  that  fenfe  j  that  perpetual  action  ,   by 
 which  ^efiu  is  always  prefentvv'ith:God  his  Farher, 
 to  fpeak  to  him  in  our  behalf,  and  to  obtain  of 
 him  all  things  that  vvc  Hand  in  need  of.     He  af- 
 fifis  at  the  right  hand  of  God ,  becaufe  that  is  the 
 hand  of  glory,  and  glory  is  for  him.     The  right 
 hand  alfo  is  the  hand  of  good  omen.     Therefore 
 evil  omens  are  called  Jifufier  ones  ,  i.e.  very  bad 
 ones.     Now  in  this  refpect  he  affilh  at  the  right 
 hand  of  God  for  us ,  and  therefore  it  is  that  lit- 
 ting  at  the  right  hand  is  immediatly  joined  with 
 interccffion.     fi^ho  is  he  that  shall  condemn  ?  It  is 
 God  that  jujtifies  ;  it  is  Chrifi  that  hath  dyed^  or  ra~ 
 1  ther  that  is  rifen  again  ,  who  alfo  fits  at  the  right 
 hand  of  God  ^  and  makes  intercejfcn  for  Pts.     And 
 elfewhere  ^  he  is  entred  into  the  holy  places  with 
 his  blood,  newly  shed^  and  lives  there  y  that  he  m.%y 
 make  interceffion  for  tis.     So  that  the  honour  of 
 the  exaltation  of  jefus  Chrill;  confidsinthefetwo 
 things^  Firfi^  his  royal  dignity  ,  that  exalts  him 
 above  all  the  Church.     5<fc-o«^,  the  glorious  pri- 
 viledge  of  continually  affilting  before  the  Father, 
 to  be  our  Mediator.  Thefe  two  great  advantages 
 belong  to  Jefus  Chrift  in  fuch  a  manner  ,   that 
 they  are   incommunicable  to  every  one  befides. 
 This  was  what  was  typified  by  the  htgjo  Priefi^ 
 jfho  alone  entred  int©  the  Holy  of  holies  to  pre - 
 
 feat 
 
\(^l  t'hn  Jccomplifhmem        Chap.  \^. 
 
 ient  his  inccnfe  there.  Whofocver  therefore  com- 
 municates thefe  two  advantages  to  the  creature, 
 he  deftroys  the  article  of  the  exaltation  of  fefm 
 Chrifi ,,  and  confequently  promotes  an  abominable 
 do£i:rine.  ,  . 
 
 thePapirm  -  Now  this  is  that  which  the  Papifm  doth  ,  it 
 deftroys     deltroys  the  exaltation  of  Jefus  Chrill  by  dividing 
 *pa«softhe  it.   Firfl  of  all ,  it  deftroys  his  exaltation^  that  is 
 Trchrift  ^^  ^^^5  his  royal  dignity  5  in  giving  him  an  AfTo- 
 '  ciate  under  the  name  ot  his  P^icar  ,  who  alTumcs 
 as  well  as  Jefus  Chrift,  the  name  of  God  ,  Hol^^ 
 muff  Holy  and  Holincfs.     For  to  make  a  P^icar  for 
 a  King  without  his  order ,  and  againii  his  will,  is 
 to  give  him  a  Rival.     Suppoiing  therefore,  that 
 this  great  olEce  ofTiear  oflefm  C^r//?,  be  not  ac- 
 cordmg  to  God's  intention  j  iz  is  certain,  thatic 
 is  the  higheit  of  all  encroachments  on  his  right 
 and  authority  ,  and  which  deferves  the  odious 
 names  of  apotfacy  and  ahomination.  .    , 
 
 Secondly ,  It  overthrows  the  rayiiery  of  his  exat- 
 t.ttiony  in  giving  Jefus  Chrill:  companions  in  his 
 the  pfivi-  incommunicable  priviledge  oF  ftandmg  before  the 
 ledge  ot     Throne  of  God  ,  and  being  at  his  right  hand  to 
 before ^thtprefent  our  requcfls  unto  him.  .  This  isevident- 
 Throne  of^  ^  ^]y^^  whicli  makes  the  connecl-ion  of  thisTe.^t 
 communi-    of  Sairftt  Paul  j  now  the  Sptru  faith  exprefly^  there 
 o^nI*b  fd"^  j/j^?//  be  a  departing  from,  the  faith  ^  with  thefore- 
 J.  chnft.    g'^ing  one,   God  manifeji  in  the  fleshy  Scc.  received 
 up  into  glory.      Naturally  received  up  into  glorj^ 
 fhould  follow  2.ttCT  juftifed  in  the  .S]£>i/-i>,  and  come 
 before  feen  of  Angels  ^^  preached  to  the  Gentiles^ 
 kelieved  on  in  the  PVorld.     But  he  would  place 
 the  words ,  received  up  into  glory ,  at  the  end  of 
 the  my  fiery  of   Godlinefs  ,   and  immediately  be- 
 fore the  predi6tionof  the>^j5o/?4t-^,  tolignify,  that 
 tkit  jipoftacy  lliould  principally  aim  at  the  ruin  of 
 
 ihat 
 
(Bhap.  1%  of  the  ^rOfheclm  XP3 
 
 that  Article.    For  in  truth  it  feems ,  that  the  JJjf; ^^P"^™ 
 my  fiery  of  iniquity  did  principally  defign  to  draw  the  Lord 
 down  Jefus  Chrift  from  the  Heavens ,  and  tum^  gig'J.**'*' 
 ble  him  again  into  a  low  eftate.   It  enclofes  him 
 in  a  bit  ,of  biread  ,    it  maizes  him  defcend  int(;> 
 unclean  entrails ,  it  fends  him  to  the  draught ,  ic 
 caufes  him  to  be  eat  by  Mice  and  Rats.  It  takes 
 away  from  him  his  arms,  legs,  head,  life  ,  and 
 leaves  him  without  any  a£tion  or  defence.  It  fets 
 up  rivals  to  him  in  all  his  offices ,  and  divides  his 
 honour  to  wood  and  flone.     All  this,  well  con^- 
 (ider'd  ,   dcferves  the  name  of  ahmination  and 
 a^ofiacy.  •■  ^-^ 
 
 That  this  may  be  more  plain  with  relpeo:  to  'risan  a-; 
 the  invocation  of  Samts,  and  to  take  oif  the  veil,  q°™"J'^^^ 
 under  which  they  hide  the  horrours  ofthatwor-  cate  any 
 fhip  J   we  muft  obferve,  that  that  fitting  of  Jefus  "efwc''' 
 Ghrifl.at  the  right  hand  of  his  Father,  importsa  God*  ftc€<j 
 very  near  prefence  of  the  Son ,  who  aflifts  per- 
 petually before  his  Father,  and  who  is  perpe- 
 tually before  his  face  ,  environn'd  and  ( as  I  may 
 fo  fay)  buried  by  the  rays  of  that  glorious  face 
 of  God.     Tho^  shalt   not  have  other  Gods  before 
 my  face.     This  face  of  God  is  a  lively  fpring  of 
 light ,  that  fwallows  up  whatfoever  there  is  of 
 bnghtnefs  in  the  moft  excellent  creatures  ,  in 
 fuch  a  manner,  that  they  are  as  nothing  in  the 
 prefence  of  God.  There  is  but  one  creature^  that 
 is  not  fwallowed  up  by  theferays,  and  that  is  the 
 hnmane  nature  of  the  Son  of  God.     That  is  up- 
 held by  the  glory  of  thefecondPerfon,towhich 
 it  is  fupernaturally  united.  ,  Byreafonofthisjthe 
 Son  may  be  invocated  before  the  face,  and  in  the 
 prefence  of  the  Father,  becaufe  the  glory  of  the 
 Son  is  not  fwallowed  up  and  annihilated  by  the 
 glory  of  the  Father.    But  it. is  a  true  abomina^ 
 
 O        "^        •      lion^' 
 
ip4  The  Accompli pymM        Chap.  19. 
 
 tion ,  to  go  and  woriliip  ,  and  invocate  a  fimplc 
 creature  before  the  face  of  God,  and  at  the  foot 
 of  his  Throne. 
 
 This  confideration  doth  utterly  deftroy  that 
 
 vain  pretence  ,  which  fo  many  take  for  a  good 
 
 One  may   reafou.     We  lawfully  pray  the  Saints  on  Eaith 
 
 samts''''    to  pray  to  God  for  us ,  fay  they  j  what  greater 
 
 which  arc  harm  is  there  to  invocate  them  in  the  heavens? 
 
 topra"to   The  difference  is  plain  3  the  iS^*>;/-/ that  are  upon 
 
 ^°<^^f"^'Earth,  are  conceived  as  far  from  God  ,  their  rays 
 
 iifgVar'^  ^  are  not  fwallowed  up  by  the  infinite  brightnefs 
 
 fac^  t'^   ^^  ^^^  Divinity,  we maygive them fome homage. 
 
 God°  they  But  to  go  and  ferve  them  before  the  f  ice  of  God  j 
 
 flaik^wcd  ^^  §^^^  them  a  religious  worfhip  in  Heaven,  'tis 
 
 up  by  his    infolently  to  violate  the  Majefty  of  God.    And 
 
 fcsauis.       under  what  pretence  foever  it  may  be  done,  'tis 
 
 a  bold  attempt ,  that  is  not  pardonable.  A  Suhje^ 
 
 that  is  highly  preferred ,  when  he  is  alone  ,  and 
 
 far  from  his  Prince  ,   may  receive  great  honours 
 
 from  thofe  that  are  beneath  him'But  both  the  fmal- 
 
 left  and  the  greatefl: ,  when  they  are  in  the  So' 
 
 veraign's  prelence  ,   are  equal.'   It  would  be  a 
 
 piece  o^htgh  Ireafon ,  to  renderhomage  toa  Suh- 
 
 jeEh  before  the  SoveraignU  face.     The  Sun  fwal- 
 
 Jows  up  all  the  Stars.    The  glory  of  God  in  his^; 
 
 Throne  annihilates  all  glory.     'Tis  therefore  an 
 
 odious  crime,  to  go  and  render  homage  to  the 
 
 Saints  at  the  foot  of  the  Throne  of  God.     If  I 
 
 honour  the  Saints  here  below  by  my  praifes  and 
 
 my  imitation  of  them,  this  doth  not  reach  to  the 
 
 Throne  of  God ,  'tis  to  men  that  I  fpeak  j  but 
 
 my  prayers  reach  Heaven.   There  is  but  one  .S*^- , 
 
 jeB  that  doth  invocate  in  the  behalf  of  others  ia 
 
 the  Heavens  ,  and  but   one  Objel}  that  may  be 
 
 invocated.     This  is  what  St.  P^hI  means,  Ther^ 
 
 U  bht  one  Ged,  and  one  zJ^/Cedintor  htwcen  God, 
 
 find 
 
Chap.  1 9.  of  the' Prophecies.  19I 
 
 and  men.  There  is  but  one  God  ,  that  may  be 
 prayed  to  in  the  Heavens ,  and  only  one  fefiu 
 that  prayeth  for  men.  So  that  I  conclude ,  that 
 the  invocation  of  the  Saints  is  an  abomination  and 
 an  a^ofiacy  ,  becattfe  it  highly  affronts  Jefus  Chrijf^ 
 in  that  double  manner  as  we  have  faidj.bothbe- 
 caufe  it  fnatches  away  from  him  the  privilcdge 
 of  aflifting  alone  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father, 
 and  becaufe  it  violates  the  Majefty  of  God  ,  in 
 whofe  prefence  all  grandeur  disappears.  So  far 
 are  the  Saints  (rom  being  more  worthy  of  ado- 
 ration becaufe  of  their  glorification ,  that  on  the 
 contrary,  the  more  they  are  glorified  ,  and  the 
 nearer  they  are  to  God ,  the  more  are  they  as  no- 
 thing and  invifible.  Add  to  this,  that  /.  Chrijl 
 hath  referv'd  it  to  himfelf  as  an  incommunicable 
 piece  of  his  glory ,  that  we  fhould  call  on  the 
 Father  in  his  name.  The  Papfm  calls  on  him  in 
 'the  name  of  Saints  j  for  it  invocates  him  by  the 
 merit  and  interceflion  of  the  Saints.  This  is  an- 
 other abomination.  As  to  the  adoration  of /w.-r^^x, 
 'tis  fo  plain  an  abomination  and  apoftacy  ,  that  it 
 cannot  at  this  day  any  longer  be  defended,  but  by 
 denying  it,  and  faying,  God  forbid  that  we  fhould 
 adore  or  kvvt  Images^  we  only  make  ufe  of  them, 
 as  a  means  to  afccnd  to  their  originals. 
 
 The  fecond  difficulty  is ,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  The  ido- 
 fpeaks  of  the  Antichrifltan  Idolatry^  in  more  odious  '^'^y  '^^^^^ 
 terms  than  it  doth  of  the  heathen  Idolatry.   Which  never  ITt- 
 is  very  flrange.  But  none  will  any  longer  wonder  "^j/^^'^c 
 at  it ,  when  he  confiders  in  what  manner  God  tiie  Hea-' 
 under  the  Old  Teftament  fpake  of  the/^^o/^rr/of^^^"'- 
 the  Jfraelites.     One  thing  is  as  certain  as  it  can 
 be,  viz..  that  the  Ifraelites  in  their  Idolatries  did 
 never  totally  abandon  the  true  God.    They  wor- 
 ihipped  ^golden  Calf  in  the  wildernefs^  but  they 
 
 O  z  pr§- 
 
jpi  The  ^ccomplifhment      Chap.  19I 
 
 pretended  it  was  an  Emyiem  of  that  great  God 
 that  had  brought  them  out  of  Bgy^t.     They  fer- 
 ved  Baaltm^  the  Gods  of  drangers  ^  'tis  true  5  but 
 this  was  in  aflbciating  them  with  the  true  God  , 
 whofe  worihip  they  never  did  rejc6t.     If  ever 
 there  was  a  time  oF  corruption  ,  it  was  that  of 
 uihab  5  who  to  the  fin  of  feroboam  added  all  the 
 abominations  of  the  Tyn^wj,  which  his  wife/tf^<«- 
 hel  taught  him.     Neverthelefs  at  that  very  time, 
 BliiU  confefles ,  that  the  nation  halted  between 
 two  ,    worlhipped  Cod  and  Bad  at  the  fame 
 time. 
 Yet  it  is         It  appears  therefore  ,   that  the  Idolatry  of  the 
 ?n  hi"h«    heathens y  who  worfliipped  none  but  falle  Gods, 
 temvs.       was  more  criminal  5   however,  the  Holy  Spirit 
 Ipeaks  againft  the  Idolatry  0I Ifrael^  withathou- 
 land  times  more  violence  and  vehemence  than  ^- 
 ^ainft  that  of  the  Heathens.     The  Prophets  de- 
 scribe the  heathen  Idolaters  as  fools  ,  as  brutifh 
 perfons,  that  had  loft  their  fenfes  ,    who  of  the 
 lame  log  of  tt^ood m-^dc  a  God  ^nd^  fdot-fiool.  But 
 ^hen  they  fpeak  of  the  Idolatry  o£  IJrae  I,  they  do 
 it  in  fuch  terms  as  make  perfons  of  any  modefty  to 
 blufh.     For  there  arc  no  odious  Ideas  in  the  moll 
 infamous  proftitution ,  which  the  H.  Spirit  doth' 
 not  bring  in  in  his  defcription  of  them.  We  need 
 but  confult  the  i6'h  Ch.  of  Ez.ech.  and  many  more 
 places  of  the  other   Prophets ,  where  the  Idola- 
 trous letuish  Church  is  reprefented  as  a  ivomati 
 void  of  fhame  ,  that  prollitutes  her  felf  to  every 
 comer ,  that  fits  in  the  crofs  ways,  that  offers  her 
 felf,  that  opens  her  bofom,  that  Ipeaks  fuch  words 
 as  modefty  can't  hear  ,    and  doth  abominable 
 adbions. 
 
 The  reafon  of  this  difference  is  plain ,  'f  is  bc- 
 caufe  the  Idolatry  of  the  Heathens  is  confider'd 
 
 onljr 
 
Chap.  1^^      of  the  Prophecies.    '  ip7 
 
 only  as  a  limple  fornieation  ,  aiid  tlie  Idolatry  of  The  ido- 
 Jfrael  as  adnltery.  Every  one  knows  the  diffe-  SrcnL* 
 rence  between  umple  Fornication  and  Adultery.  >noft  cri- 
 Almoil  all  nations  have  punifli'd  adultery  with  vhy!  *  *" 
 death.  But  the  Heathens  did  Icarce  think  that 
 fornication  was  a  fin  j  the  fews  therafelves  coun- 
 ted it  as  a  trivial  matter.  A  man  fees  the  worft 
 of  crimes  committed  upon  a  woman  that  belongs 
 not  to  him  ,  without  being  much  moved  at  it » 
 but  the  leall  debauches  of  his  own  ii/ife  ftir  up  his 
 jealoufie,  and  kindle  his  anger.  He  can't  fpeak 
 of  them  without  vehemence  ,  and  in  terms  that 
 fignify  the  greatnefs  of  his  grief.  And  'tis  not  are. 
 unreafonable  refentment.  A  woman  with  whom 
 he  hath  made  no  treaty  ,  that  hath  not  plighted 
 her  troth  to.  him,  nor  he  bis  to  her,  doth  him  no. 
 wrong,  there  isnolhame  redounds  to  him  there- 
 by 5  whereas  the  crimes  of  his  wife  cover  him 
 with  infamy.  'Tis  the  fame  with  God  j  the/^o- 
 latry  of  the  Heathens  in  his  opinion  is  but  afimple 
 fornication  ,  he  hath  made  no  treaty  with  them 
 who  are  without  x}i\(t  covenant  \  no  lliame  ,  nor 
 dishonour  is  reflefted  on  him  from  their  debau.i 
 cheries.  But  he  hath  treated  with  the  Churchy 
 fhe  is  his  Spoufe;  he  calls  her  fo  j  *tis  a  figura- 
 tive expreflion  that  he  every  where  ufes.  We 
 need  not  therefore  wonder,  if  he  be  more  fenfi- 
 ble  of  thofe  wrongs  ,  that  are  done  him  on  her 
 part.  Although  the  Idolatries  of  the  Heathens 
 were  greater  ,  confidering  them  precifely  in 
 themfelves  ,  than  the  Idolatries  of  the  Church  i, 
 yetho-vv^ever,  God  would  notbefo  much  offended 
 by  them.  A  Husband  is  more  offended  by  the 
 light  debaucheries  of  his  Spoufe.^  than  by  the 
 greateft  crimes  of  one  that  is  only  his  Kin fn/oman. 
 it  fignifics  nothing ,  that  this  womm  doth  not 
 
 O  3  deny* 
 
The  Accomflifhmhnt       Chap,  ip., 
 
 deny  her  Husband  her  favours  i  iffhe  fuffer  others 
 to  ihare  with  him,  her  crime  is  not  the  lefs.  It 
 fignifies  nothing  alfo  ,  that  the  Church  doth  not 
 refufe  to  give  adoration  to  the  true  God  -,  if  Ihe 
 fufFer  the  creatures  to  be  fharers  with  him  ,  Ihe 
 is  not  lefs  criminal  j  fhe  is  ftill  an  Adpclterefs^ 
 and  her  crime  is  an  abomination. 
 
 It  is  eafy  to  apply  all  this  to  the  Chripan 
 Church  ;  the  bands  of  the  facred  marriage  that 
 tinite  her  to  her  God  are  much  more  noble, 
 glorious  and  ftrait  than  thofe  that  united  God 
 to  the  Synagogue.  So  her  adulteries  alfb  are 
 much  more  worthy  to  be  condemned.  It  fig- 
 niiies  nothing  ,  that  fhe  commits  them  with 
 thofe  that  are  called  the  friends  of  God.  A 
 King  is  not  the  lefs  offended  by  die  diforders 
 of  his  Sfoufe  ,  that  proflitutes  her  felf  to  his 
 favourites  ,  than  if  fhe  proftituted  her  felf  to 
 firangers.  And  thus  ,  I  think  ,  enough  hath 
 been  laid  to  juftify  this  ,  that  the  Papfm  is  a  true 
 j4po[lacy^2nd  that  that  term  ,  and  others,  though 
 higher  ,  are  not  too  big  to  fignify  the  abomin/^,-' 
 tions  of  the  Antichrifiian  Empire. 
 
 CHAP, 
 
Chap.io.        of  the  Prophecies.  ipp 
 
 CHAP.  XX. 
 
 The  deceiving  Spirits  which  St.  ^2i\Afpeaks  of, 
 are  Evil  Spirits^  The  Do^rine  ofDxmons 
 is  that  Docimw ,  that  hath  D xmons  for  its 
 Ohjetls  ,  and  not  that  which  hath  Demons 
 for  its  Authors.  There  is  a  perfeSi  confor^ 
 mity  between  the  Theology  and  the  Religion 
 of  the  Heathens  ahout  Demons,  and  that 
 &f  the  Papifm  ahout  Saints  and  Angels ,  me^ 
 diatorj  Spirits, 
 
 SAint  Tauly  continuing  to  defcribe  the  future  EvII  rpfn,-:; 
 Antichrifttan  Empire  ^  faith,  that  thi^  -^/o- "uth''ors  of 
 ^acy  Ihall  be  joined  with  the  Jpirit  of  fedu^cion:  '''''  ^"P'*^ 
 They  shall  give  up  themfelves  to  deceiving  /pints.    °  ^"^* 
 'Tis  very  indifferent  whether  by  thefe  deceiving 
 jpirits  ,  or  jpirits  of  errour,  as  fome  copies  have 
 it ,  we  underlland  men   ,     or  fpirits  fepai-ated 
 from  matter  >  for  both  the  one  and  the  other 
 yield  a  true  fenfe.     It  is  true ,  that  the  Antichn- 
 fiian  Apofiacy  was  formed  by  the  deceit  of  cer- 
 tain deceiving  ^/m,f  5  who  being  mad  upon  alalfe 
 devotion  ,  feduced  others  both  by  their  examples 
 and  alfo  by  their  bad  arguments.     Yet  I  rather 
 encline  to  believe  ,  that  by  deceiving  fpirits  we 
 are  to  underftand  evil  fpirits  ,  which  were  the 
 lirft  Authors,  in  the  firlt  place,  o£ the -worthip  of 
 Reliques^  afterwards  of  the  invocation  of  Saints ^ 
 and  at  lall  of  the  adoration  of  their  Images.   This 
 was  the  way  whereby  fuperllition  began  to  be. 
 cftabliihtj  vi^,  the  vifans ,  by  which  %eli(jues 
 
 Q  ^  '  were 
 
%QQ  *The^  t^ccomplifhment       Ch  ap.  20. 
 
 were  difcovcr'd.  We  learn  from  Saint  ^Attjiiney 
 that  the  bodies  of  the  Martyrs  Gervais  and  Fr<p* 
 tais  were  found  out  by  St.  Amhrofe  by  the  help  ot 
 Confcf.     a  dream.     The  fame  time  God,  revealed  to  this  holy 
 '.  '  '  '      Bishop  in  a  dream  ,  where  lay  the  bodies  of  ths 
 J^artys  Gervais  and  Protais ,  who  many  years  were 
 kept  in  the  fecret  of  ^od  ,  and  treferv*d  free  from 
 corrHption\^  to  the  end  they  might  be  difiover'd^  to 
 ftop  the  fury  of  a  woman  that   ivas  Emtrefs  ,  and 
 ^if'c'b'^"*  w^tf/fc^r  of  the  Emj/erour.     I  will  riot  wrong  54f«t 
 Reiiques    Ambrofs  fo  far ,  as  to  accufe  him  of  feigning  this 
 k"ca^jr  "^'^fi^^  to  deceive  the  people  ,  to  Work  falie  mi~ 
 from  the    nicles  ,  that  he  might  malce  the  party  that  were 
 jither  of    £^^  ^^  word  confubfiantial  ,   to  triumph  over 
 '  uirianifm.     But  this  is  certain  ,  it  Was  a  decei- 
 
 ving fpirit  that  did  abufe  St.  Ambrofe  ,  and  did 
 difcover  thefe  Relie^ues  to  him  to  malce  Idols  o'i 
 them ,  becaufe  th  n  the  Relief ues  of  the  Saints 
 began  to  be  abufed.     The  Miracles  that  were 
 WTought  by  ReUe^ues  ,  either  are  fabulous  flories 
 oi  Impofiors  ,  or  the  produ6tions  of  him ,  who  is 
 the  father  of  lies.     Saint  Au^in  faith ,  that  thofe 
 who  were  ^ofefe'd  %vere  deliver'^d  by  them.     Be- 
 ixdts  that,  the  greatell  part  of  thofe  that  were 
 ■poffeffed  in  thofe  ages  ,  were  melancholy  perfonry 
 it  is  not  hard  to  conceive,  that  the  Devil  would 
 play  thefe  pranks  to  eftablifh  Idolatry  ,  that  was 
 then  receiving  its  birth.  He  could  donolefsthaix 
 go  out  of  a  body,  feigning  to  be  forced  to  it  by  the. 
 verrue  of  ReUques ,  and  merit  of  a  Saint,  A  blind 
 man  received  his  fght  by  putting  a  cloth  to  his 
 eyes,  that  had  touched  the  Co^wohht Martyrs.   I 
 The  people  by  their  credulity  make  fuch  fort  of  ] 
 *r\\t  Mira-  Miracles  every  day.      .S"^.  Aafiin   had   a   good   j 
 fei?e  oncV  iT^are  of  this  credulity.   But  though  it  were  true ; 
 the  Devil  might  do  things  much  harder  than  this, 
 
 of. 
 
Chap.  2 p.         of  the  'Tropiectejl  2Q% 
 
 pf  reftoring  fight  to  a  man,  that  had  notfeen  for 
 fomc  time.  Bcfidcs,  God,  thatwas willing, that 
 his  decrees  fhould  be  accompliflVd ,  letloofethe 
 rains  to  the  fpirit  of  iilnjion.  We  need  but  fol- 
 low the  Hifiory  of  the  Church ,  and  the  Legends 
 of  the  Saints ,  and  there  we  lliail  find  every  where 
 thefe  dreamj  ,  thefe  vijions  ,  thefe  apparitions  of 
 Souls  ;  Saints  fpeaking,  the  Virgin  Mary  appear- 
 ing to  her  devotees  -,  the  whole  defigned,  not  to 
 coniirm  the  Doctrines  of  Chriflianity ,  but  the  in- 
 vocation of  Saints  ,  the  adoration  of  the  Virgin, 
 the  adoration  o£ Images,  the Mafs,  Targatory  And 
 other  parts  of  the  JAntichnfiian  ahomination.  And 
 this  fountain  of  fedudion  was  open'd  in  part  by 
 deceiving  y^ir/V  .f  among  men,  wicked,  luperiH- 
 tious  wretches  ,  Priefts  and  isJMonks..;  in  part  by 
 the  wicked  fpirits,  that  perpetually  furround  mea 
 to  deceive  and  mock  thenx. 
 
 The  laft  Chara^hr  ofthe  Religion  of  y^wr/c^n)? 
 here  exprefs'd ,  is  the  DoUrme  of  Devils,  or  of 
 Damons,  giving  up  therofelves  to  deceiving  fpiriti, 
 and  to  DoSirine.s  of  D^^^ons. 
 
 The  common  opinion  isL,  that  by  the  Do  tldnes  t!-,c  do  - 
 of  Dfz/a/s  ,  or  of  Damons  ,  we  are  to  underlland  ^""fj  ^^^ 
 tiiofc  Doflnnes ,  of  which  the  Devil  is  the  Author  of  Dxm'ons 
 and  inventor  ,  and  that  bear  upon  themaDiabo-  '^^^]^  '''^^ 
 lical  Character,     ^ofcph  Alede  hath  made  a  new      - 
 conjcfture  upon  it  ,  and  which  I  believe  we  owe 
 to  him.  He  underllanda  by  iP^wo/?/ ,  not  wicked 
 fpirits,  that  are  reprefented  as  dwelling  \nHell;  but 
 thofe  fpirits  ,  which  the  Heathens  worlhipt  as 
 Mediatours  between  God  and  men  ,   whom  in 
 truth  in  their  Theology  they  called  Damons.   For 
 then  the  word  was  not  taken  in  an  ill  fenfe,  and 
 Damons  were  properly  in  the  Heathen  Religion, 
 fecojidjiry  Gods,  fubjeiSitQ  the  great  Goda,    By 
 
 the 
 
2p5  ^^^  jfccompUfl^mhit      Chap.  20. 
 
 the  ^DoShrine  o? Damons  he  underftands  a  DoSlrine^ 
 of  which  ^Damons  are  the  object ,  not  the  au- 
 thors. And  according  to  him,  the  fcnfe  is,  that 
 men  in  the  ^lintichrifiian  %eligion  would  renew 
 the  Divinity  and  the  worfhip  of  thefe  mediatory 
 fprits  called  Dtemons-,  that  Paganifin  ihall  be  in- 
 troduced into  the  %eligion  of  fefiu  Chrifi  j  that 
 therein  fhall  be  eftablilht  a  fecond  order  of  i>«- 
 finities,  befidcs  the  three  adorable  perfonsofthc 
 Trinity  >  that  dead  men  fhall  be  invocated  in  this. 
 Tjew  Paganifm^  in  the  fame  manner  as  waspra6ti- 
 fed  under  the  old  j  that  their  Reltques  fhall  be  ho- 
 noured 5  Statues  fhall  be  erefted  to  them  j  Images 
 fliall  be  confecrated  for  them  ,  which  fhall  be 
 worfhipp'd  ;  that  Temples  fhall  be  built  for  them, 
 and  facri^ces  be  offer'd  to  their  honour ;  that 
 apptheofes  ,  or  canonizations  fhall  be  renew'dj 
 that  Miracles  fhall  be  feign'd  to  be  done  by  thefe 
 Images  and  thefe  Demj-Gods ;  that  Trees  fhall 
 a  new  be  fet  up  with  Trophies  9  which  are  the' 
 Crojfes^  before  which  mea  fhall  proflrate  them- 
 felves  3  that  it  fhall  be  pretended  ,  that  God. 
 comes  to  dwell  here  below  in  a  piece  o£ confer 
 crated  bread  ,  jufl  as  in  the  ancient  Paganifm  it 
 was  pretended,  that  the  GodshyYtrtue.  ofthecow- 
 fecration  came  to  dwell  in  their  Images. 
 KTer-  Which  interpretation  foever  we  follow  ,  'tis 
 tainiy  De- Certain  ,  xh^t  jintichrtfiianifmis^owndhtYC.  It  is 
 imlfo/s '"  compofed  of  Do^rines  that  are  truely  Diaholicaly 
 and  that  have  Devils  for  their  Authors.  *Tis  a 
 DoSlrine  of  Devils  ,  that  hath  eflablifht  that  T)- 
 rant  in  the  Churchy  who  hath  exercifed  fo  much 
 firry  there  ,  who  pretends  to  be  King  of  Kings, 
 and  Lord  of  the  Lords  of  the  Earth  j  who  exalts 
 bimfelf  above  all  that  is  called  God  j  who  faith, 
 he  can't  be  judged  by  any  one  i  but  though  he 
 
 ihoulj 
 
'chap;  2  o:  f>f  the  Trophedes,  203 
 
 fhoiild  lead  men  to  Hell  by  troops  ,  he  rnull  be 
 fuffei'd  to  do  it,  and  be  lett  to  God  to  be  judged. 
 'Tis  a  Doclrtne  that  hath  the  T)evil  for  its  Au- 
 thor 5  which  fets  up  other  objects  of  worlliip  be- 
 fidcs  <jod ,  that  gives  lefm  Chrift  companions, 
 and  beHevers  other  Saviours.  It  Vv'-as  no  other 
 than  the  Devil  ^  that  could  inipire  ChrifJians  with 
 the  thoughts  of  adoring  Images ,  and  bringing  in 
 afrelh  that  P^^^«/y?w,  that  was  once  buried.  'Twas 
 the  Devil ,  the  father  of  lies  ,  that  forniM  that 
 monfter  of  7ransfnbfiantiation  ,  that  hath  contri- 
 ved thatprophanefacriiiceof  the  ^SM^afs  j  and  who 
 of  a  Sacrament  hath  made  a  wretched  Idol  of  it  j 
 and  fo  to  keep  to  the  common  opinion,  the  true 
 Religion  will  not  lofe  any  thing  by  it. 
 
 However  ,  I  confefs  I  have  refolved  on  fofeph  |^|^°' 
 
 es  ox 
 
 Mede^s  fenfe.   It  hath  not  been  without  weigh-  Dsmons 
 
 »' 
 
 ing  things  5  and  I  did  a  long  time  believe ,  that  JJndeTftand 
 this  interpretation  was  much  more  ingenious  than  Dodnnes^ 
 folid.    But  after  I  had  well  thought  on  it ,  I  '^^^ 
 judg'd  the  quite  coiKrary  -,  and  tiiat  for  thefe  Gods  for 
 realbns.  jt£' 
 
 I.  Firfij  This  expreflion ,  Docirine  of  D^mons^ 
 <3oth  not  more  naturally  fignify,  that  the  Docirine 
 fpokcn  of  hath  Demons  for  its  zAuthors  ^  than  it 
 do^h  that  it  hath  them  for  its  Ob'jetl.  For  it  is^ 
 certain,  that  in  all  languages  thefe  forts  ofpropo- 
 fitions  are  equivocal.  We  fay,  the  love  of  God, 
 to  fignify  the  love  of  which  God  is  the  objecl, 
 more  naturally  than  to  fignify  that  love  of  which 
 he  is  the  Author.  We  fay,  the  knowledge  of  bo- 
 dies,  to  fignify  that  knowledge  of  which  bodies 
 are  the  ob]e6ts  j  the  knowledge  of  thejlars  ,  to 
 exprefs  Afirology-j  ^treatife  of  Z^ngels^  to  exprefs  a 
 iK'ok^ ,  not  made  by  the  uingels ,  but  treating  of 
 them.     The  f^me  sequivocal  ipecchj  and  the  lame 
 
 uiaee 
 
io4  J^je  Accompliflpment       Chap.  20. 
 
 ufage  is  to  be  met  with  in  the  facred  books.  In 
 the  (ixth  Chapt.  oftheEpiftleto  xhtHebreti/sxhc 
 Heb.6.  2.   Apoftle  fpeaks  oi  the  Do^rine  of  Bapifms  ,  i.  e. 
 ot  the  DoUrine  ,  that  hath  'Baj>tifm  for  its  object. 
 Aa. 13.11.  ^^-  Luke  faith  ,  that  the  Pro-coMfulSergius  was 
 afiomshed  at  the  DoSlrine  of  the  Lord  ,  i.  e.  the 
 J^'j'j^^J^^  Dodrine  treating  o/thel.ord.  The  faith  of  the  Son 
 ofGod^  2Lnd  faith  o/^;^J- w^w*?,  is  the  faith,not  which 
 hath  Jefus  Chrift  for  its  jiuthor^  but  its  ohjeEl. 
 And  thus  you  fee  ,  wc  have  ahxady  gain'd  one 
 point,  vtTi.  that  Grammar  can  put  in  no  obftacle 
 to  this  Interpretation. 
 By  the  Do-      II.   My  fecond  rezfon  is,  becaufe  explain  it 
 Demons,    ^ow  you  Will ,   I  am  perfwaded  that  by  the  Do-^ 
 ?"ftri%"°'  ^^^'^^  of  Devils,  or  of  D demons  ^  is  meant  the /^<7- 
 the  idoia-  ^^f^^  which  Antichrifl  was  to  re-cftablifh  in  the 
 try  of  Po-  Church.    For  this  is  that  which  diftinguifhes  f/^^t 
 r''         Religion  from  the  Chrifi-ian  Religion  \  and  which 
 renders  it  abominable.     It  will  be  faid,  that  there 
 are  fome  things  in  the  Paptjm^  which  are  not 
 leis  abominable  than  its  Idolatry  ,  that  is ,  the  ufur- 
 pation  of  Jcfus  Chrifts  power  by  the  Fo^e.  I  con- 
 fck  it.  But  befides,  that  this  uilirpation  is  joined 
 with  Idolatry  ,  feeing  they  make  an  Idol  of  the 
 To^e  ,  I  fay,  there  is.  'm.j^'nttchrifi-ianifm  an  Em- 
 pire and  a  Religion.     The  Empire  is  DiabolicaU 
 Tyrannical^  jintichriftian ,  and  may  well  be  called 
 an  Empire  of  Devils ,  as  having  them  for  its  Au- 
 thors.   And  'tis  in  this  refped  of  an  Empire  and 
 a  Tyranny  ,  that  St.  Taul  principally  confiders 
 ^michriflianifm  in  the  fecond  Chapter  of  the  fe- 
 cond  Epiftle  to  the  Thejfabnians.     For  there  he 
 reprefents  the  head  of  this  Empire  ,  as  a  Tyrant 
 that  fits  himfelf  down  on  the  Throne  of  God,  and 
 was  to  poflcfs  the  Empire  ,  when  he  that  them 
 held  it  5  was  cafl  down.  'Tis  true,  thathecon- 
 
 fiders 
 
chap.  20*  of  the  TrBphedeSo  2^ 
 
 fiders  it  alfo  a  little  as  a  Religion  j  for  he  calls  it 
 a  Myjlery  ,  and  faith,  it  ihall  be  eftablifht  by  fklfe 
 (igns  and  falfe  miracles.  But  in  this  fourth  Chap, 
 of  the  firlt  Epiftle  to  Timothy^  he  confiders  jin- 
 tichrtfitanifm  purely  as  a  %eligion  ,  and  not  as  an 
 Empre.  Therefore  he  fpeaks  only  of  j^pftacy^ 
 Sprits  5  Dtceivers ,  and  of  DoBrines.  Now ,  that 
 which  is  moll  abominable  in  the  Papifm,  as  'tis  a 
 Religion  ^  is  without  doubt  its  Idolatry,  and  not 
 its  herejies  5  and  confequently ,  this  is  what  we 
 mull  here  underfland  by  the  DoBrine  of  Devils, 
 or  oi  Demons.  For  the  Apdftle  intends  by  that 
 to  note  that  which  is  moft  criminal  in  the  Papifm. 
 Seeing  therefore  we  mufl  necelTarily  underlland 
 by  thefe  words  DoBrine  of  D£mons  ,  the  jinti. 
 chrijlian  Idolatry  ,  why  fhould  we  not  believe,  that 
 the  Apoftle  Saint  PahI  calls  it  fo  by  way  of  allu- 
 fion  5  and  comparing  it  with  lh.Q  heathen  Religion 
 i^adTheologj? 
 
 I  have  jull  before  made  a  diftin^lion,  which  I  Antichri- 
 defire  may  be  obfer^-ed,  becaufe  »tis  of  great  ufefonCdScd 
 for  the  underftanding  the  Prophecies  of  the  Reve- '"  ^^^  ^^o- 
 lation  5  on  this  argument  of  tiie  ellate  of  zAnti-  fbm«Tmes 
 chrifi ;  'Tisthis,  that  the  H.  Spirit  fometimes^'''^'-^'- 
 fpeaks  of  it  as  of  a  Religion  ,  fometimes  as  of  an  nm«lsTa* 
 Empire.     Indeed,   he  confiders  it  much  oftner^"^"^' 
 under  the  notion  of  an  Empire ,  than  under  that 
 of  d.  Religion.     In  the  13,  14,  i5,  17,  and  i8^^ 
 of  the  Revelation  ,  where  Antichri^ianifm  is  re- 
 prefented  as  a  Beafi  with  two  horns  ,   or  {qn^vi 
 heads  and  ten  horns ,  and  as  a  CUy  called  Babylon, 
 *tis  under  the  Idea  of  an  Empre.  For  in  the  Pro- 
 phetical vifions.     Beafts  always  fignify  Kings  and 
 Empires  :  But  in  the  ii»^  Chap.  Anttchrifttanifm 
 is  reprefented  as  a  Religion  j  for  it  is  called  Paga- 
 nifm  5  and  is  ihadowed  forth  under  the  emblem 
 
io6  The  x^ccompl'ifhment         C  h  ap.  2  o; 
 
 of  a  Temple  thiitisprophaned.  Leave  out  the  Court ^ 
 'which  is  without  the  Temple ,  and  meafure  it  not^ 
 for  it  is  given  to  the  (j entiles.     In  thofe  places 
 where  it  is  reprefented  as  a  fVhore,  where  the  Cu^ 
 of  its  abominations  is  fpoken  of,  and  where  it  is 
 faid  5  it  ihall  fediice  the  inliabitants  of  the  Eaith 
 by  the  fgns  that  it  fhall  work,  it  is  confider'd  as 
 a  Religion  j  becaufe  worship  ,  idolatry  ,  miracles 
 andj%«j  belong  to  Religion. 
 The  Do  -       ^^^-  The  H .  Spirit's  reprefenting  the  Antichri- 
 arineof  Jlitiu  Religion  as  a  Paganifm^  is  to  me  a  new  rea-* 
 AntTchdr  fon  ,  that  perfwades  me,  that  in  the  Text  of  St. 
 fiian  Paga-  Paul ,  which  wc  ate  now  difcourfing  of,  by  the 
 Sesame    BoBriue  of  Demons  we  mull  underltaiid  that  do- 
 iking.       ttrine  ,  of  which  D&mons  are  the  objetl.     For  I 
 look  on  thcfe  two  Texts  as  Parallel  i  this  of  the 
 Revelation ,  the  out  Tvard  (}>Hrt  is  given  to  the  Ge»' 
 tiles  ;  and  this,  the  apofiacy  of  the  fon  of  perdi- 
 tion lluli  be  a  DoclriHc  of  Demons.     Now  it  is 
 certain ,  that  in  that  Text  in  the  eleventh  of  the 
 'M^veUtion  is  precifely  meant  that  Paganifm,  that 
 Pagan  Theology  ^  and  that  Pagan fervice,thcit  were 
 introduced  inro  the  Chnfii.vi  Religion ,  and  con- 
 fequently  here  by  the  Do^rines  of  D^r/tons  ,  we 
 muffc  underilaitd  the  Pagan  Religion  ,  that  wor- 
 fhipt  Darnons,  or  Amichrijlianifm,  that  hath  made  1 
 for  it  felf  a  Religion  altogether  lil^e  it  in  worlhip- 
 ping  new  Damons. 
 <|od  could     1 V.   But  the  principal  reafon  that  perfectly 
 Fcdift  the  perfwades  me  ,  is  ,  the  event ,  which  is  always 
 inrrodufti-  the  bcft ,  or  rather  the  only  fui-e  Interpreter  of 
 Bifm  mo  prophecies.     One  thing  is  certain,  viz,,  that  there 
 taCA^'^  ^^  '^  perfed  confomiity  between  the  Thelogy  and 
 worlhip  of  the  ancient  Tagam^m^  and  the  Ami- 
 chriftian  Religion  of  the  Paptjm.     This  was  not 
 done  by  chance,    God  peiuiitted  it  3  God  fore- 
 
chap.  10.         of  the  Prophecies.  iti/ 
 
 faw  it,  and  without  doubt  God  hath  predicted  it. 
 For  there  is  no  likelihood ,  that  having  carefully 
 marked  in  the  Prophecies  ^-t/fwrj  incomparably  lels 
 iconfiderabie  ,  he  fhould  forget  this.    'Tis  true, 
 one  may  fay  ,  that  the  Prophecy  of  it  is  found  in 
 thefe  words  of  the  Revelation ,  the  ontward,  Court 
 shall  he  given  to  the  Gentiles  ,  and  in  thole  places 
 where  the  uintichriflian  2nd ppish  Religion  is  com- 
 pared to  adultery ,  and  the  corrupted  Church  to  a 
 whore.    But  the  firfi  feems  to  me  to  be  too  ob- 
 fcure,  zndihcfecond  too  general.  I  can't  believe, 
 but  thac  God  would  leave  us  fome  Oracles  more 
 clear  and  lefs  general ,  to  predid  this  admirable 
 ^conformity ,  which  is  between  the  worship  of  the 
 ancient  Paganifm  ,  and  that  of  iiAntichrifiianifm. 
 Now  this  Text  more  exprefs  and  more  clear  then 
 the  others,  IdonotfindeJfewhere. 
 
 To  fee  forth  this  lafl  proof  in  all  its  ftrength , 
 wc  muft  confider  fome  points  of  this  conformity . 
 They  may  be  ken  already  in  thofe  twoChapt.  of 
 the  fee ond  part  oi  our  Prejudices ,  where  we  have 
 fhewn  the  conformity  between  Popery-  zvid  Paga- 
 nifm. But  not  to  give  any  the  trouble  of  leavmg 
 this  book  to  find  out  the  proof  of  this  truth, 
 that  the  worjhip  of  Damons  among  the  Heathens^ 
 and  this  of  the  Saints  in  thtPapifm  are  alike,  we 
 will  here  give  an  abftra6l  of  it. 
 
 The  Pagan  Theology  about  good  Demons  is  re-  The  Am. » 
 ferred  to  thefe  Articles.     I.  They  faid,  that  be- <^^"  ^^^^ 
 fides  the  great  Gods,  there  were  inferiour  Divi-  xhloiogy 
 nities  ,  that  received  all  their  power  from  the  fu-  &S'f','g'Ott 
 pcriourGods.    II.  TheinferiourDivinitieswere  DsLonf, 
 either  confecrated  Heroes,  and  deified  fouls ,  or 
 fpirits   naturally  and   originally  feparated  from 
 ^  matter.     III.  Their  ofHce  was  to  bemediatours 
 pecween  men  and  the  great  Gods ,  to  execute 
 
 •  their 
 
2^S 
 
 paganifni 
 aci^now- 
 ledg'd  in- 
 feriout 
 Gods  cal- 
 led Dz- 
 snons. 
 
 In  Tib.  dz 
 
 Gcfcdu 
 
 gtaculo- 
 lutm. 
 
 'Tis  a  thing 
 to  prove  it. 
 
 Tl^e  L^ccOmplifhmhit        Chap,  id 
 
 their  orders  in  favour  of  men  ,  and  carry  the 
 prayers  of  men  to  thofc  fuperiom-  Gods.  I  V.  To 
 the  honour  of  the  one  and  the  other,  i.  e.  of 
 Damons  or  fpirits,  as  well  thofe  that  were  con- 
 {berated  fouls ,  as  thofe  that  were  naturally  fepa- 
 rated  from  matter ,  they  made  Images  ,  built 
 Temples  ,  and  by  vertue  of  the  confecration , 
 they  made  them  come  and  dwell  in  thofe  Images 
 and  Temples.  V.  Bcfides  this,  they  did  adore 
 and  worlhip  tlie  allies  and  the  reliques  of  their 
 Heroes.  Tliefe  are  the  Articlesto  which  the  Theo- 
 (ogy  of  theP.7^4;/  Dtzmons  was  reduced. 
 
 Firfi^  They  held  inferiour  Divinities,  that  were 
 infinitely  beneath  the  great  Gods. 
 fo  known ,  that  there  is  no  need 
 They  called  their  great  Gods  ,  Dii  fitperi ,  Dii 
 coelefies  ,  Soveraign  Gods  ,  and  heavenly  Gods, 
 They  placed  thefe  Gods  in  the  Stars,  as  fouls  in 
 bodies  i  therefore  the  Gr^^/^ called  them  e*  ,r«»- 
 hers  ,  as  always  going  ,  and  alivajs  rnnning  ,  as 
 Tlato  faith  in  the  Dialogue  entitled  Cratylns. 
 Thefe  Gods  were  fo  very  much  above  the  others, 
 that  they  believed  them  only  immortal  5  for  the 
 fiime  Plato  faith  fomewhere  ,  that  the  inferiour 
 Gods  were  not  immortal  by  their  nature.  They 
 called  thefe  inferiour  Gocfs  Demons  ,  and  they 
 afcribed  this  diflinction  to  Zoroafier.  They^  faith 
 Plutarch  ,  feem  to  have  removed  great  dijjiculties^ 
 ivho  have  efiablisht  a  [pedes  of  fpirits  called  Da-r 
 mons  betu/een  the  Gods  and  men.  ^fhey  have  found^ 
 that  they  are  thefe  Damons  ,  that  do  unite  Ki  with 
 the  great  Cods  ^  and  do  conciliate  them  to  m\  ivhe- 
 ther  this  DoEirine  cometh  from  the  (LyH'agi  and 
 Zoroafi^er  ,  or  whether  it  drew  its  original  from 
 Thrace  by  Orpheus  ,  or  from  i^gypt  ,  or  from- 
 Phrygta, 
 
 ■  -  The 
 
Chap.  Id.         efjhe  Trofheciesi  to^ 
 
 The  Tapifm  ackiiowledgeth  the  very  fame  di-  J^ePap^rat 
 ftinftion.     And  they  muit  not  tell  us ,  that  it  ^orrdf* 
 fuppofesbut  one  Spveraign  God,  and  no  inferiour  ^'^^^^°^ 
 Gods  5  for  the  Saints  are  its  true  inferiour  Divi-  thcTaSts 
 nities.    It  calls  them  Divw  mdTfiva^  as  well  as  1^^^^°^^ 
 he  was  called  Divm  Augtifim.  The  Heathens  put  Heathens 
 the. very  fame   difference   between  their  great ji^^^b^^j^^ 
 Gods  and  their  inferiour  ones,  astheP^^«/»:jdoth  Gods  and 
 between  god  and  the  Saints.     For  the  fuperiour  D^moKj, 
 Gods  were  almighty  and  eternal  3  and  the  other 
 were  created  by  the  great  Gods,  did  not  a6t  but 
 according  to  their  orders ,  and  were  not  immor- 
 tal in  their  own  nature.     The  Papifls  can't  make 
 a  greater  diftindion  between  God  and  the  Saints 
 than  this.     The  fuperiour  Gods  of  the  Heathens  TheDi- 
 were  according  to  them  fo  heavenly,  fofublime,  mS,«''o"J^ 
 and  fo  pure,  that  they  could  not  by  themfelves  between 
 have  any  commerce  with  men  ,  nor  abafethem-  men.'"** 
 feives  fo  far  as  to  take  care  of  humane  affairs ,  to 
 govern    them   immediately  and  by  themfelveSo  _ 
 'I'herefpretheyellablifhta  kind  o£  D demons ^  to  be  s/ipog^^ 
 AS  Jlfediators  and  Agents  between  the  Soveraign 
 'Gods  and  mortal  men  ,   faid  Plato,      God  doth  not 
 converfe  ivith  men  ^  faith  the  fame  Author.  5  b\it 
 Oill  commerce  between    God  and  men  is  hy  the  nje~ 
 diation  of  Damons.     The  'Damons  are  Aiejfengers 
 and  Interpreters  ^  that  come  from  Cod  to  men  ^  and 
 go  from  men  to  (jod.  ,   They  bring  to  men  the  tre- 
 fents  of  the  Ggdsy  and  to  the  (jods  the  prayers  and 
 homage  of  men.     He  that  would  fee  this  Theo" 
 logy  more  at  large  5  may  find  it  iw'Thtarchs  dif- 
 cowY^Cy  de  Defe^H  OraculoruTj^.     In  Apileim  d& 
 Deo  Sbcratis  ,  in  fambhchm  de  myfteriis  ,  and  a- 
 bove  all  in  Saint  Aufiny  in  the  eighth  Book  of 
 the  City  of  God,  with  Lndovicm  rives'^s  notes, 
 Now  one  drop  of  water  is  not  more  hkeanother^' 
 
jio  Tl)e  AccompUfhrnent      Chap.  i6. 
 
 than  this  Pagan  Theology  is  to  that  of  the  Pa^ifm. 
 Cod  and  Jefm  Chrifi^  fay  they,  who  are  their  great 
 Gods  ,    are  too  fubhme  for  us  to  addrefs  our 
 felves  dircdly  to  them.     We  muft  have  media-  ' 
 /o»/-/,  that  maybe  more  of  our  rankj  the  fouls 
 pf  Saints  and  t\\Q  Angels  do   this  office  for  us. 
 They  are  the  interpreters   of  our  thoughts  and 
 our  wants  before  God  j  and  they  receive  com- 
 miflion  to  do  us  good  and  ferve  us.     Therefore 
 it  is  that  prayers  are  addrefled  to  them.     There- 
 fore 'tis  that  cnres  and  deliverances  are  expefted 
 from  them.     Laflly ,  therefore  'tis  that  men  put 
 themfelves  under  their  protection. 
 fir*ftautho!      I^  *?  heathen  Theology  the  mediators  fpirits 
 of  the  dci-^  were  of  two  forts.    One  were  humane  fouls  5 
 f„"i"^"he^  the  other  feparatc  intelligences.     The  moft  an- 
 £rft^order  cicnt  of  the  Greeks ,  in  which  we  fee  this  deifi- 
 cation of  fouls  exprefly  ,  is  Hejiod  ,  who  faith, 
 that  by  the  counfel  of  f Hotter  ,  the  great  men  after 
 their  death  are  efiablisht  guardians  and  piitrons  of 
 mortal  men  ,  in  fveSlors  of  their  good  and  evtlworksy 
 .  defiribtttors  of  riches  ,  and  that  in  this  conjifls  their 
 royal  dignity.     Therefore  afterwards  this  fort  of 
 Gods  were  called  the  Gods  of  Hejiod.    Plato  en- 
 tirely-adopted this  Theology,  and  Eufebim  quotes: 
 f|-om  this  Phflofdpher  thele  words  touching  the 
 lufcb.1.3.  Heroes  5  fVe  will  for  the  future  ferve  and  adore 
 prxpar.       their  fepulchers  ,  as  of  the  Demons  ^  following  the 
 £vang.       advice  of  the  Oracle.     Tliofe  that  have  the  Imal- 
 lefl;  acquaintance  with  the  Pagan   Theology  and 
 The  Laws   Hiflorj  ^  kuow  this,  that  the  greateft  part  ot  their 
 ofancient   Qq^^  werc  dcificd  nien.     They  themfelves  made 
 thc'^uor     no  fecret  of  it :   it  may  be  feen  in  Plutarch'' s\iodk. 
 saim'""e°^  about  the  ceafing  of  Oracles.     The  Laws  of  an- 
 aftiy  like    cient  %ome  are  exprefs  and  remarkable  hereupon, 
 ncw*^ft°L  ^*'^^h  ^  *^^^h  ^^^  calef}fs  feni£er  beatt  habiti  funf, 
 
 folunto  i 
 
 ot  Das- 
 mons. 
 
Chap.  20.  of  the 'Propiecles^  2ii 
 
 colunto;  &  eos^  ^uos  in  coelttm  merita  vocAvermt, 
 That  the  Saints  should  he  worshipped  ,  as  well 
 thofe  that  had  heen  always  efleemedthe  haj>^y  inha- 
 bitants  of  Heaven^  as  thofe  that  hj  their  merits  have 
 heen  exalted  into  Heaven.  See  another  Roman 
 Law  like  it.  Deorum  maninm  jura  fan^a  funto, 
 hos  let  ho  dates  divos  habento.  That  the  rights  of 
 the  Gods  nJ^anes  should  he  inviolable ,  and  that 
 they  should  be  revuted  for  Saints  after  their  de^th. 
 Is  there  not  an  admiiable  Providence  in  this ,  that 
 r,ew  Rome  hath  re-eltabUlht  the  fame  Laws  al- 
 moil  in  the  ili.me  terais.  And  who  can  doubt  af- 
 ter this,  yvhethcY  ^ntichrifttan  ^owe  hath  renewed 
 ancient  Rome^s  Doctrine  ot  Demons  ? 
 
 But  befides ,  theie  men  become  Demons  ,  that  a  fecocd 
 ancient  Pagan  Theology  did  acknowledge  others  '^nk  of 
 that  were  always  liich  ,  and  that  never  had  been  cc^Tiat^^' 
 men.    All  the  monuments  o^  Paganifm  that  we 'P'^'"* 
 have,  are  full  of  this  Theology.  A^nleim  expref- 
 
 its  it  in  thefe  words  ;    There  is  another  fort  of  P''  ^,^f 
 ,  .  •*  ,  n  I     5ocra:»?» 
 
 Demons  that  are  ptpenour  and  more  aHgHJi  ,  who 
 
 being  fiee  f-om  the  bonds  and  dif-engaged  from  the 
 
 chains  of  body  ,   have  each  of  them  received  a  cer- 
 
 fain  particular  Jlrength  and  pou/er.     'Tis  from  this 
 
 rank^  of  ftt^eriour  Vxmons  ,  that  Plato  hath  taken 
 
 .thofe  Damons  ^  of  li/hich  he  believes  every  man  hath 
 
 one  all  his  life  time  for  a  witnefs  ofhisacHons  and 
 
 ^  guardian.     How  is  it  poffibie,  that  one  fhould 
 
 not  perceive  this  perfect  conformity,  between  the 
 
 Pagan  Theology  and  die  popish  Theology  ?  Exact-  Jj^j  l^^ 
 
 ly  as  the  Heathens  did  ,  ib  do  the  Papifls  make  make  iwo 
 
 two  orders  o£fpirits  ,  xh-M  ^xctht  medtatottrs  2Xid  ^"1^^°„y 
 proteElors   of  men  :    humane   fouls    or  glorified  fpiri". 
 Saints  ^    and  Angels  naturally  feparate  from  mat- 
 tier.    The  Heathens  took  Guardians  from  among 
 tliofe  D^mms^  who  h'^d  never  been  m«;  3  ihtTa- 
 
 P  z  pfls 
 
t2 1 1  Tl:)e  Jccowplippment        Chap,  io^ 
 
 plfij  aflign  to  each  man  ^guardian  fpirit ,  but  hd 
 is  taken  out  of  the  order  o'i  Angels.     They  call 
 him  the  guardian  Atjgel  \  and  every  devout  per-^ 
 fon    recommends   \imi{t\i\.o\i\%  guardiah  Angel^ 
 whcnhcundertai^es  anything  of  Ganger. 
 The  Vafi^m      The  Heathens  to  render  thefe  Demons ,  or  thefe 
 in  the       Demi-Gods  ^  favourable  to  them  ,    erctted  their 
 co^r'^ecra -  pt^ures  ,  and  made  Images  of  them  >  ail  the  world 
 tion  and    [^nows  that.     They  confecrated  thefe  Images ^■M'id 
 W.'hath  perfwaded  themfelves  ,   that  by  vertue  of  that 
 pcrfcaiy     confecration  y  the  fpiritual  Gods  came  to  dwell  in 
 bac""the     that  matter ,  to  which  they  had  given  a  fhape. 
 worship  of  j-jy^  makers  of  Images ,  fiith  Tertullian,  give  bo- 
 Daemons.    ^^.^^  ^^  ^^^  l5amons.     One  may  fee  this  Theology 
 very  dillindly  exprelled  in  a   Dialogue  entitled 
 iXfilepius  ,    attributed  to  Hermes  TrefmegiflpUf 
 which  at  leaft  is  of  fome  antiquity  ,  and  was  in 
 fome  efteem  among  the  Heathens  ,  feeing  A^ti- 
 leiui  took  the  pams  to  tranllate  it  into  Latin. 
 ^Tis  a  marvel ,  laith  he  ,  that  pir^ajfeth  all  other 
 marvels  ,  that  man  hath  found  a  tt/ajtomake  Gods. 
 Our  Ancejlors  'were  greatly  deceived  by  their  incre- 
 dulity touching  the   Gods  ,  and  had  hut  little  re. 
 card  to  religion    and  the  purity  of  the  Divine  fer- 
 vice.     They  invented  an  art  of  making  Gods,  Be- 
 caufe  they  could  not  make  fouls  ^  and  join  them  to  tn- 
 (enftble  bodies ,  they  called  the  fouls  of  Demons  and 
 cf  Ano-elij  to  put  them  into  their  Images^  and  in  the 
 holy  myfleries  ,  by  which  means  thefe  Images  obtain- 
 the  power  of  helping  or  hurting.     See  altogether 
 Y>mc  poperj.     They  may  lay  what  they  wih,  that 
 they  believe  not  that  there  is  any  vertue  in  the 
 Images  :  yet  however,  it  is  true^  ^<>/?  5  That  in 
 the' Papfm,  ^y  Image  J  that  hath  not  been  confecra. 
 ted\  according  to  the  Ritual ,  cannot  be  expofed 
 to  the  publick  devotion  of  the  people.     Secondly^ 
 ^  That 
 
chip.  :^0.  of  tlpe  ^roplpedes:  '  2IJ 
 
 That  Images  not  conjecrated ,  are  reputed  of  no 
 vertuc  i  whereas  thole  that  ■xxcconfecrate^  do  of- 
 ten work  miracles^  or  the  heiwdi she-Saiytts^^ovk. 
 miracles  by  them.  But  if  you  would  have  any 
 thing  that  is  yet  more  hke  to  the  Doctrine  of  the 
 Heathens  ,  touching  the  power  o£  confecrations, 
 to  draw  the  Gads  into  i\\tw  Images .^  you  will  find 
 it  in  the  DoUrine  of'Jravsfabfiantiationy  and  the  real 
 ■prefence.  As  the  /^f  ^r/?if«/ beheved ,  they  did  by 
 their  invocations  draw  down  their  Co^j  into  their 
 hrafs  and  marble-^  fo  the  Papifm  by  thevertueof 
 confecrattan  draws  down  its  God  into  a  morcel  of 
 hread^  and  there  enclofcs  ittaft. 
 
 The  ancient  Heathens  defended  themfelves  iri 
 this  matter,  jull  as  our  ne%v  Heathens.  Ton  de- 
 ceive your  felves  ,  laid  they  3  we  ivorship  neither 
 copper  ^  nor  [liver  ,  nor  gold  ^  nor  other  rrtAtter  of 
 which  the  Images  cf  the  Gods  are  made^^c.  'Bnt^ 
 in  thefe  Jigns  T^e  ad.ore  ayid  worship  the  (Jods . 
 
 Lajlly  ^  the  Heathens  did  adore  and  ferve  the 
 Reii/jues  of  their  dead  men  and  of  their  1)£mons. 
 'Twas  to  the  honour  of  thefe  dead  men^  that  the 
 feafts  were  made,  that  are  called  inferiA  ^ paren- 
 talia  ^  parentationes  and  novemdialia^  and  a  hun- 
 dred other  things  ,  whence  we  have  elfewhere 
 ffiew'd  its  perfect  conformity  vvith  the  Services  of 
 the  papifm  for  the  dead.  We  have  heard  Plato 
 quoted  by  Eufebim  ^  telling  us  ,  we  muft  wor- 
 fhipthe  fepulchers  of  the  Herd's.  Clemens  Ale  x  an- 
 drinus  ^Arnob^ius  ^Eufehifis ,  Scc.  tell  uSjtheTVw?- 
 fles  of  the  falfe  Gods  were  nothing  elfe  but  the 
 7  ombs  of  the  Heroes.  And  this  is  exa£tly  what  the 
 pap>ifm  imitates  j  its  Temples  ,  and  its  Altars  are 
 garnifht  with  Reliques  j  and  it  would  believe,  that  a 
 Temple  wouldnot  have  all  that  it  mult  have,  if  there 
 were  not  fome^»»^j'  of  a  Saint  imder  the  Altar. 
 
 V  i  "'     Tlms^ 
 
lite  It 
 
 %l^  The ^ccomplifhrnent       Chap.  20. 
 
 Thus  you  have  that  which  perfwadesme,  that 
 the  Apoille  defigns  the  worship  of  the  papfm  by 
 the  doEirine  of  DAmons  f  'Tis  this  exact  confor- 
 ,  mltv  that  is  found  between  the  ancient  Doctrine 
 oi  Damons  and  the  neti^.  I  think  nothing  can  be 
 objected  but  this,  viz..  that  the  word  D  tern  on  in 
 the  H.  Scriptures  is  never  tal^en  in  a  good  fenfe. 
 It  always  fignifiesthofe  wicked /^m>j,  thatfeduce 
 men  in  this  World,  and  mull  torment  them  in  the 
 other.  Whereas  the  Heathens  in  their  Theology 
 by  i)^»?(?»j' underftood  thofe  kmd y/'i'mj ,  which 
 are  the  mediatours  of  commerce  between  God 
 and  men.  fofeph  ^S\€ede  anfwers  to  this  ,  two" 
 things. 
 
 Firi\ ,  That  the  ufage  of  this  word  Damon  m 
 the  fenfe  of  the  Pagans^  for  Gods  of  the  lecond 
 t\c  5«;:fip-  rank,  was  hot  unknown  to  the  writers  of  the  new 
 always  ta-  Tcftamcnt.  S^'mt  Lu^  in  the  17''^  Chap,  of  the 
 &en  in  an  y^cis^  introduccth  the  Athenians ^  faying  of  Saint 
 -  '  Paul  J  xh-xt  he  is  a  fetter  forth  of  fir  ange  Damons, 
 In  the  fame  Chap,  Saint  Paul  faith  ,  that  he  found 
 the  Athenians  too  much  addicted  to  the  worship 
 of  Damons.  In  the  p'''  Chapter  of  the  Revelation- 
 Saint  fohn  faith  ,  that  the  horrible  plague  that 
 fell  on  men ,  hindred  them  not  from  worfhip- 
 ping  of  i)<e»?o»j-.  The  people  there  fpoken  of,  that 
 came  from  above  Euphrates  ,  horfemen  to  the 
 number  of  twenty  thoufind  times  ten  thoufand, 
 are  in  all  likelihood  the  Turks.  And  thofe  that 
 are  fmitten  with  that  plague,  are  the  Chrijltans^ 
 to  whom  the  adoration  of  Damons  is  attri- 
 buted 5  becaufe  they  worfhipped  Saints  and 
 jingels.  ,       . 
 
 The  fecond  thing  ,  that  Jofeph  Mede  anfwers^ 
 which  is  very  certain  and  veryfolid,  is,  that  the 
 Meathms  facrificed  and  rendered  their  homage  to 
 
C h a p .  2 1 .        of  rl;e  Trop/^ecles,  tj^ 
 
 evil  [pints -i  and  not  as  they  pretended  toAngslsj  The  w«. 
 and  to  the  happy  Spirits  y  that  are  Adminiftratours  pt7Afin'^ 
 under  God.  Becaufe  theie  holy  creatures  are  too  beiieviug 
 much  given  to  the  fervice  of  (jod,  and  too  much  shi^good 
 in  the  interefts  of  their  great  mailer,  to  arrogate  Genius's, 
 to  themfelves  and  receive  any  of  that  homage  that  wicked'^^ 
 men  would  render  to  therrf.' The //f4/^£'»x  there-  fpints. 
 fore  in  their  intention  fcrvcd  good  Genius'' s ,  but 
 indeed  the  wicked  BAmons  ?  ^Tis  the  fame  with 
 the  Heathens  o£  lYit^ntichiifiiiiK  Empire.     They 
 intend  to  ferve  the  Samts  and  Angels ;  but  thofe 
 pure  and  happy  Spirits  y  ha\'e  no  mmd  to  receive 
 fuch  worship.     Ir  goes  to  them  that  refufe  it,  it 
 goes  not  to  God  who  abominates  it.  It  goes  there- 
 iore  to  the  -O^t////,  that  take  it  forthemlelves,and 
 rejoyce  in  it j  fo  the  Antichrijlian  IdoUtry  may  juftly 
 be  called  by  the  lame  name   as  the  Heathen  Ido- 
 latry.    For  they  have  the  fame  model ,   the  fame 
 principles  <i  the  fame  ceremonies  ^  and  they  go  to  the 
 honour  of  the  fame  Prince  ofdarkn^ft^  whole  Smpire^ 
 they  encreafe. 
 
 CHAP.  XXI. 
 
 what  is  the  Charatler  of  thoje  ,  that  mere  t(K 
 ejlahlhh  idolatry  in  the  Chriftian  Religion. 
 They  are  Priefts  andMonks  ,  Authors  of  the. 
 Laws  of  Celibacy  andpf  fajls.  How  many  fables 
 and  fictions  have  been  invented  by  thefe  men., 
 [eared in  their  Conjciences, 
 
 WE  are  much  obliged  to  the  H.  Spirit  fpeak- 
 ing  by  the  mouth  of  S.  Paul,  that  he  would 
 in  this  Test  add  the  Character  of  theft-r/Sw/  that 
 ■""     ~  "' "  P  4  were. 
 
li6  The  Accomplishment        Chap.  21. 
 
 what  miaft  werc  to  caufc  this  ji\)o^Acy  ,  and  teach  this  do^ 
 laftets^of  ^^*"«^  of  Demons.     For  at  laft  thefe  terms  or  Apo- 
 thofe.that  (iacy  aiid  the  doSirine  of  Devils^  or  of  Damons^ht- 
 teadtoo-   i^^g  general,  the  S\jib']t6tsoi  Anttchrifi  would  al- 
 acinescon-  \vays  havc  been  able  to  have  faved  themfelves ,  by 
 SiI2.     the  help   of  the  doubtfiilnefs  and  ambiguity  of 
 them ,  in  faying ,  that  every  herefy  is  apjlacy ,  and 
 every  lye  is  a  doEhrine  ofDevtb.     But  fee  here^ 
 that  which"  makes  the  meaning  of  Saint  P^«/ ex- 
 ceeding clear.     The  doBrines  of  D£f»ons  were  to 
 be  taught  by  Hypocrites^  enemies  to  Marriage^ 
 and  fuch  as  mail  forbid  the  ufe  of  meats.    By  the 
 fjypocrijy    or  fiHion  of  ly^^s  ,  feared  in  their  con- 
 fcience  ,  that  ti^tll  forlfid  to  marry ^  and  command  to 
 abflain  fio  m  meatSy  which  God.  hath  created  for  them 
 that  believe. 
 
 It  may  be,  tl^ere  is  nothing  in  the  Prophecies 
 more  admirable,  and  more  paiticular.  We  have 
 already  obferv'd  ,  that  we  muft  not  take  this  as  if 
 it  were  here  the  doBrines  of  Devils  ^  which  the 
 jipofiates  from  the  Chrtftian  Religion  were  tb 
 teach.  The  Holy  Spirit  fhews  it  us  by  what 
 thev  have  of  fair  andfpecious,  to  the  end  we  may 
 know  them  by  thofe  paiticulars,  for  which  they 
 greatly  value  themfelves. 
 
 We  here  fee  their  [haraB^r ,  and  afterwards 
 the  means  whereby  they  are  to  advance  this  v^;?o- 
 fiacy  and  worffeiip  of  Ddmony.  Their  CharaBer 
 is ,  that  they  greatly  affed:  outward  aufterity ,  in 
 abftaining  from  tJ^€arriage ,  and  depriving  them- 
 felves ot  the  ufe  of  ordinary  meats.  The  means 
 they  ufe  to  clfablifh  this  Worship  of  Creatures^ 
 and  the  Thealo^of  Do^mons^  is  Hypocrify,  Fi(5lion 
 and  Lying.       ■ "  ■  '      ' 
 
 I  know  not  whether  one  cannot  fee  in  this 
 pqurtraitiirc  the  Ron^an  C/r;^;mgeneral,  andthe 
 
chap.  2  1,     '      of  the  Prophecies.  tif 
 
 t.S\€onks  in  particular,  thatfo  greatly  value  them - 
 
 feJves  upon  the  Law  of  Celthacj,  their  Fafis ,  and 
 
 their  abllinence  from  certain  A^eats.     And  here-  l^°Jl^i(^ 
 
 upon  ,  that  we  may  fee  how  admirably  the  event  biisht  m 
 
 anfwers  to  the  Prophecy  j  wernullobierve,  that  ^Je  limT^ 
 
 idolatry  began  in  the  Church  precifely  the  very  time  the 
 
 fame  time,  and  in  the  very  fame  age,  and,  which  ft*n,^°aVd' 
 
 is  more  ,  by  the  very  fame  Authors  -is  the  Laws  cdibacy 
 
 of  Celtbacy  and  the  Monajiick^  life  did,  theMonks, 
 
 ■    It  was  in  the  14*^  age  ,     Paulths  Tkeban  and 
 
 fiAnthony^  the  two  Patriarchs  ofthe  Menkj  ,  lived 
 
 pretty  late  in  this  fourth  age.  Saint  jinthjonydiitdi 
 
 Anno  3  58,  and  Paul  the  Iheban  was  dead  a  little 
 
 before.    'Twas  at  the  fame  time  that  men  began 
 
 to  fpealc  ofthe  %cliqHes  ofthe  Martyrs ^  to  leelc 
 
 after  them,  and  attribute  yl^f/r^c/fj  to  them.    And 
 
 a  little  time  after  ,  the  Alonkj  that  had  been  hid 
 
 in  the  deferts  of  5;/^/4  and  Ihebats^  fpreadthem- 
 
 felves  every  where.     Saint  Razil  in  the  Ead^  af- 
 
 filfed  by  Gregory  Nazjanz^en  and  Greoory  q{  Njffa^^ 
 
 cilablillit  them  in  Greece  j  from  a  Hermit es  life 
 
 he  made  them  pafs  to  a  Monaflick^on^^  and  gave 
 
 them  rules.      Saint  tiAmbraJe  in  the  Vf'eft-  v/as  as 
 
 great  a  ZeaUt  for  the  mcnafiical  life.  In  the  fame 
 
 age,  Lent  J  and  the  Eafis  ,  that  confift  in  the  di- 
 
 lbnd:ion  of  Meats,  began  to  be  virllablillit.    And 
 
 it  was  the  authors,  of  and  zealots  for  thefc  ill- 
 
 underftood  aufterities ,  that  pufhed  forwards  alfp 
 
 the  worship  of  creatures.     For  St.Ba/ilySx:^f»- 
 
 brofe^  and  the  two  Gregories,  are  the  moll  ancient 
 
 Authors,  in  whom  we  begin  to  find  the  worship 
 
 and  invocation  of  creatures.     Ifwe  profecute  the 
 
 JJtfory  ofthe  Monks  ,  we  fliall  admire  how  they 
 
 have  been  in  dl  ages  the  promoters  of /s^o/^err;' and 
 
 Superjlition.     We  have  a  palTage  of  £^«4/>/«/  the 
 
 JBeiithen.j  wjio  liyed  in  the  time  of  Theodojius 
 
 thjs 
 
2^8  The  K^ccomplljhmen  t       C  ii  a  p .  z  ? . 
 
 the  great ,  which  infoi-ms  us ,  that  the  cJ%j«j^^ 
 were  the  original  cauie  oildDlatry^  the  guardians 
 
 In  the  Hfe  of  SdeJtHs  he  makes  a  long  com- 
 plaint concerning  the  violence  ,  which  the  ^r/- 
 jiians  had  offered  to  thcTemjiles  of  the  falfe  Gods 
 in  E^ypt  ,  and  faith  ,  that  Monks  were  efiabliihii^ 
 in  the  place  ofCanopus ,  infiead  of  intelligible  Gods 
 to  worship  Jlaves.     So  he  calls  the  Martyrs  for 
 ChriXtianity  ;  and  adds  ,  that  thefe  Monks  redu- 
 cing into  ashes  the  heads  and  the  bones  of  perfons 
 condemned  to  aeath  for  their  crintes ,  made  Gods  of 
 them^  and  prof-rated  themfelves  before  them.     Let 
 Lib.  de     US  fee  what  they  did  in  Saint  Auflins  time.    iS"^- 
 opere  Mo-  ^^^  ^  faith  hc,  fpread  abroad  a  great  number  of  hy^ 
 ' ^ocrites^  who  tn  the  habit  of  tt^i/Conks  run  over  alL 
 the  Provinces  y  without  being  fent^  never  fiaid  long 
 in  one  place  ,  never  flood  ,  and  never  fate  j  they 
 fold  the  members  of  a  Martyr  ,  falje  or  true.    They 
 addreffed  themfelves  to  all  the  World^  and  required 
 a  reward  of  a  rich  poverty  ,  or  of  a  falfe  and  ap- 
 pearing ho  line  fs.     Gregory  oi  Tours  ^  that  lived  in 
 Hiftor.      the  following  age,  i.e.  in  the  6'^,  faith,  that  the 
 ?.6.      '^'  -Monks  came  to  Rome  ,  in  the  night  digged  up  the 
 bodies  near  the  Church  of  Saint  Paul  ,  and  that  be - 
 inggoneaivayy  they  cpnfeffed  they  intended  to  carry 
 them  tn  to  Greece  y  and  there  mak^  them  pafs  for  ^ 
 the  Reliques  ef  the  Martyrs.     He  alfo  gives  us; 
 the  Hiflory  of  a  Monk^.^  that  pretended  to  come 
 from  S^ainy  with  Martyrs  Reliques,  and  it  was 
 difcovered  ,   that  they  were  only  roots  of  certain 
 herbs  ,  with  rats  teeth  andfome  other  fuch  like  things. 
 He  adds,  that  there  were  many  the  like  cheats  at  that 
 time ,  who  ceafed  not  endeavouring  to  feduce  the poor^ 
 people  and  the  ignorant. 
 
 They  were  the  fame  J^enkj  that  were  the  zea- 
 lous 
 
chap.  11.  of  the  Trof^^ecies,   .  2ip 
 
 lous  defenders  of  Images  in  the  feventh  and  eighth  The  m.»7^» 
 Age  ,  on  which  account  they  fuffer'd  fo  much,  deSt°r 
 which  gives  occafion  for  the  fad  complaints  of-f^^^^ge^ 
 thofe  both  ancient  and  modern  Hifionans  ,  that 
 are  worfhippers  of  Images ,  cm  account  of  the 
 great  violence  that  v/as  ol^er'd  to  the  Monks  by 
 the  Em^erours  that  were  breakers  of //;?4^fj-.  Con- 
 fiantine  ilimamed  Copronymn^  ,  was  their  mortal 
 Enemy,  as  well  as  he  was  io  to  Images.  He  made 
 fome  of  them  be  whipt ,  and  others  of  them  be 
 dragged  through  the  ftreets.  He  is  accufed  of 
 havmg  burnt  a  whole  Convent^  with  the  bell  Li- 
 brary of  the  Eafi.  He  did  cruih,  as  far  as  he  v/as 
 able,  this  generation  of  vipers,  and  did  fevercly 
 chaftife  thofe  that  would  not  renounce  this  fort 
 of  life,  full  of  hypocrify.  Tha^slovk^TheofbaneSy 
 and  lately  the  Jeliiite  Alamihonrg  in  his  Hillory 
 of  the  IconocU^A ,  defcribe  tliefe  pretended  cruel- 
 ties in  a  tragical  manner.  Inhere  is  fomewhat  of 
 lying  without  doubt  in  what  thefe  Authors  fayj 
 but  however,  'tis  true  ,  Conftantine  did  life  fome 
 feverity  againll  the  Aionhj  ,  becaufe  in  a  violent 
 manner  they  oppofed  the  deflgn,  which  the  £w- 
 verours  had  to  cleanfe  the  Church  again  from  the 
 abomination  oi  Images.  This  is  not  a  point  that 
 needs  proofs  the  Hijiorians  that  are  for  the  wor- 
 fhipping  of  Images  coT^t^s  il^  and  glory  in  it. 
 
 In  the  following  Ages  the  new  orders  o^ Monks  ^^or,\i  are 
 were  in  the  W>7?the  corrupters  of^f//>/o». They  of ^^u^'hc" 
 were  thofe  that  brought  Tranfub(}antiation  and '^^rmpti- 
 the  Corporal  Prefence  of  J.  Ghrift  in  the  Sacra-  du^-ci  inro 
 vnent  into  the  World.      It  was  one  Pafchafe  a*''echmcin 
 Monk  oiCorbia  ,  which  fi'rf}  lick*t  this  Bear  into 
 ihape.  They  are  the  mendicant  Frj-^rj ,  that  have 
 carried  the  worship  of  the  creatures  ,  of  Saints^ 
 snd  the  blejfed  Virgin  ,    to  thofe  extravagant 
 
 heightsj 
 
t2Q  The  jfccomplifhment       Chap.  2£. 
 
 heights,  that  they  are  at  this  day  abhorr'd  by  all 
 men  of  gooxl  fenle  ,  without  excepting  the  Pa- 
 pi  fis  themielves.     One  need  not  liave  very  much 
 underftanding  in  Htflory  to  be  afTured  of  this : 
 The  proofs  of  it  may  be  feen  in  onrjufi prejudices 
 againfi  Popery  ;  for  there  I  have  fhevved  thefe  ex- 
 ceiTes ,  that  fmeil  or  the  fpirit  of  reprobation  j  and 
 that  they  have  had  for  their  authors  a  Saint  Do- 
 minick  and  his  facobins  ,    a  Saint  Francis  and  his 
 Cordelieri ,  and  generally  all  the  orders  of  the 
 Monkf. 
 The  idoia-     By  what  means  did  thefe  perfons  eftabliih  Ida- 
 Tlp'!fJ^^^^'^^''l^_  ?  by  hyprocrify  and  lying  ;  bj,  the  hypocrtfy 
 eftabiisht    of  Itars  (eared  in  their  confciences.     Behold  pre- 
 Jes  and**  cifely  the  very  way  by  which  the  Roman  Clergy^ 
 tidtionsof  and  generally  the  T'riejis  andy^«4r,aswellthofe 
 the  Ma«^i.  ^f  ^^  ^^^  ^^  ^^^^^  ^^j^^  ^^^^  eftabliiht  Idola-^. 
 
 try  J  by  profound  hypocrily ,  by  lies  and  iables. 
 Hov7  many  falfe  vifions  were  there  to  ellablifh 
 the  invocation  of  Saints  ?..  How  many  falfe  mira- 
 cles  ?  You  fhould  confult  the  Legends  on  this 
 point  J  and  if  any  will  not  give  himfelfthat  trou- 
 ble, let  him  rci^d  elevenChapters  of  our  prejudi- 
 ces in  the  fecond  part,  from  the  ii '^  to  the  23'''. 
 We  have  given  our  fclves  the  trouble  to  make  a 
 confiderable  collection  of  the  horrid,  filthy,  fhame- 
 full  falfities,  which  the  Fjpifw  ^  its  Frie(is  and 
 Monks  have  advanced  ,  to  uphold  the  idolatrous 
 worfhip  of  Saints  >  Reliques  and  Images.  And  it 
 fhould  be  obferv'd,  that  this  fpirit  of  fables  was 
 introduced  into  the  Church ,  exa6tly  at  the  fame 
 time  that  xho  Antic hridian  Idolatryhtg2i\to cnicx 
 into  it.  The  lives  of  the  ancient  Monies  Paul^ 
 uinthony^  Htlarion,^c.  were  written  by  ^S";. /from, 
 without  honelly  and  judgment.  The  Hifiory  of 
 the  Church,  horn  this  very  time  begins  to  be  a  ^o- 
 ,  ~      mancey 
 
'Cliap.  21.  tfthe  Tropheciesi  $il 
 
 htance^  where  'tis  extreme  difficult  to  difliriguifli 
 truth  from  lies. 
 
 For  near  350.  years  ,  there  was  not  a  hiracU  ^^t^^'^K. 
 wrought  by  Reltijues  ever  heard  of.     But  under  poftates.*- 
 the  reign  oifuUm  the  j^j>o(late  ,  who  fucceeded  Ma7ryr1je- 
 the  children  of  Confiantine  ,  Baby  las  the  Martyr^i^^^^^. 
 fometime  "Bisbof  of  uintioch  ,  made  a  Martyr  in  ^°s  by 'his 
 Decim\  perfecucion,  interred  in  a  Suburb  of -^» -  ^«i4«s- 
 tioch  called  Daphne  ,  more  than  a  hundred  jK^/«rx 
 after  his  death,    thought  of  working  the  firll 
 miracles,     fulian  the  ^pofiafe  would  confultthe 
 Oracle  of  J^pc/lo  of  Daphne  ,  who  not  being  wil- 
 ling to  anfwer ,  and  conjured  at  lealt  to  tell  the 
 reafon  of  his  filence ,  laid  it  came  from  hence, 
 that  the  hones  o^  the  Martyr  Bahy las  wereinterr'd 
 near  his  Temple.   This  is  the  moll  ancient  Hifiory 
 of  a  miracle  wrought  by  Reliques  ,  that  we  have 
 been  able  to  difcover.  So  the  corruption  o(Chri- 
 fiianitj  begah  in  the  fame  pkce,  where  the  faith- 
 ful! began  to  be  called   Chripiahs.     It  was  not 
 very  long  ,  before  miracles  were  feen  wrought 
 by  other  Relicjues.     St.  Ambrofe  was  inform'd  in 
 avifion,  where  the  bones  of  the  Martyrs  Gervaii 
 ^nd  Protais  were  interred  :  they  went  to  feek  them, 
 they  carried  them  in  great  pomp  to  the  Churchy 
 and  they  did  not  fail  immediately  to  work  great 
 miracles.     This  was  found  {^a  good  andfo  proper 
 to  beat  down  the  remainders  oiHeathenifm ,  that 
 this  torrent  gained  ground  every  where. 
 
 But  that  which  is  highly  obfervable  ,  is,  that  Miracles 
 
 the  Authors  who  report  thefe  faiSts  as  true ,  con-  Rd.'q^ui  ^ 
 
 fefs,  that  this  was  neti^^  and  had  not  been  feen  ^'"^ '°°^'<* 
 
 fince  the  j^fo files  time.     St.  Chryfofiom  fpeaking  nEw°in  the 
 
 of  Babylas  laith  ;  if  any  one  will  not  believe  the  l'**  ^S^- 
 /  •  1         I        1       A      n,  II-  •     I    J     ^     I       Orat.ad. 
 
 things  done  by  theu^pojiles  ,  let  htm  mwd  thoje  that  veiCm 
 
 utre  done  in  this  4ige  ,  and  ceafe  tm^ndently  to  deny  ^*"^^^' 
 
 the 
 
fill  'i y^e Mcomf>lip:>mem        C h ap.  2 t. 
 
 the  truth.  He  doth  not  fend  them  back  to  the 
 times  immediately  fore-going  ,  he  doth  not  fay, 
 if  anv  one  will  not  believe  the  tS\€iracles  that  are 
 always  wrought  in  the  Chttrch  ,  let  him  believe 
 that  which  he  fees  at  prefent.  But  he  fends  them 
 back  to  the  Afoflles^  as  if  nothing  of  the  like  na- 
 ture had  been  feen  fince  them.  St.  Amhrofe  alfo 
 laith  it  plainly  enough,  fpeaking  oir^z  Miracles 
 wrought  by  the  Reltques  of  (jervAvs  and  ProtaJs. 
 tpift  ad  He  reckons  up  the  Miracles  of  thefe  two  Saints, 
 lorort'U.  ^^  finds  nothing  lilce  it  fince  the  ^^o/?/^/ time. 
 Wherefore  after  he  hath  made  an  enumeration  of 
 the  Miracles  of  thefe  Saints  ,  he  malces  one  of 
 thofe  of  fefit^  Chrifl  and  his  A^oflles  ,  which  he 
 iczs  renewed  5  and  faith  nothing  of  any  that  were 
 wrought  in  the  ages  immediately  fore-going.  St. 
 Aufim  ,  that  was  very  fond  of  the  lame  fuperfli- 
 tion^  makes  the  fame  acknowledgement  in  thcS'"* 
 Chapter  of  the  zi^u  Book  of  the  City  of  God, 
 whence  the  Papifis  pretend  to  draw  fo  great  ad- 
 vantage to  themfelv::s.  'Tis  true,  he  there  makes 
 a  Hifiory  of  many  Adiracles  wrought  by  "P^licjues^ 
 but  he  acknowledgeth  this  is  all  new.  We  have 
 given  order  ,  faith  lie  ,  for  the  mal^ng ^Kbltck^tne- 
 mairs  and  books  ,  for  the  radit?^  of  thefe  Aftraclet 
 before  the  people  ,  feeing  that  in  our  time  the  Jtgns 
 and  miracles  of  the  ancient  times  were  reneu/ed. 
 It  was  therefore  new,  and  had  not  been  fince  the 
 ancient  times. 
 
 .  Now  it  is  certain  ,  that  thefe  pretended  mird' 
 
 c/f/ had  for  their  Author  the  Spirit  oi  lying  ^  and. 
 
 for. their  fpring  the  Hypocrify  of  Lyars.     It  was 
 
 The  faWe  tlic  Devtl  that  abufcd  thefe  good  men ,  to  lead 
 
 ofProtais   ilicm  to  ffiperllition  and  tdo/atry.     That  which  St. 
 
 Tcry, plain   uimhrofe  himfclf  faith  of  thofe  Saints  Gervats  and 
 
 TrJft'^'"'  ^^*  ^^Qt^is-i  is  very  proper  to  make  one  fufped  a 
 
 "'  cheat. 
 
chap;  2 1^  ef  the  TrophecteSo  %1 3 
 
 cheat.  The  inhabitants  of  t,^»/^«^defire  him  to 
 build  in  their  City  a  Temple  like  that  at  %ome,  /UbLi«p»»; 
 will  do  it  ,  faith  he ,  provided  I  can  but  fnd/ome 
 Reliques.  He  had  them  not  as  yet  ,  he  knew  not 
 where  to  ,find  them  ,  but  lo  ,  he  is  in  queft  of 
 tliem  ,  and  hereupon  Jiibiit  veluti  cujufdam  ardor 
 prafagii',  behold,  he  was  inflamed  with  a  certain 
 fire,  that  favoured  of  prefage  andinfpiration.  He 
 makes  them  fearch  in  a  certain  place  ,  he  there 
 finds  two  bodies  of  Grants.  We  fottnd  two  men 
 of  extraordinary  hignefs  ,  fuch  as  the  ancient  time 
 did  yield.  In  venimtis  minx,  magnitudinis  viros  dnos^ 
 ut  prtfca  £tas  ferebat  j  Ojfa  integra  ,  fanguinis  plu" 
 rimtcm.  The  bones  tuere  yet  entire  ,  and  there  ta/os 
 a  great  deal  of  blood.  Would  you  not  fay  ,  that 
 he  fpeal^s  of  the  time  wherein  Polyphemus  and  the 
 old  Giants  lived  ?  Men^  I  warrant  you,  were  much 
 bigger  in  the  third  Age  under  the  Empire  of  2)^- 
 ciHs^  than  under  that  of  Gratian  and  P'alentinian, 
 I  don't  know  whether  it  be  apparent ,  that  God 
 chofe  martjrs  from  among  the  Giants.  They  are 
 ajfort  of  people,  the  enormous  mafs  of  whofe  bo- 
 dies is  ufually  a  fign  of  the  vices  of  their  fouls  i  at 
 leall  of  that  fury  and  warlike  heat ,  which  is  not 
 the  Chara^er  of  a  Saint.  But  it  was  neccfiary. 
 every  thing  in  the  fable  fhould  be  great ,  even  to 
 the  bodies  of  thofe  that  were  found. 
 
 This  fprit  of  lying  and  fables  increafed  and 
 grew  with  the  reign  oi  Idolatry.  In  thefixth  Age 
 the  two  Gregories  ,  one  the  Bishop  of  Rome ,  the 
 other  the  Bishop  oil  ours  ^  ftufft  their  Books  with 
 thefe  Fables ,  defigned  to  eltablifh  Idolatry  ,  and 
 malce  us  inyocate  the  Saints  as  our  patrons.  He 
 o£  Tours  niade  a  book  onpurpofe,  entituled-^tf 
 Gloria  Martyrnm.  Thefe  Fables  go  to  this  very 
 point  of  impudence  j  as  to  bring  in  the  martyri 
 
 them' 
 
i 24  'T%^  Accomplifhniunt       Chap,  i  r . 
 
 themfelves  defiring  of  God  ,  that  the  men  that 
 
 invoke  them  ,  and  the  prayers  that  are  made  in 
 
 The  Fables  jj^^^j^.  rmj-^-j^   may  be  heard,      Simeon  Afetaphraf^es 
 
 CI  Simeon  ^  A    ■         -n       I  -I  I      '  ■ 
 
 Metaphra-  jTeports ,  that  bd.mtBai'hay  aslhe  was  adymg,  de- 
 din-To  ^^"^^  of  God,  that  ail  thofe  who  fhould  in  their 
 toake  men  prayfers  makc  mention  of  her  combat  andhermar- 
 ths&kiaxs.  tVi'doni,  should  be  kspt  fiom  all  forts  of  contagious 
 difeafes  ,  and  that  they  should  not  be  touch'' d  li^ith 
 any  evil  in  their  bodies  and  iheir  perfons.  And  he 
 faith  of  St.  Blaife,  that  on  a  certain  day  he  pray'd 
 to  God  in  thefe  words  j  If  any  evil  happen  to  any 
 man^  or  child  ^  or  even  any  beafi  ^  and  my  name  be 
 called  upon  ever  them  ,  fji^g  ->  Hafien  to  help  by 
 reafon  of  the  intercejjion  of  thy  fervant  Blaife,  give 
 prefently  a  cure  every  where^  to  the  glcry  of  thy  holy 
 name.  He  makes  him  alfofpeak  after  the  fame  rate 
 to  a  Wo7nan^  to  whom  he  had  rellored  her  Hog;^ 
 which  a  Wolf  had  eaten  up ,  and  who  return'd  him 
 thanks  for  it  :  Woman^  always  celebrate  my  memo- 
 ry, and  nofhiar  shall  be  T^^anting  in  thy  houfe;  and 
 rfitfhall  come  to  pafs  ,  that  atiy  other  in  imitation 
 of  thee  fhall  celebrate  my  memory  alfo  ,  he  [hall  ob" 
 tain  of  my  God  a  perpetual  BlefingaH the daysofhif 
 .  life.  One  may  cafily  fee  whither  the  fpirit  of  ly- 
 ing in  thcie  Fables  tended  j  it  was  to  caufemenio 
 invocate  thefe  Saints. 
 
 We  mull:  alfo  fee  tlie  Hijioyy  of  the  eilablifli- 
 ment  of  ImAges  ,  and  how  many  miracles  were 
 wrought  to  introduce  this  abominable  devotion. 
 ■*Tis  the  lame  with  refpecl  tothcAdora;tion  of  the 
 Sacrament  ,  of  which  they  have  made  an  Idol. 
 Books  arc  full  of  fabulous  miracles  ,  which  the 
 Devil  wrought  ,  or  made  the  Monks  write  y 
 for  the  cllablilhing  xki\%  Idolatry .  This  isfono-- 
 torious ,  that  it  would  be  ufelefb  to  biing  proof 
 *fit.  , 
 
 The 
 
Chap.ir.         of  the  ^rophedeso  lay 
 
 The  Apoftle  to  perfe6t  the  pourtraiture  of  thefe  The  Aii^ 
 Jmpofiors ,  that  have  corrupted  the  Chrifiian  Re-  [J°"L°f^. 
 ligton  in  introducing  Antichrift-ianifm ,  faith  ^that  gendshai 
 they  are  feared  in  their  confctences.  AH  parts  where  c^fSed'" 
 the  Fire  and  the  Searing-iron  have  palTed ,  be-  infenfiye, 
 come  callons,  hard  ,  and  confequently  infenfibie/"        * 
 The  ApolUe  could  not  better  defcribe  to  us  the 
 difpoficion  of  thefe  Authors  of  Lies  ,   that  have 
 written  Legends  for  us.     For  in  truth  they  have 
 lofl  their  fenfe  ,  they  are  fuch  fools  ,  ftupid  and 
 fenfelefs.   There  is  nothing  that  is  ridiculous  and 
 abfurd  3  which  they  are  not  capable  of  digelling. 
 The  moft  plain  abfurdity  and  impiety  they  are 
 not  fenfible  of  5   and  their  confcience  is  as  if  it 
 were  of  iron  and  marble.     They  have  a  heart  of 
 lead ,  And  a  month  of  iron  ,  faid  Canus ,  Bilhop  of 
 the  Canaries^  concerning  them.     The  Fables  of 
 Heathenijrn-  are  not  more  filthy ,  nor  more  fhame- 
 full  than  theirs.  They  introduce  the  Virgin  Mary 
 embracing  the  Monks  ^  fuffering  them  to  feel  her 
 bofom,  giving  them  milk  out  ofherbreafts,  wed- 
 ding them  ,  and  marrying   her  felf  with  them. 
 They^  m^ake  Images  of  wood  and  ftone  to  fpeak, 
 they  make  their  Saints  do  filthy  and  foolifh  ani- 
 ons ,  which  they  would  have  to  pafs  for  miracles. 
 This  may  be  feen  largely  proved  in  the  fecond  part 
 oi  OUY jnfi  Prejudices.  -  ., 
 
 I  knov;-  not  of  any  thing  further  in  this  Oracle  The  pr6-  , 
 of  the  fourth  Chapt.of  the  firflEpilt.  to  Timothy^  dmh"opT* 
 that  can  leave  any  fcruple  behind  it ,  unlefs  it  be  ""^'"f^^ J^*^ 
 the  pronoun  Some;  for  this  word  doth  not  feem 
 to  agree  with  this  fo  general  an:  z^pofiacy  i  fee- 
 ing on  the  contrary ,  it  feems  to  fignify ,  that  the 
 number  of  j^ntichrifiian  yipojiates.  fhall  not  be 
 great  in  companfon  of  others.     'Tis  anfvvered. 
 
 ijf.  Thgt  the  ^vonnoun  Some  doth  nipt  alwa^yi 
 Q-  exclude 
 
%l6  The  jiccompUp^ment       Ch:^p.  21. 
 
 exclude  the  multitude  ,  but  only  fignifies,  there 
 ■will  be  Exceptions.  We  need  nootnerinllance 
 than  that  of  the  fews^  of  whom  St.  P<i»/ ipeak- 
 ing  in  the  ii^**  Cnap.  to  the  Romans^  faith, iSow* 
 of  the  branches  were  cut  ojf. 
 
 'Twas  the  revolt  and  rejeftion  of  the  fews  that 
 was  fignified  thereby.     And  what  is  this  Some? 
 that  is  to  fay  5  almoft  all.    For  the  entire  Nation 
 of  the  fews  is  engaged  in  this  revolt.  There  was 
 but  a  fmall  number  of  the  fews  that  believed  on 
 Jefus  Chrift ,  and  believed  truely.   And  certainly^ 
 the  proportion  that  is  between  the  fmall  company 
 of  the  faithful,  that  love  not  the  Beafl^  andthofc 
 that  adore  him  ,  is  greater  than  that  which  was 
 between  the  converted  fews ,  and  thofe  that  have 
 remained  unbelievers  thefe  1 6  hundred  years.  The 
 fame  Apoftle  fpeal-Ling  of  the  Ifraelites  in  the  Wil- 
 I  cot.  to.  demefs,  that  woiiTiipped  the  golden  Calf^  faith,  Be 
 7.  not  ye  Idolaters^  tu  feme  of  them  were.  Now  thefe 
 
 Xxdd-ji.    Some  ^  were  allj  for  Mofes  faith  exprefly,  that  all 
 S*  the  feofle  brake  ojf  the  golden  ear-rings  which  were 
 
 in  their  ears.  In  the  lame  maimer  he  faith  in  the 
 fame  place,  Let  Us  not  tempt  ChnJlyO^fomeofthem 
 tempted  him;  Let  us  not  commit  fornication  ,  as 
 ^ome  of  them  committed.  Now  it  is  certain^  that 
 thefe  jGw^  fignify  the  far  greater  part;  and  it  only 
 fliews ,  that  there  were  ibme  exceptions.  The 
 Apoftle  might  the  rather  ufe  this  like  expreffion, 
 becaufe  the  Antichri^ian  idolatry  and  A^o^acy 
 were  lliadowed  forth  by  thefe  revolts  of  the  people 
 of  the  fews  in  the  Wildernels. 
 
 To  this  we  may  add ,  that  the  Apoftle  St.  Paul 
 confiders  this  evil  not  in  its  hi\ period,  but  in  its 
 beginning.  Now  it  is  certain,  that  the  introdu£tion 
 of  idolatry  into  Chriftianity  began  by  a  fmall  number 
 of  bigots,  fuperftitious  men  mX  fiilfedevoto*s. 
 
 Gthet 
 
chap.  2!  •         of  the  Prophecies.  ti/ 
 
 Other  pcrfons^  befides  thofe  againft  whom  we 
 difpute ,  may  wrangle  alfo  about  this  term,  the  later" 
 times ,  and  lay,  that  we  cannot reafonably  call  the 
 times  that  iall  i  2 .  or  1 3 .  hundred^^^rj,  and  that  be- 
 gan fo  long  before  the  end  of  the  world  ,  the  later 
 times.  The  Pa^ifis^  I  fay,  againft  whom  we  difpute, 
 can't  make  ufe  of  this  difficulty,  becaufe  they  apply 
 this  Oracle  to  the  Encratites  and  the  Aianichees^ 
 thefilit  of  which  were  known  in  the fecond  ^^<?, 
 and  the  others  in  the  third.  Thofe  were  times  yec 
 further  diftant  from  the  end  of  the  world  jthan  thofe 
 ages  where  we  place  the  jintichrtfitan  Empire. 
 When  we  fhall  fpeak  of  the  duration  of  the  Ami- 
 chrifiian  Empire^  we  fhall  have  occafion  to  fay,  why 
 the  agtsoiits  Empire  are  called  the  later  times. 
 
 Thefe  words,  with  which  the  Oracle  begins,  the 
 Spirit  faith  remarkably  oxex^rejly^  would  well  de- 
 ferve  fome  confideration  ,  to  know  whether  they 
 ought  to  be  underftood  of  fome  Oracles  in  the  Old 
 Teftament  j  fo  that  the  fenfe  fbould  be ,  The  Sprit 
 hath  faid  exprejly  by  the  ancient  Prophets  y  or  of  a 
 prefent  infpiration ,  fo  that  the  Apoitle  would  fay, 
 the  Sprit  gives  me  to  underfiandvery  clearly.  BuC 
 'tis  ot  very  httle  importance  to  know  by  what  5p2- 
 fit  this  hath  been  exprefly  faid  ,  by  that  of  the 
 Prophets^  or  that  of  St.  Taul ,  feeing  it  is  the  fame 
 Spirit.  And  befides  this,  we  fhall  have  occafion" 
 to  fay  fomethirig  of  it  in  one  of  the  following 
 Chapters. 
 
 CHAP, 
 
22  8  The  Accompli pmM         Chap.  22. 
 
 CHAP.  XXII. 
 
 The  Chara^ers  of  Antichrift  /;;  the  PapiTm 
 
 confirm'd  by   the  'great  type  of  Antichrifl", 
 
 Antiochus     Epiphanes.       That  which  is 
 
 fpoken  literally  of  this  Antiochus  ,    agrees 
 
 m^fiically  to  the  Pope  and  the  Papifin. 
 
 Here  is  but  one  fpring  more,  whence  I  would 
 draw  the  CharaSlers  oFthe  Amichnflian  Em- 
 pire ;  viz.  thofe  Chapters  of  the  ^fz^<?/^ri<?»  of  the 
 Prophet. !)<«»/>/ ,  where  the  mofl  famous  of  the 
 periecutors  of  the  fewifh  Nation  is  literally  fpo- 
 ken of,  and  the  moll  fatal  pcrfeeution  that  Na- 
 tion endured .  The  firlt  Text  of  this  prophecy  is 
 found  in  the  28'^  verfe  of  the  1 1'f  Chapter  to  the 
 end. 
 !i  ?Sth      ^^'  "Then  fhall  he  return  into  his  Land  with  great 
 
 verfeofthc  riches  ,  and  his  heart  shall  he  again fl  the  bolycove' 
 
 of'nwe/  ^^'^^J  ^^d,  he  foall  do  exploits  ^  and  return  to  his 
 
 lAntiochus  own  Land. 
 
 fj'iomd         ^9-  -^^  ^^^  f^^^  appointed  he  fhall  return  and 
 
 according  come  toward  the  Couth  ,  hut  it  fhall  not  he  as  the  for- 
 
 to  the  let-  ;     ;  . 
 
 icr.  mer^  or  oi  the  later. 
 
 30.  For  the  Ships  of  Chittim  fhall  come  againfi 
 him  -'  Therefore  he  fhall  he  grieved  ,  and  return^ 
 aud  have  indignation  againjl  the  holy  covenant :  fo 
 fhall  he  do  ,  he  fhall  even  return  ,  and  have  in- 
 telligence with  them  that  forfake  the  holy  cove* 
 vant. 
 .  -^l.  jind  arms  fhall  jj  and  on  his  part  ^  and  they 
 
 fhall  pollute  the  SanBuary  of  firength  ,  and  fhall 
 taks  away  the  daily  faertfce  j  and  they  fhall  fl<^ce 
 
 the 
 
Chap.2  2.  oftheTrophecks,  2  Z^ 
 
 the  abomination  that  makfth  defolate. 
 
 gi.  And  juch  at  do  -wickedly  againfl  the  covenant 
 jhalL  he  corrupt  by  flattertes  :  but  the  people  that 
 do  know  their  ^od^  fhall  be  firong  and  do  ex- 
 ploits. 
 
 5 3.  jind  they  that  tmderfiand  ant»ng  the  j>eople 
 fhall  inftru^  many\  yet  they  [hall  fM by  the  piuord^ 
 And  by  the  flame  ,  and  by  captivity  ,  and  by  fpoit 
 many  days. 
 
 24.  T^ow  when  they  fhall  fall ,  they  fhall  be  hol- 
 pen  with  a  little  help  :  but  many  fhall  cleave  to  them 
 with  flatteries. 
 
 3  S  •  And  fame  of  them,  of  un  derfian  ding  fhall  fall 
 to  try  them ,  and  to  purge ,  and  to  makethtm  tvhite^ 
 even  to  the  time  of  the  end  j  because  it  is  yet  for  4) 
 time  appointed. 
 
 ^6.  And  the  King  fhall  do  according  to  his  willy 
 and  he  fhall  exalt  htmfelf,  and  magnify  himfelf  a- 
 hove  every  God  ,  and  fhall  fpeak.  marvellous  thingf 
 againfl  the  God  of  Gods  ,  and  fhall  profper  till  th» 
 indignation  be  accomplifhed :  for  that  that  ii  deter- 
 mined fhall  be  done, 
 
 57.  Neither  fhall  he  regard  the  God  of  his  Fa." 
 ther^  nor  the  defire  of  Women  .^  nor  regard^ny  Godf 
 for  he  fhall  magnify  himfelf  above  all. 
 
 3  8 .  But  in  his  eftate  fhall  he  honour  the  God  of 
 forces  5  and  a  God  whom  his  fathers  kl^ew  noty 
 fhall  he  honour  zi/ith  goldj  andjilver^  andwith pre- 
 cious Jfonesy  and  pleafant  things. 
 
 ^9.  1  hus  fhall  he  do  in  themojh  ^rongholdswith- 
 a  flrange  God,  whom  he  fhall  acknowledge  ,  and 
 increafe  with  glorj  j  and  he  ftoull  caufe  them  to  rule 
 cvermany^  and  fhall  divide  theUnd  for  gain. 
 
 40.  And  at  the  time  of  the  end  fhall  the  King  of 
 the  South  pufh  at  him ,  and  the  King  of  the  North, 
 fhall  come  againfl  htm  Itke  a  whirlwind -^  witheha-^ 
 
ijo  The  K>fccompUfhm'ene         Chap.  15; 
 
 riots  ,  and  with  horfemen  ,  tind  with  many  Ships  ; 
 4ind  he  [hall  enter  into  the  Countries^  Mid  sha,lh 
 overflow  andpafs  over. 
 
 41.  He  [hall  enter  alfo  into  the  glorious  Landy 
 stnd  many  Countreys  fhall  be  overthrown ;  but  thefe 
 fhall  efca^e  out  of  his  hand ^  ^z'f«Edom,  ^«<iMoab, 
 
 tind  the  chief  of  the  children  of  Ammon. 
 
 42.  He  fhall  fir  etch  forth  his  hand  alfo  upon  the 
 [onntries  5  and  the  Land  of  Egypt  fhall  not  efcafe.fj 
 '    43.  Tnt  he  fhall  have^ower  over  the  treafures 
 
 9 f  gold  ,  and  of filver  ,  and  over  all  the  preciota 
 things  of  Eeypt ;  and  the  Libyans,  and  the  Ethio- 
 ^  ^'nns  fhall  be  at  his  (fej>s. 
 
 44.  £ut  tidings  out  of  the  Eajl  and  out  of  the 
 I^orth  fhall  troubl^e  htm.  Therefore  he  fhallgo forth 
 with  great  fury  todefirojfy  and  utterly  to  make  away 
 wany, 
 
 45.  ^nd  he  fhall  plant  the  tabernacles  of  his  pa- 
 Uce  between  the  fexi  ^  and  in  the  glorious  holymoun^ 
 tain  \  yet  he  fhall  come  to  his  end  ,  and  none  fhalL 
 help  him 
 
 i  find  a  pretty  great  agreement  among  Inter- 
 preters on  this  Chapter,  and  the  Verfes  which  we 
 have  juil  now  read.     By  thofe  of  both  commu- 
 nions It  is  agreed ,  that  'tis  Antiochus  called  Ep- 
 ^kanes  ,  one  of  jilexander's  fucceflbrs ,  that  is 
 fcpre  literally  fpokcn  of.     It  is  the  very  fame  that 
 the  other  Prophecy  refpe6bs,  in  the  eighth  Chap, 
 wjiere  the  H.  Spirit  having  reprefented  to  D^^w/W 
 in  a  vifion ,  the  Emptre  of  the  Medes  and  Perjians 
 Under  the  Emblem  of  a  Ram  with  two  horns  ^  he 
 defcribes  the  Empire  of  the  Greeks^  under  tlieEm» 
 blem  of  a  he  goat  ^  that  had  at  firlt  only  one  horn 
 in  the  middle  of  his  fore-head,  which  being  bro-^ 
 ken ,  four  other  horns  lefs  than  the  firfl  came  in 
 its  place.  Afterwards,  frpm  one  of  thefe  iom  horns 
 '  comes 
 
chap.  22  #  of  the  Prophecies,  2j 
 
 comes  forth  a  UlttU  horn^  of  which  the  prophecy 
 thus  fpeaks. 
 
 C.  8.  V.9.  And  out  of  one  of  them  CAme  forth  et 
 little  horn  ,  which  wdxed  exceeding  great  toward 
 the  South ,  and  toward  the  Eaft  ,  and.  toward  the 
 ^leafant  land. 
 
 V.  lo.  And  it  waxed  great  even  t§  the  hofl  of 
 Heaven^  and  it  cafi  down  fame  of  the  hofi  and  of  the 
 fiars  to  the  ground ,  and  (iamped  upon  them. 
 
 I J .  Tea  J  he  magnified  himfelf^  cuen  to  the  Prince 
 of  the  hofi  J  and  hy  htm  the  daily  facrtfice  was  taken 
 away  ,  and  the  place  of  his  fan^uaxj  was  cafk 
 down. 
 
 12,  And  an  ho/i  w 04  given  him  againfi  the  daily, 
 facrtfice  by  reafon  of  tranjgrejfion ,  and  it  cafi  down, 
 the  truth  to  the  ground  <^  ^nd  it  pra^ifed  and  pro* 
 fpered. 
 
 I  ^ ,  Then  I  heard  one  Saint  (heaking^and another 
 Saint  faid  unto  that  certain  Saint  which fpake  y  Hoiv 
 long  shall  be  the  vifion  concerning  the  daily  facrifice^ 
 and  the  tranjgrefiion  of  defeUtion  ,  to  give  both  the 
 fan^uary  and  the  hofi  to  be  mxdden  underfoot  f 
 
 14.  ^nd  he  faid  unto  me ^  unto  two  thoufand  anA 
 300.  days^  then  shall  the  fanBuary  be cleanfed? 
 
 'Tis  alfo  to  the  fame  v^»t/oc/7;«  that  we  muft  re- 
 fer the  whole  iz''^  Chapt.  of  the  fame  book  of 
 Daniel. 
 
 C.  12.  V.  I.  And  at  that  time  shall  Alichaelfiand- 
 up  ^t  he  great  Prince^  ri/hich  fiandeth  for  the  children 
 of  thy  people  ,  and  there  shall  be  a  time  of  trouble^ 
 fuch  as  never  wasfince  there  was  a  N^tion^  even  to 
 that  fame  time  j  and  at  that  time  shall  thy  people 
 he  deliver^ d^  every  one  that  sh^U  be  found  writte» 
 in  the  book^ 
 
 Z.  And  many  of  'them  th^t  [lee^  in  the  dufi  of 
 the  Sarth  sb(tU  wake  j  fi»f^  ^<^  everlafiing  Hfe^ 
 
2-^1  The  f^ccompUfhment       Chap.  2  2; 
 
 and  [ome  to  everlafiing  shame  and  contempt. 
 
 ^ .  And  they  that  be  tvife  ,  shall  shine  as  the 
 hrightnefs  of  the  firnament  j  and  they  that  turn  many 
 to  righteoufnefs  ^  as  the  fiars  for  ever  and  ever. 
 
 4.  But  thou  J  O  Daniel,  shut  up  the  n/ords^andfeal 
 the  booJ^even  to  the  time  of  the  end:  many  shallrnn 
 to  andfroy  and  knowledge  shall  beincreas'*d. 
 
 5-.  Then  I  Daniel  looked^  and  behold  there  flood 
 other  two^  the  one  on  this  fide  of  the  bank^of  theri- 
 ver^  and  the  other  on  that  fide  of  the  bank^of  the 
 river. 
 
 (u  And  one  faid  to  the  man  clothed  in  linnen  , 
 which  was  upon  the  %vaters  of  the  river  ,  Ho%u  Ipng 
 shall  it  be  to  the  end  of  thefe  wonders  ? 
 
 7.  And  J  heard  the  man  cloth e din  linnen  ^  which 
 "was  upon  the  ipaters  of  the  river  ^  when  he  held  up 
 his  right  hand  and  his  left  hand  to  heaven  ,  and 
 fware  by  him  that  liveth  for  ever  ,  that  it  shall  be 
 for  a  time  ^  times  ,  and  a  half  -j  arid  when  he  shall 
 have  accomplished  to  fcatter  the  potver  of  the  holy 
 people  ^  all  thefe  things  shall  be  finished. 
 
 8.  And  I  heard  ,  but  I  under  flood  not.  Then 
 faid  /,  O  my  Lord^  what  shall  be  the  end  of  thefe 
 things  f 
 
 9.  And  he  faid.  Go  thy  way  ,  Daniel ,  for  the 
 •u/ords  are  clofedu^  ,  and  fealed  ,  till  the  time  of 
 the  end. 
 
 10.  Alany  shall  be  purified  ,  and  made  white^ 
 4nd  tried  j  but  the  %vicked  shall  do  'wickedly  j  and 
 n  one  of  the  wicked  shall  underfiandybut  the  wife  shall 
 underfiand. 
 
 1 1 .  And  from  the  time  that  the  daily  facrifice 
 shall  be  taken  away  ^  and  the  abomination  that  ma- 
 keth  defoUte,fet  up^  there  shall  be  izc^c.  days. 
 
 II.  Blejjed  is  he  that  waiteth ,  and  cometh  to  the 
 thoufa^fd  three  hundred  andfivi  and  thirty  days . 
 
 13.   J^H^ 
 
Chap:  22;  of  the  Trophecies.  133 
 
 i^.  'But go  thou  thy  ivay  till  the endbe  :  forthois 
 shah  refi  ,  and  fiand  tn  thy  lot  at  the  end  of  the 
 days. 
 
 As  Interpreters  agree,  that  thefe  Prophecies  \\\ 
 the  literal  meaning  of  them  are  concerning  jin- 
 tiochus  £pij>hanesj  the  gYe:M  perfecutor  of  the 
 ^eti^s  and  the  true  Religion  >  lb  almolt  all  agree 
 alfo ,  that  this  myftically  referrs  to  j^nttchrifi.  And 
 'tis  a  truth  ,  I  do  not  at  all  doubt  of.  Antiochns 
 was  a  type  oi  Antichrift  :  we  ihall  fee  fuch  clear 
 proofs  of  it,  that  it  will  not  be  poffible  to  doubE 
 of  it.  As  the  principle  is  commonly  perceived. 
 I  will  fuppofe  k  ,  and  will  not  give  my  felf  the 
 trouble  to  prove  it ,  any  otherwiie  than  in  apply- 
 ing all  that  to  'Antichriji  that  is  {^aido^  Antiochus. 
 I  will  only  inalve  fome  remarks  to  confirm  this 
 truth. 
 
 I.  We  muft  obferve  that  all  the  things ,  that  Both  goodi 
 were  to  happen  under  the  New  Telfament ,  had  f/nJerSc 
 their  ty^es  under  the  Old.     It  is  not  only  fefus  n-  Tefta- 
 Chrifi  thathadf7/>«'jforhisperfon,forhis  offices,  for  hTd"theft* 
 his  good  works  -,  his  enemies  alfo  have  had  their  ^yp" 
 ty^cs.    The  a6tions  of  the  Saints  have  been  typi-  old 
 cat',  the  vi6tories  o£ Samffon  over  the  Thiliflins^ 
 thofe  of  David  over  Goltah^  were  types  of  the  vi- 
 6tories  oifefus  Chrif^,     All  the  world  believes  it, 
 and  no  one  doubts  it.     It  muft  be  acknowledged 
 alfo ,  that  the  criminal  a6tions  of  eminent  perions 
 have  been  typical  likewife.     If  on  one  hand  there 
 have  been  perfons  and  actions  typical  of  the  good, 
 there  have  been  alfo  perfons  and  a6fcions  typical 
 of  the  evil.     Gain  was  a  type  of  the  enemies  of 
 Jefus  Chrift  coming  of  the  feed  of  the  woman, 
 he  was  a  type  of  the  feed  of  the  Serpent  5  and  his 
 aftion  a^ainft  his  brother  was  a  typical  fin  ,  that 
 reprcfenteth  the  perfecution  5  which  the  Devil 
 '  '  '  '     '  '  v^as 
 
 un- 
 hc 
 
234  '^^^^  Mcomplipyntmt       C  h  ap:  z  2 . 
 
 "was  to  bring  upon  Jefus  Ghrift  and  his  Church, 
 The  fin  o(Efau,  that  defpifed  the  right  of  primo- 
 geniture ,  and  fold  it  for  a  rnefs  of  broth  ,  was  a 
 ty£e  of  thofe  prophane  ones ,  that  renounce  the 
 benefits  of  the  World  to  come  ,  for  the  vanities 
 of  this  prefent  World.  Lots  wif^^  that  lool^ed  to^ 
 wards  Sodom  ,  and  the  Ifraelites  that  turn'd  their 
 eyes  towards  Egypt  5  after  they  were  gone  forth 
 -  from  it ,  are  types  of  thofe  miferable  pcrfons^  who 
 after  they  have  been  dravyn  from  fin  by  the  grace 
 of  Jefus  Chrift  ,  are  eager  after  the  World  from 
 which  they  were  departed  ,  and  return  to  it 
 again. 
 Antichrift  As  therefore  fefus  Chrifi  hath  had  his  types^ 
 hath  had    without  doubt  jintiQhrifi  had  his  too ,  and  that  in 
 
 nis  types  3S  -^  ^  . 
 
 well  as  J.  great  number.  Cain^  GoUah^Pharaoh^Neyuchadnezr 
 chnft.  ^^y.  ^  ^j^j  j-j^g  other  oppreilbrs  of  the  truth  and  ihs 
 faithful,  have  been  types  of  A.^sichrifi.  Among 
 thefe  types  there  was  not  any  one  more  noted  and 
 more  plain  than^«/^;(?cfew,  who  made  the  continual 
 facrifice  ceafefor  xhxcc years  and  a  half^  who  made 
 the  C/>^r<r/f  defolate,  who  made  almoft  tlie whole. 
 Nation  fall  into  Apofiacy^  who  prophaned  the  Temy 
 pie ,  and  cruelly  perfecnted  thofe  that  perfevered 
 in  the  true  Religion.  So  that  as  in  the  types  of 
 fefm  Chrifi  we  leek  for  and  find  his  Chara^ersy 
 in  like  manner  in  Antiochus  and  that  which  the 
 Prophecies  fay  of  him,  we  may  find  the  CharaElers. 
 of  Antichrifl. 
 
 But  we  mull  obfei've  ,  there  are  two  forts  of 
 prophecies  j  one  that  directly  refpc6t  the  princi-r 
 pal  fubjed ,  the  other  that  refpe^t  it  only  mediatcr 
 ly  and  indiredly ,  and  by  the  means  otfome  type^ 
 to  which  the  literal  fenle  ofthePro/>/;^9' doth  be- 
 long. For  example,  t  he  Prophecy  of  the  j^:^. Chap. 
 oiEfii^  refpe^s  /.C^re/^ioin^ediately  and  without 
 
 "the 
 
Chap.  12.      ef  the  Prophecies.  235 
 
 the  Intervention  of  any  type.    But  the  45*^  Pfal.Thct&ne 
 and  the  fecond  refped  ^f/^^  flnj},  but  mediate-  SciT" 
 ly  and  by  the  intervention  of  the  tjpc.    In  thefc-  the  things 
 cond  Pfal.  the  ty^e  is  David  ,  to  whom  belongs  f/fo^t^jf "' 
 the   literal  fenle  of  the  Pfalm.     In  the  ^<^^^  PJal.i'pc,fan\j 
 the  tyj>e  is  Solomon  ,  and  'tis  him  the  literal  fenfe'°,,'|j'!^"" 
 of  the  Text  refpe6i:s.     Thefe  two  forts  of  Pro^  ^'■«a  by  rhe 
 j>hecies  ought  to  be  handled  differently.     Thofe  "■^^** 
 of  the  firft  rank  ,  i.  e.  thofe  that  refer  only  and 
 immediately  to  ^.efus  Chrifl^  mull  be  applied  only 
 and  imiformly  to  Jefus  Chrill  in  all  their  parts. 
 But  thofe  of  the  fecond  ranlc  are  much  harder  to 
 be  difintricated.    For  there  are  fome  things  that 
 t)elong  only  to  the  perfon  thatisthe  type.  Others 
 that  belong  only  to  the  perfon  that  is  reprefentr 
 cd  by  the  type ;  and  laflly,  others  that  belong  both 
 to  the  one  and  the  other.      For  example,  m  the 
 45^''  Pjal.  thefe  words.  Thy  throne  ^O  Gody  is  fir 
 ever  and  ever  ;  the  fcepter  of  thy  Kingdom  isafcep^ 
 ter  of  Righteoufnefs  ,6<:c.   O  God^  thy  God  hath  ojt^ 
 aimed  thee  Tvith  the  oil  of  gUdnefs  above  all  thy 
 fellows.     Thefe  words  ,   I  lay  ,  cannot  without 
 great  violence  be  applied  to  Solomon.     For  Svlth^- 
 mon  is  not  a  God ,  and  it  can't  betohimthatthe- 
 H.  Spirit  faich.  Thy  throne^  O  Gody  &c.  There 
 are  other  words  in  the  fame  Pfalm  ,  which cer^ 
 tainly  refpe6t  Solomon  as  a  ty^e  ,  and  f.  ChriJ}  ai 
 the  perfon  reprefented  by  the  type.   For  exam ph". 
 Thou  art  fairer  than  any   of  the  children  of  ?ne:f:    v.  3. 
 ^race  is  poured  into  thy  lips  ,  becaufe  God  hafh 
 Iflejfed  thee  for  ever.    Luflly  ,  I  am  certain,  there 
 are  other  words    that  agree  only  to    Solomcm^ 
 and  that  it  is  not  at  all  neceffary  to  refer  them, to 
 Jefus  Chrifi,     For  example,  thefe  words  j  Daujh^    v.  10. 
 ters  of  Kings   are  among   thy  honourable  women'. 
 Upon  thy  right  hand  did  fland    the  Qneen  m  ^xol^ 
 
23^  2^^  Accomplifhment       Chap.  2 2. 
 
 5^»i4.  of  Ophir^  &c.  She  shall  be  brought  unto  the  Kinr 
 in  raiment  of  neeiHe-ivork^:  the  virgins  her  compa- 
 nions that  follow  her  ,  shall  be  brought  unto  thee. 
 Suppofing  the  Spoufe  to  be  the  Churchy  it  will  be 
 very  difficult  to  tell  what  thefe  daughters  fignify, 
 that  are  introduced  to  Jefus  Chrift,  different  froin 
 the  Church.  I  know  well  indeed,  onemayeafi- 
 ly  imagine  fomething  thereupon  ,  but  I  do  not 
 believe  that  it  would  be  folid.  'Tis  the  fault 
 "which  they  fall  into  ,  that  do  explain  the  ty^es : 
 they  flretch  the  parallels,  and  fain  would  have  the 
 pictures  in  every  thing  refemble  the  original. 
 Whereas  we  muft  not  fearch  after  the  refem- 
 blance  ,  but  in  the  principal  fubject.  All  the 
 refl  is  but  as  the  leaves  that  do  adorn  the 
 picture. 
 
 'Tis  according  to  thefe  principles,  that  we  muft 
 explain  the  Prophecies  of  the  eighth,  eleventh  and 
 twelfth  of  DdinieL     As  to.  the  latter,  'tis  the  hi- 
 ftory  of  j4ntiochuf.     This  Antiochm  having  been 
 the  moft  confiderable  type  oi  Antichrifl^  zs  David 
 was  the  molt  glorious  tj^e  oflejus  Chri/}  -,  his  not 
 to  be  doubted  ,  but  thac  there  are  in  the  Pro^he- 
 eies  that  refpe6t  Amiochus^  many  things  thatmufi 
 Kave  a  myftical  reference  to  Amichrifl.     But  'tis 
 not  neceffary  ,  that  all  that  is  faid  of  Antiochus  in 
 the  literal  l^nfe ,  muft  be  applied  to  Anttchrijh 
 in  a  myftical  lenfe.     In  fome  phces  <^ntichrtjl-  is 
 there  wi;  h  Antiochus  ,  in  fome  other  places  An- 
 tiochus is  there  alone ,  and  it  may  be  there  are  fome 
 places  where  Antichri(l  is  alone.   Let  us  briefly 
 review  them. 
 cH.  8.  r.9.      From  one  of  the  four  hsrns  of  the  he-goat  ^  which 
 S«i  i^'  fignified  the  Empire  of  the  Greeks^  came  forth  ano- 
 called  »     ther  little  hern  toward  the  South  ^jtnd  toward  the 
 '  Eajf'yandtowardthepleafant  Land^ 
 
Chap.  2  2.  of  the  ^ropheciesl  %^^ 
 
 'Tis  certain  ,  this  little  Horns  is  Antiochus.  He 
 is  defcribedby  ixUttle  Horn  ,  becaufe  he  ehimbed 
 the  throne  not  by  the  lawful  right  of  fuccellion  , 
 publickly  and  with  full  right  >  but  by  fubtilty 
 he  ravifht  the  Kingdom  fi-om  Demetrins  the  fon 
 of  his  brother  Seleucus.  Therfore  the  H.  Spirit 
 explaining  the  Prophecy  in  the  following  part  of 
 the  8''».Ch.iaith  ,  avd  at  the  end  of  their  Kin  gd$m  ^  r.ij; 
 A  King  of  a  fierce  countenarce  ,  and  underfianding 
 dark  feitet7Cer ,  fhullfi^andup. 
 
 And  in  the  ii'h.  Ch.  where  t\\e Hifiory  o^  An" 
 tiochui  is  more  large  ,  it  is  faid  ,  zAndinhis efi^Ate    v.  n. 
 j hall  fi and  up  a  vile  perfon  ,  to  whtm  they  fhallnot 
 give  the  honour  of  the  Kingdom ,  but  he  fhall  csme  in 
 peaceably  ,  and  obtain  the  Kingdom  by  flatteries.     It 
 was  becaufe   Antiochus  was  an  hoitage  at  Rome 
 that  he  was  reputed  as  a  ftranger  ,  and  that  he 
 had  no  right  to  the  crown  of  Afia  ,  having  an  el- 
 der Brother  ,  who  left  a  Son  ,  a  lawful  ^«>  of  his 
 Eftate.     AntiochtK  being  returned  from  Italy , 
 applies  himfelf  to  be  liberal  to  the  people.    He 
 was  affable  and  familier  ,  he  bathed  in  the  publick 
 baths,  and  by  thefe  means  he  got  away  the  King- 
 domhom  his  Nephew.     This  agrees  well  enough 
 to  the  head  of  the  Antichrijiian  Empire  ,  who  is 
 alfo  called  a  little  Horn  in  the  7''^.  Ch.    This  is 
 plainly  that  which  hath  deceived  two  of  our  In- 
 terpreters 5   who  would  have  the  little  Horn  in 
 the  17'''.  Ch.  alfo  to  be  Antiochus.    Which  I  call  The  little 
 a  mighty  great  over  fight  ,  and  utterly  unworthy  "g*^^,}," 
 of  great  men.     For  for  this  we  muft  metamor-  ch.  is  not 
 phofe  the  4''' .  Bea(}  ;  and  wheras  by  the  confent  chlT'x 
 of  all  Interpreters  ,  it  fignifies  the  Empire  of  the  ftran^e 
 Romans  ,    it  muft  be  made  the  Empire  of  the  of  fome' 
 Greeks^  in  defpightof  as  great  evidence  as  can  be  inrcrpre- 
 ^und  in  the  Prophmes,    For  one  muft  be  blind/"'* 
 
 hot 
 
138  The  AccompUfhnent       Chap.  22. 
 
 hot  to  fee  the  Roman  Empire  ^  the  4^'^.  Monarchy  , 
 
 theP»?e        The  Empire  of  Antichrili  therfore  is  a  ///r/tf 
 
 is  myfti-   Horn  ,  defpicable  in  appearance  ,  that  raifeth  it 
 
 hule  *    ^^^^  ^^?  from  a  low  place  j  and  from  a  beginning 
 
 Horn.       that  fcemed  to  promife  nothing  that  was  great , 
 
 is  mounted  to  that  grandeur  ,   that  hath  given 
 
 it  both  the  form  and  the  power  of  an  Empire. 
 
 The'/7f4^of  this  Empire  is  ol'  underjfanding  in  darJ^ 
 
 fentences  ,  ^^c.  it  is  by  fubtilty  ,   that  he  made 
 
 himfelf  mailer  of  the  We  fern  Empire.     The  little 
 
 SiitT"^'   fiorn  of  the  8^'\  Ch.  which  fi^nifiss  Jntiochus, 
 
 i?imfeLf     waxed  great ,  even  to  the  hofl  of  Heaven  ,  ca(l  down 
 
 tjo'd!        /owf  of  the  hofi  ,    and  of  the  fiars  to  the  ground , 
 
 and  fiamped  upon  them.    Tea  he  magrA^ed  himfetf 
 
 even  to  the  Trince  of  thehofi. 
 
 Thefe  words  agree  to  Antiochus  and  to  Ami* 
 thrift.  To  Antiochus ,  becaufe  he  infolently  exal- 
 ted himfelf  againlf  God  ,   the  head  of  the  hea- 
 venly armies,  and  of  the  Church  5  made  a  great 
 part  of  the  nation  ,  and  evenfomeofthe  Pneflly 
 face  5   fall  into  Apoftacy.     To  Antichri(i  ,   and 
 the  Papifrh ,  becaufe  he  hath  exalted  himfelf  againll 
 f.  Chrifi  5   and  engaged  the  whole  Church  m  his 
 revolt. 
 fhePope        yintiochtts  makes  the  daily  faCrifice  to  cedfe  hy 
 foakesthe  yeafonof  tra^fgrejfion  ,  and  cafieth  down  the  truth  to 
 crificcto    the  ground  ,    and  profpers.      The  hiltory  of  the 
 c«afe.       JMacchabies  informs  us  ,    that  this  was  accom- 
 plifht  according  to  the  litera:!  fenfe  of  it.    And 
 the  fame  thing  hath  been  accomplifht  by  the  jin* 
 tichriflian  Empire  ,   that  hath  abolifht  the  conti° 
 nuai  fcivicc  ,  becaufe  it  hath  deftroyed  the  true 
 fervice  of  God  ,  and  the  facrifices  of  pure  pray- 
 ers, in  mingling  with  them  theworfhipof  crea- 
 tures ,  the  invocation  of  he  and  fhe  faints ,  the 
 
Chap,  i 2.  of  t^e 'Prophecies.  239 
 
 adoration  of  Images  and  their  reliques  5  and  in 
 cftabliiTiing  a  new  continual  facrifice  in  the  room 
 of  the  true  one.  It  hath  profper'd ,  for  its  fuc- 
 cefles  have  been  prodigious  for  8  or  ten -^^^i. 
 
 In  the  ii*"^.  Ch.  the  Prophet  begins  from  the 
 2.1'''-  verfe  to  fpcak  of  AmiochHs.     But  wemuft 
 not  look  for  Anticbriji  therein  till  the  54.  v.  The 
 ten  firft  verfes  are  a  defcription  of  the  victories , 
 which  Antiochus  obtain  d  over  his  neighbours  5 
 and  of  his  quarrels  with  the  A^*>^/ of  Egypt  ^  quar- 
 rels which  in  my  opinion  had  nothing  Typical  in 
 them.     And  the    reafon  of  it  is  clear  ,   bccaufe 
 Arttiochus  was  not  alTf-p^butinwhathedidagainll 
 the  Church.    For  the  itrange  nations  had  no  re- 
 ference to  the  Church 'y  nothing  that  the  Tyrants 
 did  againft  them  is  myfticall.     At  the  ^  i .  v.  begirt 
 the  violences  which  this  perfecuting  Prince  was 
 to  offer  to  the  Church  of  Ifrael.  Arms  [hall  fiand 
 bn  hit  fart  ,  and  thiy  (hall pollute  the  fanHuary  of 
 ftrength  ,    and  (hall  take  away  the  daily  facrifice. 
 This  is  what  was  already  faid  in  the  8^^.  Ch.  and 
 ^hat  we  have  applied  to  the  Paptfm  and  its  head. 
 The  Prophet  adds  5  And  fuch  as  do  u^ickedly  againft  v.  32.  j  3. 
 the  coven dnt  (hall  he  corrupt  by  flatteries ;  and  they 
 that  under ftand  among  the  people  fhall  inftruB  many. 
 He  continues  to  the  i6^^.  v.  to  defcribe  the  ways^f^^p^ 
 full  of  fraud  and  violence  ,  which  the  Tyrant  pifm  was 
 was  to  make  ufe  of,  to  pervert  the  nation  of  the  ^^  fj^j^^®'* 
 fews  5  the  conftancy  of  fome  ,  the  failing  of»ndvio- 
 many.   And  all  this  without  doubt  agrees  to  the  ^*°'^^* 
 head  of  xht  Papifrh  ^  as  well  as  to  iACntiochus  \  the 
 application  is  ealy  ,   every  one  may  make  it.  For 
 all  the  world  knows,  how  many  frauds  have  been 
 ufed  by  the  Papifm  to  engage  the  true  believers 
 in  a  revolt ,  and  how  always  violence  hath  been 
 ufed  together  with  fraud.    In  the  ^6,  v.  the  H. 
 
 Spirit 
 
24^  The  ^ccomptifhmem       Chap.  22^ 
 
 Spirit'  purfiies  the  defcription  of  the  Tyrant,  and 
 faith,  This  King  f hall  do  according  to  his  will.  And 
 f hall  exalt  himfe If ,  and  magnify  hitnfeif  above  every 
 God  y  and  fhali  [peak  marvellous  things  again  ft  the 
 God  of  Gods  ,  and  fljail  profper  till  the  indignation 
 be  accomplifht ;  for  that  that  is  determin'^dfball  h 
 done.     This  is  fo  like  what  St.  Paul  faith  ,  that  the 
 fin  of  perdition  /hall  exalt  himfelf  above  all  that  is 
 exalts  him-  Called  God  ,  and  that  hefhallfu  in  the  Temple  of  God 
 aiuha°is^  ^  if  he  were  God  >  And  to  that  which  St.  fohn  faith 
 tailed        of  the  Firft  Beaji  in  the  15''^.  Ch.  that  there  was 
 ^°'^'        given  to  him  a  mouth  /peaking  great  things  ,    and 
 bla/phemies  ,   and  that  he  open'd  his  mouth  in  blaf- 
 phemy againft God ^.to  bla/pheme  his  nam&  j    and  his 
 Tabernacle ,  and  them  that  diPellin  Heaven.    This , 
 I  fay,  is  fo  like,  that  tis  inpoffible  not  to  fee  that 
 'tis  the  fame  thing.  This  palfage  of  Daniel  gives 
 us  a  great  deal  of  light  for  the  underftanding  that 
 of  the  %£velation.    When  we  would  apply  thefe 
 words  to  the  Papifm  and  its  head  ^  he  f hall  exalt 
 himfelf  above  xll  that  is  called  (jod  ,  and/peal^blaf- 
 phemies againft  God ,  theycry  out 'tis  notorious  to 
 all  the  world  that  the  Pope  calls  himfelf  the  muft 
 obedient  y^rt'^^f  of  the  true  God  ,  and  doth  not 
 blafpheme  his  name.    Juft  the  very  fame  isfaidof 
 Antiochus  ,     he  /hall  magnify  himfelf  abive    every 
 Anthchns    God  ;  He  fhdll  not  regard  the  God  of  his  Fathers^ 
 and  the      ^„^  jjg  y^^^//  „<,(  regard  any  God.     This  doth  not 
 exaUed      appear  in  his  Hiftory .    'Tis  well  faid  that  he  was  a 
 JJ^^J^^^J"  wicked  perfon,  and  I  would  eaGly  believe  it  5  buc 
 ry  God,  '  the  Prophecies  do  not  predid  the  thoughts  of  the 
 Atheifm    heart ,  but  ^i/f^/j.  Now  as  to  the  event,  fo  far  was 
 but  by    *  Antiochus  from  being  impious  towards  his  Gods^ 
 ^^^^^'       and  from  exalting  himfelf  above  them ,'  that  on  the 
 contrary  he  had  a  furious  and  outragious  zeal  to 
 caufe  them  to  be  worlhipped.  Never  did  any  ido- 
 latrous 
 
Chap.  23.  of  the  Trophecles» 
 
 la trous.  Prince  carry  this  falfe  zeal  fo  far.  He  did 
 not  perfecute  the  Jews  to  make  them  become 
 jitheifis  J  but  to  malte  them  worihip  fupiter  Olym- 
 ■^iHs  ,  whofeldolhe  had  caufed  to  be  placed  in  the 
 Temple.  This  is  to  exalt  ones  fell:' above  God, 
 to  mountto  that  pitch  of  Pride  to  which  Antiochm 
 and  the  Po^es  have  mounted. 
 
 CHAP.  XXIII. 
 
 A  notahle  Prophecy  of  the  Mahuzim ,  that  AH" 
 tkhrijl  ivoj  to  worship:  The  whole  found ad^ 
 mirahly  accomplisht  in  the  Papifni.  JVhat 
 is  the  literal  fe'nfe  of  the  Prophecy  with  refpeA 
 to  Antiochus.  An  explication  of  the  be^^ 
 ginning  of  the  iith  Chap.  (?f*  Daniel  applied 
 to  Antiochus  and  the  Papifm. 
 
 IN  this  Prophecy  whifch  literally  refpeds  An-  v.^sjJii. 
 ttochiu,  and  myhic^Wy  A fttichnjfj  themoftcon-  J^* 
 fiderable  pallage  is  this.  1\(either  shall  he  regard 
 the  God  of  his  Fathers  ^  nor  the  dejire  of  TA/omen% 
 nor  regard  any  God  j  for  he  shall  magnify  himfelf 
 Above  all.  But  in  his  ejlate  shall  he  honour  thS 
 God  offerees  :  and  a  God  ivhom  his  Fathers  k^eu/ 
 not  y  shall  he  honour  ii/ith  gold^  and  filver  ,  and, 
 ivith  'precious  flones  ,  and  pleasant  things.  Thus 
 shall  he  do  In  the  moft  flrong  holds  with  a  Jlrange 
 God  ,  whom  he  shall  acknowledge ,  and  encreafe 
 ^Ath  glory  :  ahd  he  shall  caufe  them  to  rule  over 
 many,  and  shall  divide  the  Land  for  gain. 
 
 The  Papifm  doth  not  only  agree  that  we  lin- 
 derftand  this  Oracle  of  jihtichrijl  I  but  with  its 
 litmoft  force  endeavours  to  have  it  fo  underftood; 
 
 R,  becaufe 
 
1^1  The  ^ccomplipment         Chap.22. 
 
 A  notable  bccalifc  it  Iiopcs  to  draw  great  advantages  to  ia 
 Oracle      fdf  thereby ,  pretending  that  nothing  of  this  doth 
 
 concern- 
 
 ins  tiic     agree  to  the  Pope.     He  hath  not  abandoned  the 
 whicrrn-  ^»od  of  his  Fathers  ^  he  doth  not  worfhip  the 
 muft'^      God  of  Aiahuzjm  :  That's  the  word  in  the  ori- 
 »hjp/  '"  ginal ,  which  our  tranllation  renders  the  God  of 
 forces.     Our  lofeph  ^SHede  thinks  quite  contrary 
 to  this  3  he  is  fo  hr  from  beheving  ,  that  this 
 cannot  agree  to  the  Pope  and  to  the  Smpire  of  the 
 Papifm^   that  he  beheves,  that  .S/. 'P^/// had  a  re- 
 gard to  this  Oracle  ,  when  he  faith  in  that  paf- 
 lage  of  the  fourth  Chapt.  of  the  firfb  EpiiHe  to 
 .Timothy  ,    that  the  Spirit  faith    remarl^hly  ,    or 
 exprejly  ,  that  fame  shall  depart  f'om  the  faith .,  and 
 shall  teach  Do^rines  of  Demons.     To  undcrlland 
 his  notion  ,  which  aifuredly  is  pretty  and  inge- 
 nious, we  mull  reprefent  the  Text  ot  Daniel  ac- 
 cording to  his  verfion,  which  is  much  better  tlian 
 our  oruinary  one. 
 
 3  6.  j4nd  a  King  shall  do  accordi'iig  to  his  willy  6cc. 
 In  this  Ferfe  there  is  no  elientiai  diltcrence  be- 
 tween our  vulgar  tranflation  and  that  of  lofe^h 
 zS^Vede. 
 
 37.  He  shall  net  regard  the  God  of  his  Fathers^ 
 nor  the  d^ejire  of  women  .^  nor  regard  any  God^  bnt 
 shall  magnify  himfelf  above  every  God. 
 
 28.  Fur  he  shall  honour  the  Godof  Afahuz,imbe' 
 Jides  the  true  God^  in  exalting  them  together  with 
 him  in  his  feat.  And  together  with  this  God  whom 
 his  Fathers  kj^iew  noty  he  jha/l  worship  the  Afahu* 
 xjm  with  gold  yfilver^freciopis  fiones  and  def  ruble 
 things. 
 
 59.  He  shall  rftaks  ftrong  holds  of  the  Mahuzjm^ 
 with  theflrange  God ,  whom  he  shall  acknowledge^  he 
 shall  multiply  the  honour  ,  and  make  them  rule  over 
 manyyundihalldividethfLandftTHreGom^ence. 
 
 Here 
 
Chap.  2  J,  of  the  TrOfhecies:  Mj 
 
 Here  lofeph  Mede^  by  the  unknown  G^^uiider- 
 ftands  lefns  Chrtfi ,  whom  ancient  Ramekat^  not, 
 and  whom  the  new  %onians  know  and  worihip. 
 Together  with  this  God.  whomh%s  Fathers  knew  not^ 
 he  shall  %t/»rship  the  <iyKahuz,im.     Interpreters  Mahuzins  i 
 ordinarily  confound  thefe  MahHz.i»?\yith.thQun-i^rio%a^  " 
 known  God  5  and  the  P/ipifls  fay ,  'tis  the  ^^''^^^^%\l_ 
 that  Amychnfi  fhall  worlTiip.   But  it  is  clear,  that  phccy ,  are 
 the  ylf^^«^?«?arediftinguifh*d  fi-om  the  unknown  J]^^ J J^iJ^.j^,^ 
 God.  For  in  the  39''^  verfe,  the  H.  Spirit  clear-  ^ 
 
 ly  diftinguillies  the  Mahuzim  from  the  ftrange  or 
 unknown  God  ,  in  faying ,  he  fhall  make  iVrong 
 holds  of  the  Adah^zJm  with  the  ftrange  Gods. 
 hh^m  Elohah  necar.  So  that  thelc  words  ferve  as 
 a  comment  on  thofe  that  go  before  >  which  have 
 tlie  fi.me  ferife  ,  but  are  a  little  different.  The 
 Prophet  doth  not  ufc  the  prsepoiition  hhim  which 
 fignifies  with  ,  befidcs  ,  but  ufes  the  particle  L. 
 wiiich  ufually  fignifies  to  ;  L^Elohah  Mahuzim^ 
 which  may  be  tranflated  to  the  ^od  of  Mahuz^tm. 
 He  shad  give  honour  tc  the  GodofiJM^ahHz.in».  So 
 in  the  fame  Verfe  the  Spirit  adds  ,  and  he  shall 
 glorify ^  or  he  fnaligive  glory  and  honour,/,' £/£?^<«/?j, 
 to  the  ^od  whom  his  Fathers  knew  not.  But  they 
 that  underfland  the  Holy  tongue,  know  alfo,  that 
 the  particle  (?/,  and  L  i\gnity  bejides^togetherwtth^ 
 as  well  as  to.  For  example.  The  Law  faith,  thou 
 shalt  not  take  a  woman ,  el  aliotah,  together  with 
 herjifier.  They  that  confult  the  Hebrew  Lexi^ 
 eon-writers  ^  will  find  in  them  an  inHnne  number 
 of  the  like  examples.  ,  So  that  inftead  of  trans- 
 lating it ,  He  poail  honour  the  God  of  Mahu'^im^ 
 it  fhould  be  rendrcd  together  with  God^  he  [hall 
 honour  the  MahuzAm. ,  And  that  which  determins 
 the  Text  to  this  feme  is,  1.  That  the  noun  ^'/o^^/', 
 God 3  is  in  the  finguiai'  number,  and  MahHzjm 
 
 R  %  sKe 
 
144  Tl?e  K^vcompUfhment       Ch^p.  2^. 
 
 the  plural.  Now  in  ill  regular  conftru6tions> 
 the  nouns  that  are  conllrued  together ,  fhould  be 
 of  the  fame  number.  It  Ihould  be  (kid  the  Gods 
 Mahuz.im  ,  or  in  the  lingular  number  the  (Jod 
 Mahns.  i.  A  barbarous  conftrudion  is  made, 
 in  fuppofing!,  that  the  Prophet  faith  of  him  con- 
 cerning whom  he  fpeaks  ,  HeshallhonopirTO  the 
 God  MahHz.im.  The  particle  L  is  a  fign  of  the  Da- 
 tive cafe ,  and  lignifies  /&  j  now  in  the  holy  Tongue 
 as  well  as  in  ours  ,  'tis  a  barbarous  conftruftion, 
 and  without  example  to  place  a  dative  cafe  after 
 honour.  He  shall  honour  to  any  one.  This  barba- 
 rity is  taken  away  ,  in  giving  the  particle  of  the 
 Hebrew  Text  the  fignitication  oi together  -with  or 
 h fides  ^  which  it  alfo  ufually  hath.  He  shall  ho- 
 nour iiSKahuz.im  befides  God  ,  or  together  with 
 htm.  g.  The  Prophet  clearly  explanis  h.imfelf, 
 as  I  have  already  obferv'd.  W  hat  he  faid  le  Elohah, 
 he  repeats  by  hhim  Elohah  together  with  Godj 
 he  shall  huild  ffrong  holds  to  Afahuaim  together 
 with  the  firange  <^od.  4.  This  word  vehtmishe- 
 lam  5  and  he  shall  caufethem  to  rule ,  fhews  ,  that  he 
 fiiealcs  of  many  Gods  ,  for  he  faith  them  ,  which 
 flicws  that  the  word  God  in  the  fingular  number, 
 that  is  joined  with  Mahu::.im\\'i  the  plural,  is  not 
 the  fame  thing. 
 
 Underftanding  Jefu$  Chrifl  by  the  unknown 
 God,  it  is  clear,  that  by  iW<i/?«^»w  we  mult  under - 
 ftand  the  he  and  she-Saints  ^  the  jingelsy  Media- 
 The  un-  '*^'-^  5  ^"^  fccond  Gods  of  the  Paprfm.  One  may 
 i^nott;n  almoft  as  well  number  the  ftars  ot  the  Heavens,  as 
 chni>,and  the  conjcdurcs  of  the  learned  about  thefet-^4- 
 the  AUh»-  hudm.  So  that  I  will  not  endeavour  to  give  an 
 slTn?JVild  account  of  them.  I  will  only  obferve,  that  this 
 guardiaa  word  propcrly  Hgni^tsthejlron^.^  ov  forces  oxfor^ 
 Ang«is.    ^^^^^^  There  is  no  word  that  we  oftner  meet  with 
 
 .  in 
 
chap.  2  J.         of  the  Tro^hecies.  ^4J  - 
 
 in  the  *Pfalms  o^  David,     fchovn  ^JM^ahuazj.  the 
 Lord  is  my  llrength ,  my  Itrong  one ,  or  my  for- 
 trefs.    And  it  is  certain,  that  by  that  I) avid  meant, 
 the  Lord  is  my  j>retfcior  and  my  patron .  It  is  very 
 remarkable  ,  that  the  Sepuagint  often  tranflate 
 this  He-brew  Word  by  Hyperafptjie^  ^.G^eek^^ordy 
 that  fignifies  defender^  proteEior^  paircn.  Now  this  Sec  pfaX, 
 is  exa<!:tly  the  name  that  the  Papifls  give  to  Saints  *''"'"  '*'  ' 
 and  jingels  j  they  call  them  t\\t\rpatrons  ^proteBorSy. 
 defenders^  guardians.  And  if  they  fpoke  in  Hebrew  ^ 
 they  could  not  call  them  otherwife  xhscsxMahuzjm'^ 
 for  'tis  the  proper  lignificatjon  of  the  word.  They 
 vow  themlelvcs  to  their  fervice  ,  put  themielves 
 under  their  protcction,&Lhey  worfhip  them,feeing 
 they  give  homage  to  them.    Therefore  following 
 the  true  Text  o'l  Darnel^  and  the  true  tranflation, 
 we  find  an  admirable  fenfe  in  it,  and.  what  agrees  to 
 the  popish  jintichrifiiamfn;^  more  than  all  that  can 
 be  laid ;  which  may  be  feen  by  the  application  of 
 the  Prophecy  to  the  events. 
 
 V.  56.  This  Ktng  shall  do  according  to  his  tt/iil^ 
 and  shall  magnify  himfelf  above  every  ^od^and shall 
 fpeakjnarvelloHs  things  againfi theGod of  Gpd.j.  Sp, 
 doth  the  zAntichrifvian  Empire  do^  that  treads  un- 
 der feet  all  the  Gods  ,  i.  e.  all  the  Kings  of  the 
 Earth  3  and  who  by  its  idolatries  zwd  fuperjiitionsy 
 exalts  it  felf  even  againftGod  himfelf  by  an  unfup- 
 portable  pride.  He  calls  himfelf  the  Ficar  of  Gody 
 and  faith  ,  he  is  clothed  with  the  fuUiefs.  of  his 
 power. 
 
 37.  He  fo all  not  have  regard:  to  the  God  of  his 
 Fathers.  That  is  to  fay ,  he fhall not  worlhip  the 
 Cods  of  the  ancient  T^wans^  he  fhall  reject  the  ^«-. 
 piters^  the  Damons ^  and  the  other  Pagan  divinities. 
 
 He  shall  have  no  regard  to  the  dejire  of  Women  ^ 
 Behold  3  a  place  that  cries ,  that  fpeakialoud ,  and 
 
 R.  3  which 
 
2  4^  2^^^  AccdmfUfhmmt       C  hap .  2  3 . 
 
 St  hatii      which  alone  is  capable  of  making  us  acknowledge 
 tS/ha"'  t^^  zAntichrifiian  Emfire  oi  the  Paptfm.  Thiscan- 
 idoiacr/     not  be  underllood  in  a  general  fenfe  ,  neither  of 
 momotcd   AntiochiiSy  that  gave  himfelf  over  to  all  manner  of 
 oy  pcrfoiis  debauchery ,  and  came  to  that  height  of  impudence 
 cnemT«  to  as  to  ly  with  his  MilTes  in  publick  j  nor  of  the 
 marri«ie.    p^ptrj  and  their  Clergy  ,  the  perfons  6f  all  in  the 
 World  mofl  diflbkueiy  given  to  womenand  So- 
 domy.     But  by  the  defire  of  women  ,  marriage  is 
 meant ,  the  lawful  defire  oiivomen.  'Tis  exad:ly 
 the  Charafler  by  which  St.  Paul  would  have  us 
 know  the  Teachers  of  the  C/?r//?;4»  Apoftacy,/*?**^ 
 Skidding  men  to  marry. 'Now  this  is  that  which  dillin- 
 guifheth  new  Rome  from  the  eld  one.  In  old  Rome 
 celibacy  was  difgraced  ,  marriage  had  great  pri- 
 viledges,  as  appears  by  the  Jnlmn  and  Papan  Laws. 
 l!Jew  Rome  hath  dellroyed  thefe  Laws  ,  and  hath' 
 transferred  to  ctUbacy  all  the  honours  of  marriage. 
 According  to  the  Roman  Laws,  a  man  25"  years 
 sozom.      old  that  was  not  married  ^  could  not  inherit ,  nor 
 Eu'feb.'dc  receive  any  Legacies  by  Will ,  no  not  of  thofe  that 
 vitaconft.  wcrc  neareft  of  kin  to  him  :  Confiantine  abolillit 
 >4.  c^2  •  this  Law,  and  not  only  made  aww^irWi?*^/?^^)^^  J  ca- 
 «  pable  of  receiving  by  will ,  but  permitted  thofe  of 
 
 the  one  and  the  other  Sex  that  were  unmarried,  to 
 >  make  Wills ,  though  they  were  not  at  age.  So 
 %ome  began  no  longer  to  have  regard  to  the  de- 
 fire of  women.  But  quickly  after,  llie  began  utter- 
 ly to  deitroy  the  honour  of  marriage  ,  which  the 
 Mmpre  palled  to  and  was  devolt  upon  thofe  per- 
 ibns,  that  make  it  a  matter  of  glory  and  religion  to 
 ^  live  unmarried, 
 
 thePe^M        tie  shall  not  regard  any  God.  That  is  to  fay,  he 
 
 ^^^''^^houc  ^^  ^^  ^^^  a  man  without  any  j'^/ii^/tf;?.  Weijeed 
 
 Cod.        but  ftudy  the  lives  of  the  Popes .,  to  fee  with  how 
 
 much  exadnefs  this  prophecy  hath  been  accom- 
 
 plilht. 
 
chap,  ij,  cfthe  Prophecies.  %^^ 
 
 pliflit.  For  they  have  been  jroud^ufurpers^  crnel^ 
 diflurhers  of  the  publick  peace  ,  ivh  ore -mongers^ 
 [odomites  ,  adulterers  ,  and  every  thing  the  moft 
 horrible  that  can  be  imagin'd.  This  is  to  Uveas. 
 witiiout  God,  and  not  to  care  for  God. 
 
 He  shall  worship  Adahiiz^im  hejides  the  true  God.  "tyranny 
 
 For  heworfliips  J.Chriflj  but befides this, makes ?"ywer°e^' 
 himfelfnew  prote6tors  oi-"the  Saints  and -f^/T^^-Zj-,  ^'^''^nced 
 whom  he  calls  his  intercejjhrs  and  his^^^r^jw j  with  fame  feat, 
 God.     In  e-xaltins:  ther/i-  tozether  with  him  in  his. 
 feat.   Indeed  proportionably  as  the  See  of  Rome 
 exalted  it  felf  above  other  Sees  ,    the  Idolatry  of 
 Saints  and  7^^%/^f/waseil.ibliiliti  they  were  born 
 the  one  and  tiie  other,  i.e.  tyranny  and  idolatry^ 
 in  the  fourth  Age.    Jind  together  -a/ith  this  Gody 
 whom  his  Fathers  k^eii/  not  ^  he  sh^jll honour  ther/i. 
 Together  with  f.  Chriji  ,  the  God  unknown  to 
 the  ancient  ^o«34«i,  he  faall  worihip  fecond  Gods, 
 and  patrons.  He  shall  honour  ihem  tuith  gold^Jil- 
 vcr^  frecioH-s  fiones ,  and  dejirable  things.  We  need 
 only  fee  the  places  famous  for  the  devotion  of  the 
 Vapfm.    Thofe  places  I  fay  ,  where  fome 5^;«/-, 
 or  fome  one  of  our  Ladies  is  famous  for  her  mi^ 
 raclesj  there  are  feen  treafures,  v^^here  filver ,  gold,, 
 and  precious  ftones  are  in  abundance. 
 
 He  shall  make  firong  holds  of  tli^  (tJ^ahuaim.  ^^l  ^^^^' 
 Certainly,  fo  we  may  call  the  Temples  ,  the  Cha-  Reiiques 
 felsj  and  the  places  confecrated  to  the  devotion  of  "effes^of  " 
 ^elicjues  and  of  the  Saints.     Thefe  ^vtfortrejfes  ^^^  ^"SU'^ 
 for  the  people,  look  on  them  as  "their  preiervers. 
 When  a  Oty  would  obtain  a  favour  from  Heaven, 
 fhe  fets  up  the  shrines  of  her  Saints  j  when  fhe 
 hath  loll  them ,  fhe  believes  llie  hath  loft  her  ^rc 
 tenors  J  whenin  the  war  they  have  been  taken  away,, 
 peace  being  reftored  ,  llie  brings  them  again  into 
 the  Chifrches  in  pomp  5  as  tutelary  Gods  and  pro- 
 
 R  4  tedprs. 
 
348  'The  jfccomplifhment       Ghap.ij^ 
 
 ttSkors.  One  City  hath  a  bit  of  the  true  Crofs^  and 
 other  the  head  or  body  ofaMartj/r-,  Lo,  what  is 
 to  her  inftead  of  a  fortrefs  and  a  citadel ,  under 
 which  Ihe  beHeves  her  felf  to  be  in  fafety.    This 
 is  the  idea,  which  fuperftitious  perfons  have  had 
 bif  this  criminal  devotion,  from  the  very  time  that 
 it  began  to  appear  in  the  world.    We  muft  fee 
 what  'S^int  Ambrofe  faith  to  his  filler  in  theEpillle 
 which  we  have  cited  above.    He  fpeaks  of  the  bo- 
 dies oxVrotaii  and  Gervais^  as  of  two  tutelar  Angels.^ 
 under  whofe  care  they  had  been  without  knowing 
 s:6ta. ; 2.  it.  St.  'Bazjlr  in  the  Homily^  on  the  40  Martyrs  laith.' 
 in  Epift.ad  of  them,  Thefe  having  taken  tojfejfion  of  this  Country^ 
 ,V  '        are  Yo  it  like  fo  mdny  towers  joined  together  againji 
 the  invaffons  of  our  enemies .    St.Chryfojiome  {peak- 
 ing of  the  Reliques  of  St.  Paul  and  5^.  Peter  ^  that 
 are  at  Rome  ,  laith ,  that  thofe  bodies  do  fortify  that 
 Qtj  more  than  the  towers  ,  and  ten  thonfand  ram- 
 parts. Fenantim  FortunatHs  a  ChrillianPo^f,  who 
 lived  about  an  age  after  the  birth  of  Idolatry^  calls 
 the  bodies  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  at  Rome ,  ram- 
 parts and  towers. 
 
 ji  facie  hofitli  duo  propugnacula  proefunt 
 Q^os  fidei  turres  urhs  CAput  orbis  habet. 
 Thofe  that  followed ,  fpoke  after  the  fame  rate. 
 He  shall  multiply  thrhonour^  and  make  them  rule 
 over  many^  and  shall  divide  the  Land  for  a  recom- 
 mence :  Is  not  this  exa6tly  what  ihe  papifm  doth  to 
 its  Sdintsf  It  makes  them  rule  over  5r4r<r/ ,  it  di- 
 vides the  Earth  among  therri  j  St.  fames  rules  over 
 Spain  f  6t.  Denis  and  the  f^trgin  over  France  ;  eve- 
 ry Country  hath  itsProteftor'sand  its  Patrons.  So 
 you  have  in  a  few  words  ,  the  expofition  of  this 
 famous  and  important  Text.     That  which  follows 
 to  the  very  end  of  the  Chapt.  feems  to  belong  more 
 to  Arttiochfis  than  to  isy^nttchrtJK  However  it  may 
 
 agree 
 
Chap.  23.  of  the  Prophecies,  ^43 
 
 agree  both  to  the  one  and  the  other.  But  I  find 
 no  great  neceflity  to  find  Antichrifl  there  ,  becaufe 
 we  find  him  enough  elfewhere. 
 
 It  may  be  asked,  whether  the  Text  touching  the  The  Pro- 
 Mahuz.im  ,  and  the  worihip  of  a  llrangeGod  can  S  A!/a°«- 
 agree  to  uinttochni  in  the  hteral  fenfe  ?  To  fpeak  v"»  n^ay 
 the  truth,  this  part  of  the  prophecy  feems  to  be  one  of  rai7enic*" 
 thofe  that  do  not  agree^tothe  tjfpe^hutonlywthc^'^^  re- 
 perfon  reprefented  by  the  type.     For  we  do  not  find  Jt„t„lhut. 
 that  Antiochjis  made  himfelf  new  Gods,  nor  that  he 
 rejected  thcGod of  hisFatherSjUor  that  he  worfhipc 
 an  unknown  God ,  nor  that  he  had  Mahuz^m ,  that 
 is  to  fay,  proteHors  befideshis  old  fehe  Gods.   But 
 fee  what  I  beheve.     All  this  withrefpecfeto^«- 
 tiochm  is  a  prophecy  that  referrs  to  the  Tempo- 
 ral, not  the  Spiritual,  the  Empire ^  not  the '7^/«- 
 gion.     And  on  the  contrary,  with  refpe6l  to  Anti- 
 chri/f,  it  principally  refpedls  ReHgion. 
 
 So  that  withrefpe6t\o  Antiochm  ,  thefeare  his  They  are 
 adventures  with  refpecttothe  Romans  y  ThisTy-  tuteJ'  S' 
 rant  was  the  moft  infolent  and  the  proudell  of  all  'he  ro- 
 men  i  he  exalted  himfelf  above  all  the  Gods,  z.  ^.  are"hcre^ 
 above  all  the  neighbouring  Countries ,  and  all  the  declared. 
 Kings  his  allies.     The  Countries  are  often  meant 
 by  the  Gods  that  ruled  there.     Bel  boweth  down^ic.^c.u 
 Nebo  (iooj^th.     That  is  to  fay ,  the  Chaldeans  and 
 the  Babylonians  are  periilit.     This  ufe  of  the  word 
 is  ufual  enough  with  the  Prophets.    So  Antiochm 
 is  faid  to  have  exalted  himfelf  above  all  the  Gods, 
 t.  e.  above  allthe  Countries,  the  prote6tion  of  which 
 IS  committed  to  divers  Gods.     He   regarded  not 
 the  dejireof  women^  *.<?.  being  a  debauched  per  fon, 
 he  defpifed  marriage  ^  but  he  worlliipt  Mahnz^im 
 in  his  feat.     If  one  would  t  ran  (late  this  word  into 
 Greek  word  for  word,  it  muft  be  rendred  by  Ro- 
 maioifs  the  Romans,     For  the  word  Romans  vn 
 '  '  #  Creek^ 
 
 if 
 
2§o  The  Accomplifhmem        Chap.  23, 
 
 Greeks  fignifies  7?rtf«^  or  puifTant,  being  derived 
 from  the  word  Rome  ^  that  fignifies/r^w^^/;  ;  and 
 this  is  alfo  what  the  Hebrew  word  Mahuzim  figni= 
 fies.   So  that  having  refped  to  the  fignification  of 
 the  v/ovd  Romaiof,  it  cannot  otherwise  be  rendred 
 in  Hebrew  than  by  <tS^dahHz.im .    Now  this  is  what 
 did  exadly  come  to  pafs.     This  fo  fierce  a  Prince 
 was  obliged  to  render  homage  to  the  ^(?»?4«j  ,  to 
 pay  them  tribute  of  gold,  of  filver,  and  precious 
 itones.     The  fecond  Book  of  Macchabees  faith, 
 that  Nicanor  appointed  a  tribute  to  King  x'\ntiochus 
 Epiphanes  ,  tkat  wm  to  come  to  the  Romans ,  to  ti/ity 
 two  thoupind  Talents.     He  shall  build  firong  holds 
 for  Mahuzim ;  that  is  to  fay,  the  Romans.  I'his  al- 
 fo came  to  pafs :  uimiochns  was  obliged  to  leave 
 to  the  Romans  tho.  Provinces  oiAfia^  which  are  oa 
 the  other  (ide  mount  Taurus.     And  fo  he  put  that 
 great  lift  o£  monntains  in  Cili-cia^^s  a  rampart  and 
 a  fortrefs  between  the  Romans  and  him.     Thefe 
 Romans  were  Gods ,  whom  his  Ancefiors  knew  not, 
 AntioehMt   For  the  firft  founders  of  the  Empire  o^lhe  (jreekjy 
 homage  to  Alexander  and  his  Succellbrs,  had  not  heard  the  Ro~ 
 the /ie-     »24«j- fo  muchasfpokenof     Yx.^zs  Antiochns  x}l\q 
 Go"dV,'^*^  Grand-father  o£  Antiochus  Epiphanes  ^  that  firft  of 
 whotn  his  all  felt  the  effort  of  their  might ,  that  left  AJia  to 
 kne"  not.  them,  and  obliged  himfelf  to  pay  them  500.  Talents 
 Appian.in  foj-  the  chargcs  of  the  War,  25 00.  7Wf«^j  when  the 
 tS'^'li  -  Senate  fhould  ratify  the  Treaty,  &  ten  thoufand  five 
 Yius.  1. 38.  hundred  Talents  at  feveral  payments  within  twelve 
 years.   Hereupon  this  difficulty  may  arife  ,  thatic 
 was  then  the  hihtroi  Antiochus  that  rendred  ho- 
 mage to  the  Romans ,  and  not  he  himfelf.   It  muft 
 be  anfwer'd  ,  that  Antiochus  Epiphanes  muft  not 
 here  be  diftinguilht  from  his  father.     Firft,  be- 
 caufe  it  was  in  his  time  that  this  fervitude  began, 
 Jind  he  himfelf  was  given  as  an  Hofiage  to  the 
 
 Rtmans. 
 
chap,  3  J.  of  the  Prophecies:  2  J I 
 
 Ramans  for  a  pledge  of  the  fidelity  of  his  father. 
 Secondly  ,  He  continued  the  fame  fcrvitude ,  and 
 payed  Tribute.  And  his  being  Hofiage  at  Rome 
 many  years ,  going  to  render  Homage  lo  this  God 
 even  in  his  own  feat ,  makes  the  fcrvitude  and  the 
 homage  principally  fall  on  him  ,  and  they  may  be 
 julHy  attributed  to  him.  Ihirdlj  ^Th.oug\\  the 
 fcrvitude  began  in  the  time  oih.ii>  father^  never- 
 thclefs  the  Prophecy  particularly  fixes  it  on  the 
 Son  J  becaufe  ot  that  pride  which  was  peculiar  to 
 him.  As  if  the  Holy  Spirit  would  have  faid ,  the 
 Kingdom  of  j^Jia  fhall  feel  the  force  of  the  Ro- 
 mans 5  for  the  mortification  of  this  '^rond  Antio- 
 ihus,  who  fhall  endeavour  to  exalt  himfelf  above  all 
 the  A/'w^j;  of  the  E;ii-th. 
 
 This  is  an  accident  that  to  me  (ccms  marvellous, 
 that  this  prophecy  found  its  accomplilhrnent  in  Rome 
 and  in  the  Romans  ^  as  wellin  the  temporal  as  in  the 
 fpiritual  fenfe.  I  laid  above ,  that  Antiochus  was 
 not  a  type  o^  Antichrifi.,  butinthethinoshedid  a-*^ 
 gainlf  the  Jewish  Nation.  Becaufe  the  rtrange 
 Nations  having  no  reference  to  the  Church ,  no- 
 thing that  Tyrants  do  againll  the  Nations,  is  mylli- 
 cal.  Therefore  we  mult  not  leek  after  a  myllery  in 
 that,  which  the  Prophecy  fore-tells  that  Amiochus 
 Ihould  do  againll  the  Egyjitians ,  againll  Pfolomee, 
 and  in  reference  to  other  people.  But  'tis  reafon- 
 able  to  except  the  Romans  from  this  rule.  Though 
 they  then  were  a  nation  ellranged  from  the  Churchy 
 yet  however  they  had  a  reference  to  the  Church. 
 For  Rome  was  to  be  the  head  of  the  Antichrifitan 
 Church.  And  already  in  the  Prophecies  Ro^ne  Pa~ 
 ^an  that  then  was  ,  made  but  one  i^eaj^-^  i.  e.  one 
 Empire  witli  Rome  Chrifiian  and  Antichrifitan  3  fo 
 that  it  was  proper  to  the  genius  of  the  Pro- 
 phecy »   that  the  ty^e  of  the  Roman  Antichrifi, 
 
 Ihould 
 
t^l         The  x^^ccomplifhment        Chap.  ij2 
 
 fhould  be  a  type  in  whathedidwithrefpe6tto^hc 
 Romans. 
 
 Bcfides  ,  it  can't  be  thought  flrange ,  that  the 
 fzme  j>ro£hecy  fliould  have  two  profpefts,  and  con- 
 fequentiy  two  accomplifhments.  For  fo  it  is  al- 
 ways in  thofe  Prophecies ,  that  turn  on  a  typical 
 fubjeft.  That  which  may  make  fome  difficulty ,  is, 
 that  the  temporal  adventures  of  the  tjpe  have  ufual- 
 ly  their  figurative  refpeft  to  the  fpiritual  adven- 
 tures of  the  thing  reprefented  by  the  ty^ff.  Which 
 doth  not  appear  here  :  for  the  homages  which  j^n- 
 tiochus  rendired  to  the  %omans  ,  do  not  appear  to 
 have  any  typical  reference  to  the  homages ,  which 
 the  new  Romans  give  to  thciv  1>emi-gocls.  They 
 have  however,  audit  is  certain,  that  the  homagc> 
 which  the  neti/  fubjefts  ofthe  Roman  Empire  do 
 render  at  Rome  to  its  head,  toils  Saints  andldolsy 
 have  the  refpedof  a  figure ,  and  the  thing  figured' 
 to  the  homage,  which  the  people  of  the  world  did 
 render  to  ancient  Rome ,  whofe  Citizenfiiip  they 
 did  under-hand  labour  for ,  and  whofe  Eagle4  and 
 other  military  Enfignsthey  Tforshi^t. 
 Tettni.  Religio  Romanorum  tota  caftrenjis  y 
 
 Apolog.  Signa  veneratur ,  Jtgna  jurat  , 
 
 Stgna  omnibus  Diis  prtzponit. 
 St.  Peter  f  and  St.  Paul,  and  the  H.  f^irgin  at  this. 
 day  5  are  in  the  banners  of  Rome ,  juft  as  the  Eagles 
 were  heretofore}  and  all  the  world  gives  homage 
 lothefe^4««^rj,and  to  that  which  is  reprefented  by 
 them,  juft  as  during  the  Empire  of  ancient  'R^me^ 
 men  did  proftrate  themfelves  before  th e  Eagles. 
 The  nth.      I  hold  that  the  twelfth  and  laft  Chapter  of2>4- 
 chapt.  of  niely  doth  alfb  refer  to  Antioehus  and  Antichrifi, 
 i^a's^alfo^^^  4r  that  time  shall  Micho.e\  Jland  ftp,  the:great 
 A«tiochus  Prince,  that  (landeth  for  the  children  of  thy  feofle-i 
 pip  ancs.^^^  ^^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^  ^  ^^^^  of  trotible  f  fitch  4S  never 
 
 WM. 
 
Chap.  z3.       of  the  Trophecis.  25:3 
 
 was  Jince  there  w/ts  a  nation ,  even  nnto  that  fame 
 time  5  and  at  that  time  thy  ^eoj>le  shall  he  deli' 
 vered  ,  every  one  that  shaH  ie  found  written  in  the 
 kovk^-if  life. 
 
 Tnis  Prophecy  literally  rerpe6ts  Antiochus*B 
 laft  perfecution  of  the  fews^  that  was  terrible  and 
 cruel ,  but  ended  by  the  viftories  of  the  Macchn- 
 bees.  This  Altchael  is  the  Son  of  God  himfelf, 
 who  always  watched  for  the  prefer\'ation  of  his 
 Church.  Spiritually  and  myftically  this  agrees  to 
 jintichriilj  and  refpe6bs  the  laft  perfecution  that  he 
 muft  caufe  the  Church  to  fuffer  ,  after  which  he 
 himfelf  is  to  be  rui]Q'd,andthe  people  of  the  Saints 
 delivered,  'Tis  the  farrie  vi6loryasisdeicribedto 
 lis  in  the  is^^^  Chapter  of  the  Revel.  The  words 
 that  follow  make  it  very  plain,  that  this  Prophecy 
 muft  be  underftood  of  that  viftory  that  f.  Chriji 
 muft  obtain  over  jimichrijly  at  the  end  of  the  jinti'^ 
 chriftian  Empire. 
 
 And  many   of  theht  that  fleef  in  the  dujt  of  the  ^f"*^ . 
 Earth  fhall  awake  ,  fome  to  everlafling  life  ,  and  therefut- 
 fome  to  everlafiing  fhame  and  contemp.    And  they  re^i"" 
 that  be  wife  ^  fhall  shine  as  the  brighinefs  of  the  fir-  shew  that 
 mament  j  and  they  that  turn  many  to  Right eoujntfsy  ^f  ,|j"i^ 
 as  the  flars  for  ever  and  ever.  What^  I  pray,  fhould  aoiies  of 
 the  refurreEiion  do  here  in  the  middle  of  the  Chap.  Jv^*"^,?, 
 in  which  the  adventures  only  of  Antiochw  Ep'  '^'■i^' 
 fhanes  are  fpoken  of?  'Tis  plain,  that  this  is  per- 
 fedly  the  fame  Prophecy  as  that  of  .Sr.  fohn^  in 
 the  20*''  Chapt.  oi  ihc  Revel,  where  the  Apoftle 
 predi(Sts  the  deliverance  of  the  Church  ,  and  the 
 coming  oi^e.  Kingdom  o/CAr*/?by  arefurreftion. 
 They  that  were  beheaded  for  the  Name  of  fefus  ^ 
 rnufi  be  raifed  uf^  and  reign  with  him  a  l  Ooc  years. 
 This  is  what  Daniel  faith  here,  that  they  that  have 
 turn'd  many  to  RightcouiAef?  by  their  Do6trine, 
 
 Anti- 
 
iy4  The  J'ccomplipmiem        Chap.  25, 
 
 and  by  their  Martyrdom  ,  fhall  be  as  lliining  and 
 ruling  Stars  in  the  Kingdom  of  J.  Chrift. 
 The  Pro-       "^^^  "C)^  ^^^  ^^^  rejiirreUion  ,  nor  the  laft  co- 
 phccy  of  miug  of  Jefus  Chrift,  that  St.  lohn  fpealcs  of,  x\6 
 j^fnTtoge-  niore  than  Daniel.     'Tis  of  that  coming  th:it  St. 
 mo  rdu'  'P'^^^fP^^^s  of,  when  he  faith,  that  Jefus  Chrift^ 
 regions/'  if^'^^l'  defiroy  Antichrifi  by  the  hnghtnefs  of  his  com 
 thefecMd^  w^'»^  3  when  he  fhall  come  to  ellabhlli  his  King- 
 though    'dom  of  a  10 do  years  on  the  Earth.     'Tis  that: 
 lUn  "act'  ^^[^^^^^^'^^  which  tlie  Revelation  calls  the  firll  re- 
 ftomthe    furrection.     And  therefore  Daniel  doth  not  fiy^ 
 ioco;L..  -^^^  ^^^  thbfe  that  fleep  in  the dulHTiall awake, 
 but  he  only  iaith  MANY  of  thofe  that  Jleep  tn  the 
 dufl  :  even  as  St.  John  faith  fo  expref  ^ ,  that  then 
 all  the  dead  fhall  not  arife.     *Tis  true ,  that  Da- 
 «/>/alfo  joins  the  refurreliion  of  the  wicked  j  and 
 fome  shall  ati^^ke  to  shame  and  everlajlingc'ontempt. 
 But  we  muft  not  conclude  ,  that  this  refurredion 
 of  the  wicked  muft  be  at  the  fame  time  j  one  Pro- 
 phecy muft  be  explained  by  the  other.  Therefur- 
 reftion  of  the  wicked  ,  which  Daniel  ]o'ms  here 
 with  the  firll  refurreUton^  is  diftantfrom  it  atlcait 
 a  1000  years.   But  he  fpeaks  of  it  as  of  two  things 
 joined  together  ,  becaufe  he  who  fpeaks  is  God, 
 Defore  whom  a  1000  /^^rjarebutasoncc^^j.  Be- 
 fides  this  ,  when  our  eyes  look  on  things  very  far 
 off,  always  thofe  things  that  are  far  from  one  an- 
 other feem  to  be  near.     The  Stars  fcem  to  us  to 
 be  near  the  Modn  ,  and  yet  they  are  at  a  prodi- 
 gious diftance  from  it.     So  the  Prophet  looking 
 on  thefe  two  refurreBions ,  the  fiiit  aria  the  fall,  it 
 is  not  ftrange  that  bclioiuing  tiiem  at  i'o  great  di- 
 ftance ,  he  looked  on  them  as  jo.ned  togetherj' 
 though  they  su-e  a  looo  years  drltant  from  each 
 other.     Moreover,  the  H.  Spi  nc  from  this  iirlf  re- 
 ptrrs^iony  in  which  t^^cC^hfirc^mnit  be  deiiver'd, 
 
chap.  24'  of  the  frofhecies^  2J 
 
 and  which  it  may  be,  is  but  a  figurative  rcfurre- 
 6i:ion ,  would  raife  us  up  to  the  contemplation  of 
 the  lail  and  general  refurreSlion  j  becaufethisfirft 
 refurre^tion 5  that  mull  be  before  the  looo  years 
 of  the  reign  of  fefas  Chrifi  ,  muit  be  but  ail  Em- 
 blem e  of  the  great  deliverance  of  the  Churchy 
 when  it  fhall  be  in  one  body  tranflated  from  earth 
 to  heaven  by  the  laii:  relurreclion.  'Tis  ufual 
 with  the  Prophets  to  have  holy  fallies,  that  from 
 temporal  things  do  tranfport  themtofpiritualand 
 eternal  ones.  Ifaiah  Ipeaking  of  a_/^»  that  God 
 would  give  loyihaty^nd  which  he  refufed,  pafTes 
 bver  many  ages,  leaves  there  Ahaz.  and  his yi^«, ■^^*'' ' 
 and  faith ,  the  Lord  God  shall  give  you  ajtgn^behold 
 n  f^irgin  shall  bear  a  [on.  . 
 
 The  reil;  of  the  twelfth  Chapter  is  not  lefs  pro- 
 found i  but  as  it  refpe61:s  the  duration  of  the  per- 
 fecution  of -^^r/cc/;?**  literally ,  and  myflically  the 
 time  of  the  duration  of  the  icT/^^^^ow  oiu^rttichriff, 
 we  fhall  referve  it  for  that  Chap,  where  we  muft 
 fpeak  of  the  duration  of  his  Kingdom. 
 
 CHAP.    XXIV. 
 
 In  which  are  gather  J  together  35.  Chara^ers 
 of  Antichrift ,  that  perfe^ly  agree  to  the  Pa- 
 pifm,  and  cannot  a^ee  to  any  hut  it. 
 
 AFter  founding  all  the  foimrains  whence  the  a  short 
 pourtaiture  oi  j^ntichrifiisdi^wn  ,  I  believe  IfH^^^^^ 
 it  will  not  be  unufeful ,  to  gather  together  here  ^^.^*fi ^04 
 all  the  flrokes ,  that  we  may  lee  them  all  with  one  t«eg"' 
 view  }  and  that  wc  may  difcero  the  pcrfed  con- 
 
 fermnr^ 
 
1^6  The  *^ccompiifh?7>e?it         C  h  a  p.  2  4, 
 
 formity  ,  that  is  between  that  Antichrif  and  the 
 Papifm. 
 Rev.  i3.i»       I.  It  liiufl  be  an  Empire;  for  it  is  called  ^  ^^^y?  .- 
 now  in  the  Prophetick  llyle,  a  b'eafi  alwaysfigni- 
 fies  an  Empire ,  when  Kings  are  treated  of.     The 
 Papifm  is  an  Empre  in  all  the  forrfls  of  worldly 
 Empires  ,  ancient  and  modern.    We  have  provea 
 it  with  thegreateft  evidence  in  our  prejudices. 
 iTh«f.2.       2.   It  mull  alfd  be  a  Religion  ;  for  it  is  called  a 
 mjflery-y  and  it  itmll  be  :ifalfe  Religion  ,  for  it  is 
 called  a  myft'ery  of  Inijuity^  and  2.napoftacy.  There 
 is  only  the  Papifm^  in  which  an  Empire  and  a  Re* 
 I  Tim,  4.   ligion  are  found  both  tbgethet.     'Tis  true,  Ada- 
 ^*^'  hornet  made  an  Empire  and  a  Religion  at  the  fame 
 
 time.     But  in  Mahometanifm^  the  Religion  is  not 
 the  Empire  y  nor  the  Empire  the  Religion;  and  the 
 Priefts  are  iiot  Soyeraign  Lords  under  the  pretext 
 of  Religion.   Alahometanifm  is  divided  into  many 
 Empires ,  and  yet  there  is  biit  one  Reltgion  3  a  proof 
 th^t  the  Religion  arid  the  Empire  are  not  the  lame 
 thing. 
 The  fa-         3 .  Antichrifi  muft  have  a  Prophet ,  i.  e.  a  man 
 oni^  ReU- ^^^^  faith  he  is  infallible  ^  and  that  pretends  to  pro- 
 gion  that   riounce  Oracles  as  well  as  the  ancient  Prophets. 
 P°^hef  *  For  with  the  bea(l  is  joined  the  falfe  Prophet.  The 
 always  li-    beafi  %vas  taken  ,  and  together  ivith  him  the  falfe 
 Rev*  19.     Prophet  ^  that  wrought  fgns  before  him.     There  is 
 »•=.  no  Religion  in  the  World  but  the  Papifm^  that  pre- 
 
 tends to  have  an  infallible  hea^  ,  always  pronoun- 
 cing Oracles  when  it  is  neceffary  ,  always  fpealc- 
 ing  5  and  always  living.  This  is  a  very  peculiar 
 Charader ,  and  which  Ihould  make  us  well  difcern 
 Kim. 
 jTim.4.  ^.  The  corruptiori  of  the  Religion  of  >^«^»V^r»^ 
 iUv.^iV.^'  ^^^  prmcipally  confift  in  Idolatry  ;  for  it  is  called 
 apoliacy,  a  DQ^ring  cfD^mgns ,  fhirifml  whoredoni. 
 
 Th0 
 
Chap.  2 4.      of  the  ^ropheciesl  2  j7 
 
 The  Paptfm  is  a  Religion,  in  which  Idols  are  re* 
 cftablifht  under  new  names.  We  have  alio  clear^ 
 ly  proved  it. 
 
 5.  This  Antichrifiian  Idolatry  muft  be  an  ido-  Theido.- 
 latrj  of  Chnfiiansy  which  muftbeexercifedinthe  ^"t^chrift 
 Chnrch^  and  not  without  ,   by  the  S^oufe  of  Jefusmuft  bc^ 
 Cht-ift,  and  not  by  aftranger.     For  this  idolatry  iSchrfftuas, 
 called  adultery  ,  and  conjugal  unfaithfulnefs.  The  p-^v.  17. 
 Fapfm  with  its  Idolatry^  retains  the  foundation  of 
 the  C^»rc^5  andpreferves  Chriflianity. 
 ,    6.  The  chief  OV;'  of  this  £i%?^/r(r  and  of  this  ^<f- Rc'i'.  17.  ?i 
 ligion  mull:  be  a  City  [eated  on  [even  AdoHntams^'^'^' 
 and  the  great  City  which,  in  thetimeof  i'^i^wr  fohn^ 
 ruled  over  the  Kingdoms  of  the  Earth  5  that  is  to 
 fay,  Rome.     The  Paptfm  hath  for  the  capital  of  its 
 Empire  and  Religion  new  Rome  ^  built  where  thQ. 
 ancient  one  was.,  • 
 
 •  7.  This  Empire  was  to  form  it  felf,  not  by  ibrcej 
 but  by  crafty  by  feduclion  and  by  the  confeiit  of  the 
 Kings  oi  the  Weft,  that  were  to  give  their  power  Rer.  ij. 
 to  the  beafi.  The  power  of  the  Papifm  and  the  '^" 
 *Bishop  of  Rome  come  by  illuGon  ,  rather  than  by 
 the  violence  ,  that  both  Kings  and  people  have 
 iufferU.  •- 
 
 8.  This  Antichri(iian  Emfire  muft  be  a  conti^ 
 nuation  of  the  fourth  Monarchy  ^  which  is  that  of 
 the  Romans t  as  hath  been  Ihewn  by  the  vifionofDsn.z.y^ 
 Daniel's  Statue  ;hy  that  of  the  four  beafi  s  ,  and  by  ^^^'  '^' 
 the  ^^^/ of  the  13  th  of  the  Revel.  The  Papfmisit 
 true  continuation  of  the  %oman  Empire^,  having^ 
 the  very  fame  feat,  and  very  hear  the  fame  Pre- 
 vinces.   .  , 
 
 9-  This  Empire  muft  be  only  an  Image  of  ait 
 Empire  ,  an  Image  of  the  Roman  Empire.     Yet  J-cv.i?. 
 this  Image  muft  fpeak,  and  muft  be  worlliipped  in  ''^' ''' 
 all  the  Earth,    The  Paptfm  hath  no  arms  5- nor 
 •     '  S  citadelsj 
 
i^8  The  jfccoinptip)ment       Chap.  224 
 
 cit^els^  that  really  make  an  Empire -^  it  hath  no- 
 thing but  fuperftition  and  fooUih  fondnefs  for  all 
 its  arms;  however  it  fpeaks,  it  threatens,  itpro- 
 mifeth,  it  teachethj  it  feduceth,  and  by  this  means 
 it  reigni. 
 
 %tf  13.         10.  The  Smpre  of  j4ntichrifi  muft  have  ten 
 
 ***** '  7-  horns,  thiit  is  to  lay,  ten  Kings,  vaflals  and  fub je£bs,' 
 props  and  upholders  of  its  throne.  The  Paj>ifni 
 hath  always  had  under  it  ten  principal  Kings ,  that 
 have  worlhipt  and  maintain'd  its  power. 
 
 Afif.fj,f.  II.  j^htichriji-  mult  fpealc  great  things  in  his 
 own  behalf,  but  againit  God  ,  for  they  muft  b^ 
 kUffhemtes.  The  Tapfm  faith  of  it  fclf  and  its 
 capital ,  great  and  mighty  things,  faying  that  Rome 
 is  eternal,  that  fhe  is  inf^iUible,  that  the  Pope  is  Sh- 
 ^eriottr  to  all  the  Kings  of  the  Earth,  the  S^oufe  of 
 the  Church,  the  ricar  off.  Chrift,  Cod  upoft  Earth,^ 
 his  Holinefs ,  and  moft  holj  Lord .  And  thefe  arro- 
 gint  pretenfions  are  true  bUfphemies againft God, 
 againuj.  Chrift,  and  againft  the  true  Church  the 
 Spoufe  of  J.  Chrift. 
 
 R6*.  t|»7#  12.  ^»/«Vi5ir//?  muft  raife  7i'<ir  J  and  cruel  perfe-» 
 CUtion^  on  the  account  of  Religion.  For  ^ti^  giveti 
 to  him  to  make  '^^f  ^g^»inji  the  Saints,  and  to  over' 
 Come  them.  The  Papifm  hath  bathed  it  felf  in 
 humane  and  G^riftian  blood  for  fix  or  fevea 
 hundred  y^ari. 
 
 t»9.  iS'i*  I  ^ •  The  Em^ird  of  jintichri^  muft  be  an  Empiri 
 raifed  up  again  ,  an  head  mortally  wounded  ,  but 
 healed  again.  The  Empire  of  the  Papifm  is  the^Ro- 
 pranEmpre ,  that  was  ^brought  to  nothing  by  the 
 
 \        G&thf  and  Fijigoths  ,  but  is  raifed  upagai,n  by  the 
 
 !E«v.zf  iJ'  14.  jintichriji^  muft  afcribe  to  himfelf  two' 
 powers,  like  to  thofe  which  J.  Chrift  hath.  Now 
 the I^oid  hath  temporiU  and  fpiriuial^o w^r.  Ther«' 
 
Chap,  a 4.  of  the  Prophecies,  Ij^ 
 
 is  ho  Potentate  in  the  World,  that  faith  he  hath  this 
 double  power ,  but  the  Pofe  ,  the  head  of  the 
 "Papifm. 
 
 1 5-.  jintichriji  muft  bean  'Empire  ^  as  hath  been  Rcf.  rj; 
 proved  j  and  the  name  of  this  Empire  m 'all  contain  \^^  ^^^^^ 
 the  nurhber  6c6.  There  is  no  f  w^jVrinthe  VVTorld  bcr666. 
 whofename  contains  6(6,  but  that  of  the  Lmn  and  Jhe  name" 
 the  Roman  i  which  is  the  name  that  the  Paftfm  glo-  °f^^"jj^  J" 
 J-ies  in.     And  this  Ihouldbe  well  obferved  ,  to  lay  So7'in"thc 
 bpen  the  vanity  of  the  obfervations  oiihtPapifts^^^  of  a 
 who  to  elude  this  fo  plain  a  Character  feek  for  cer- 
 tain names  of  men,  in  which  they  would  find  6<? 5. 
 They  would  fain  find  it  in  the  name  of  Luther  j  and 
 very  lately  cJlf  Simon  would  find  it  in  Roterodami, 
 We  muft  let  them  jcno'w .,  they  do  nothing  j  that 
 here  'tis  not  die  name  of  a  man^wt  ofan  Emfire^ihdZ 
 IS  treated  of  Now  they  will  fearch  in  vainjthey  wiU 
 aotfind  any  Empin  in  the  world  whofename  con- 
 tains 6665  befides  the  Romany  or  Latin  Empire. 
 ,    16.  The  Kingdom  of  e^««V^ny}  muft  be  a  So-  ^«v;xi« 
 dom,  full  of  impmuties  and  abominable  crimes.  The 
 Pa^ifm  in  all  the  fore-going  ages,  hath  been  a  finis 
 of  all  t'le  abominations  of  the  Earth.  There  are  no 
 nlthy  and  odious  crimes ,  of  which  it:  Clergy  and  its 
 fubjeds  have  not  made  themfelves  guilty.    The 
 proof  of  it  at  large  may  be  fsen  in  our  juft  pre- 
 judices. 
 
 .   I  J.  Thi,s  Mtichriftiah  Empire  muft  be  a  cruel  *"*'•  ^^'^' 
 Egyp  5  a  Babylon ,  in  which  God  will  preferve  his 
 people  notwithftanding  its  corruptions.  Come  forth 
 af  Babylon  my  feople.   There  is  no  falfe  Religion,  'JL 
 
 that  hath  poilefted  the  Church  more  ages,  and  in        ^ 
 which  God  hath  been  able  to  preferve  his  Ek6fc  ^^^^ 
 than  the  P<</)f/w.  ^""^  , 
 
 ,  18.    jintichriftianifm  miift  be  eftablifht  in  the 
 Temfe  o/godyi.  e.  in  the  Church.  There  is  no  King- 
 
 S  2  domV 
 
2 do  The  Accomflifhment      Chap.  24, 
 
 dom,  Empire  and  corrupt  Religion  together  with 
 it,  that  is  eilablillit  in  the  Chrijiian  Churchy  but  the 
 papifm. 
 
 z.Thcf.i.  19.  The  ^ntichrillian  Empire  mu{]:be  exceed- 
 ing frond.  For  its  head  mu^fit  in  the  Temple  ofGod^ 
 Aiifhewere  God,  Thej^apifmhathcavneciprtdebe- 
 yond  .whatfoever  can  be  imagin'd.  'lis  noto- 
 rious. 
 
 20.  j4ntichrifi  muft  worfliip  Mahnz^im  ,  i.  e. 
 
 Patrons  and  Protestors.   The  Papfm  worlliip  its 
 
 CHArdian  Angels  and  Saints  ^  under  who feprbte- 
 
 d:ion  it  puts  it  felf. 
 
 S.ev.11.         21.  Antichriflianifm  muih  he  a  Paganifm  r^ifed 
 
 up  again.  For  the  outzvard  Conrt  muft  he  left  to  the 
 
 (3 entiles  far  i\i  months.    The  Az^i/?/?  hath  all  the 
 
 parts  of  a.  paganifm  built  on  Cliriitianity ,  as  hath 
 
 teen  fo  evidently  proved. 
 
 K^v.  I  J.         22.  uintichrijl  mud  ufurp  the  power  of J.Chrrft. 
 
 For  he  shall  haz/e  the  horns  of  a  Lamb  ,  and  shall 
 
 fpeak^ai a  Dragon.  The  Papifmli-xth  ufurp'dall  the 
 
 potver  of  J.  Chrift.  The  Pofe-;xQi^  fpeiilcSjCenfLiresj 
 
 abfolvcs,  damns,  dethrones  Kings,  6cc.  in  the  name 
 
 and  by  the  authority  of  J.  Chrift. 
 
 The  Em-         2^.  The  Antichriflian  E?npire  mufl  not  be'form- 
 
 p''V?iaf-  ^^  ^i^  noifej  this  heajl^  mull  not  afcend  out  of  the 
 
 cendedout  (ca,  as  a  monftcrthat  comes  out  ofthe deep,  very 
 
 E^ardf  by   g^'^^^  ^^^^  wholly  formed  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye, 
 
 little  and   and  which  devoiu's  as  foon  as  it  is  on  the  Earth.  It 
 
 little,        mufl  arife  out  of" the  Earth  as  a  plant,that  is  nothing. 
 
 in  the  beginning,  and  which  after  many  years  grows 
 
 B-ev.  I  J,     a  great  Tree.  For  thefecond  beaji  afcendeth  out  ofthe 
 
 •*^  Earth  ,  and  not  out  ofthe  Sea.  The  Empire  ot  the 
 
 papifm  came  by  little  and  little  as  aTree,which  lor 
 
 many  years  hath  been  but  a  little  herb. 
 
 24.  The  Empire  and  the  Religion  of  v^«/^/V^r//?, 
 liiVJftbe  eftabliiht  by  h\(^fgni  ■Andhliewenders^ 
 
 'Ti* 
 
chap.  24.  of  the  ^ropheciel^  261 
 
 'Tis  impoffible  to  reckon  up  the  falfe  miracles^  Popery  i» 
 Which  the  papfm  hath  produced  to  eflabliih  its  fu-  '^^,^.  °.^Jy 
 perfticions  and  its  power.  'Tis  atthis  day  the  only  that  boafts 
 feltgion  in   the   World    that  pretends  to  work  J^^j^^Jj'^s 
 miracles.  miracles. 
 
 25.  The  Chridian  AfoJhAej  muft  be  promoted  by 
 perfbns  given  to  Hes^  lovers  of  fables.  'Tis  the  true  ^  ^.^^  . 
 ligniiication  of  the  word  which  St.  Paul  ufes  Ffen^. 
 dologoi.  There  never  was  a  religion  in  the  Worlds 
 that  hath  produced  fo  many  fables  as  the^apifm.  I 
 have  proved  it  in  my  7///?  prejudices. 
 
 2  6.  The  Teachers  oi  Jlntichrijiianifm  muft  have: 
 a  great  appearance  of  Auilerity  ,  theymuftdefpife 
 and  difcredi't  marriage  ,  and  command  abltinence 
 from  meats.  The  Teachers  of  the  pa^ifm  make  it 
 neceflary  for  them  to  remain  unmarried ,  and  think 
 they  merit  grcatl  v  by  abllinence  from  meats . 
 
 27.  Anttchrifiianiftft  was  to  appear  in  the  world^ 
 when  the  head  of  the  Roman  Emperors  v^^d-sbe^ica 
 ck)wn.  Tbe_papifm  in  the  time  that  the  Roman  Em- 
 j}ire  was  deitroycd  by  the  Goths  and  the  Vandals^ 
 began  to  be  fenfiole  in  its  idolatry  and  its  tyranny. 
 
 2  8 .  This  Empire  mull  have  its  courfe  in  the  later 
 times.  It  IS  unqueflionable  that  we  are  in  the  later  iTim.4i 
 times  ;  therefore  the  Empire  of  the  papifm  at  this 
 day  fub fiiling  is  the  Empire  ofaAn tichrifl. 
 
 '29.  The  y^ntichrtftiah  Empire  mull  lubdue  three 
 Kings  of  the  ten.  The£»2;jz>-^ofthe/)4^?/w,  belides  Dan- 7? 
 that  it  hath  fubdued  more  than  a  third  part  of  the 
 temporal  power  of  the  We  {I  em  Kiitgs.,  it  hath  a6tual-. 
 ly  fubjeded  to  it  felf  in  fief  and  temporal  homage 
 many  Kingdoms.  Among  others,  that  of  the  Lont' 
 hards  J  of  which  hepoileileth  one  part ,  the  City  of 
 Rome  2L\\di.  its  jurifdiftion ,  iLndthc Kingdom  of Na~ 
 pies  J  for  which  evenat  this  day  he  makes  homagg  be 
 paid  him  every  year. 
 ^  «  S  5  30.  The         ' 
 
i6t  Tie  Jccomplifhm^nt        Chap.  14, 
 
 vxx,  xi,  5  o.  The  ayfntichrtfiian  Empire  muft  put  to  dea^K 
 the  Witneljes oF the  TFuth  or  G(3d.  Tht  papifm  ufes 
 all  imaginable  attempcs  to  extinguilh  mofe  Socie- 
 ties ,  that  give  teflimony  to  the  truth ,  and  that  op- 
 pofe  Superftition  and  Idolatry . 
 
 j^^y, , j^  ^  1 .  The  AnHchriftian  Empire  muft  interdict /r<? 
 and  ivater^  i.  e.  all  commerce  with  thofethat  will 
 not  pay  homage  to  it ,  and  carry  its  mark  and  its 
 name.  The  P-apiJ/K  excommunicates^  damns,  pro - 
 fcribes  and  ^nisMndtx  inter dtEl  all  thofe  that  will 
 not  fubmit  tbemfelves  to  its  Laws  ,  and  that  will 
 not  Bear  the  names  of  Roman  (^athoUques. 
 
 R.W.  18.  g2.  Sj^iritual  'Babylon  muft  be  a  Aier chanty  and 
 there  miiftbe  great  traffique  in  all  precious  things,' 
 even  in  fouls.  Therefore  they  thatlive  of  its  Traf- 
 fique, ihall  weep  bitterly  upon  her  ruins.  Or'all  the 
 Reltgions  mthe  World  there  was  never  any ,  where 
 4varicey_^monj,^nd  the Jale  offpritual  things  reign-« 
 cdto-that  degree  5  as  they  have  done  in  the  jpapifm,. 
 If  any  one  can  tell  of  any  one  5  they  would  much 
 oblige  us  to fhe wit  to  us. 
 
 w-e^.1%.  35.  This  Babylon  muft  make  all  the  Nations  of 
 the  Earth  drunJ^,  to  malce  them  herjlaves.  The  Pa- 
 psfm  hath  poured  out  on  the  people  a  fpirii^of  ^«/- 
 Hefiy  a  drunkennefs  ^a  charm^  which  hath  be  witch'd 
 them  to  run  after  her,  ■   .'.  .         .J^ 
 
 Rev.  18.  34 .  The  colour  of  Antichrift.  fhall  be pur^leznd 
 fiarlet',  his  magnificence  muft  be  extraordinary,  he 
 m\xhhczdoxntd  \N'ith gold^precioiu fiones^^nd pearls. 
 The  Court  ofMomehzthj>urj>UfoY  its  colour,i ts  chief 
 PMeft  in  the  days  of  ceremonies  is  covered  v^ithgoU 
 Sind^earls,  its  Cardinals  are  as  Kings. 
 
 ^5.  The  r^ign  of  Antichrift  muft  endure  1260. 
 years f  which  ftiall be  proved  afterwards.'  The£;«- 
 ■pir.e  of  the  pafifm  hath  endured  vci^  near  fo  long 
 already.      '  ' 
 
 CHAP, 
 
Chap.ijo         ^fthe  Prophecies.  16^ 
 
 CHAR  XXV. 
 
 lioiv  Antichrid  came  to  be  miftaken  ,  hehtgfi 
 well  Char  a^m fed  in  the  Prophecies.  J  comparir 
 rifon  of].  Qhx'ik  and  Aniichuk  in  the  acci- 
 dental circiim(lances  of  thsh  coming. 
 
 s 
 
 Eeing  the  Empire  of  the  papifm  {a  cxprcrty 
 mark'dwith  iht  CharaElsrs  oi Antichriftiamjiit^ 
 cne  can't  fuf^^ciently  wonder  that  men  have  fo  ge- 
 nerally miftaken  him.  'Tis  a  fcaadal  on  the  faith- 
 ful ,  and  a  pre;  iidicable  opinion  that  feems  favoura's 
 blc  to  the papifts.  Therefore  we  muft  fayfomeching 
 of  tlie  reafons,  that  have  made  Antichrtft  be  I^ulla^-' 
 ken  when  he  did  come. 
 
 The  iirft  and  the  fundamental  reafon  is ,  i\i  pro-  God  win 
 found  will  of  God,  who  will  not  hive  propheciesbc  "fj  p'j*^ 
 underftood,  to  the,  end  they  may  have  cheir^rrow-  phecics 
 ^lishment  with  the  more  eafe.  If  the  fews  hadun-  ftoo"thae 
 dentood  xhzpropheQies  touching  the  MeJJiab,  if  they  'J^^r  "^^y^ 
 had  apprehended  that  he  mull  have  been  a  manof  pUshcd, 
 
 friefs .  accuftomed  to  w eaknefs ,  that  he  mull  have 
 ecn  led  as  a  Lam*b  to  the  flaughter,and  offer  up  hi^ 
 foul  as  an  oblation  for  fin ;  and  chat  he  was  not  to  be 
 SI  temporal  King  ,  at  leall  in  his  firil  coming  ,  they 
 would  have  been  on  their  guard .  Moreover  feeing 
 ^  C^r//}  working  of  miracles  ,  teaching  fo  holy  a 
 Doch'ine  ,  Icadmg  fo  holy  a  life,  they  would  not 
 have  miftaken  him ,  though  he  had  not  been  a  King, 
 They  would  not  have  crucified  him,  and  the  Pro- 
 phecies would  not  have  been  fulfilled.  This  exam- 
 ple of/'.  Chrift  5  miftaken  by  that  whole  Nation  for 
 which  he  came,  will  be  very  ufeful  to  us. 
 
%64  Th  ^ccomfltfhment       Chap.  2  j. 
 
 J,  chrift  Firft ,  It  will  teach  us  ^  that  we  ought  not  to  be 
 r'Se*^"^  fcandalized  in  any  niannqr  at  thisjbecaule  the  whole 
 le^vs.  in-  church  during  fo  many  ages  did  millake  j/intichrift^ 
 hot^Ami-  nor  grant  that  as  a  favourable  opinion  for  the^4- 
 chrift  ptfm.  For  the  thing  is  not  more  ftrange  than  what 
 milaken^  happened  to  the  fews .  All  the  whole  Nation  ex- 
 by  the  cept  a  fmall  number  knew  not  f.  Chrift.  All  the 
 ^hii  la  •  ^-^^^le  church  except  a  few  perfons ,  did  not  kiiow 
 that  the  pa^ifm  was  Antichnftianifm . 
 
 Secondly ,  This  example  teaches  us,  that  as  it  was 
 
 necelTary  for  the  accomplifhmentof  thePrtj/j/jmfj- 
 
 touching  f.  Chrift ,  that  he  Ihould  not  be  known ;  in 
 
 like  manner  it  was  necefiary  that  the  Prophecies 
 
 touching  AKtichrtji^  fhould  not  beunderftoodby 
 
 the  Churchy  to  the  end  they  might  be  accompliflu. 
 
 To  the  end  If  the  ChuTch  had  underftood  that  !^w(?  wastobc 
 
 ^at  the     thefeatof-^wfxV^r//?,  that  the  Ttshap  ofRomew^s 
 
 touching    to  be  the  head  of  the  Antichriflian  Emftre ,  that  the 
 
 mighfbe^  invocation  of  Saints  was  to  be  a  Chriitian  Avcfiacy, 
 
 a(f/om-     that  the  worfhip  of  Kelicjues  and  the  adoration  of 
 
 v^as^ne'cef-  I^tages  was  tobc  ^iWahomination  ,  by  which  the  San- 
 
 faxythac    ^tuaryfhould  be  defiled,  theDoftors  of  the  C^»rc^ 
 
 ^SSid  not  would  never  have  futfer'd  the  eftablifhmentof  ty-, 
 
 be  "^^^^^^  ranny^X  Rome  ^2,\\d^  idolatry  m.\}citT  em^les.-^ 
 
 A  compa-      T h'irdiy  ^  This  event  common  to  ^efusChriji  nnd 
 
 iiion  otihe  Ajjtichrtfl^  not  to  be  known  by  thofe  in  the  midll  of 
 
 i"the?o'.  of  v/hom  they  came,  givesoccafiontomakearefle- 
 
 ming  of    cliononthe  profound  and  myfterious  difpenfation 
 
 4aucbiift.  o*^^ providence ^  that  would  make  this  conformity  be^ 
 
 t\v een  twofiibjeEisy  in  other  refpects  fo  different  and 
 
 oppoGte.   Butasoppofite  as  they  are,  they  agree  in 
 
 the  manncrof  their  comings  and  in  the  accidents 
 
 of  that  coming  3  which  we  will  prefently  fee  by  the 
 
 comparifon  that  we  will  forthwith  make. 
 
 '.   Antichrili  is  a  falfe  Chrift  j  he  is  a  falfe /w/i^^  of 
 
 him.  Now  'tis-of  the  eilence  of  falfe  Images^  to  have 
 
 fome= 
 
C;h^pl  1  y.  of  the  fropimej]  y  2^J 
 
 fomething  that  imitates  the  things  for  which  they  a  partiw 
 would  pals.     Firfi ,  ^efus  Chriji  is  the  Holy  of  Ho-  '^'"'««'l 
 lies  ;  (lAntichrifi calls himfelf /?«  Holinefs^aud mofl  ch!ifl?sr 
 holy  Lord.     Secondly,  fefus  Chrlfl  is  the  true  Bride-  f  J^^p'^'^f 
 groom  of  the  Church  j  -^«^;c-/;r//?  afTumes  the  name  ^retcSSs 
 of  the  fecond  Bridegroom .     Thirdly^  fefi^  Chrift  is  *°  ''^»°*  »*• 
 the  Vicar  and  Lievtenant  of  the  Father  ,   fent 
 ort'the  Earth  to  a6t  in  his  name.     0\ix'Anti- 
 chrift  alfo  calls  himfelf the  Vicar  of  Jefus  Chrift. 
 Fonrthly^  fefus  Chrift  is  he  who  opens,  and  no  man 
 £huls  j  'tis  he  that  diftributes  the  indulgence  of  his 
 Father,  and  gives  remiflion  of  fins,  ^michrift^xxo' 
 gates  the  fame  rights  to  himfelf     Fifthly.,  I.  Chrift 
 was  pi'omifed  by  the  Prophets :  fo  uintichrift  hath 
 been  forfe-told.     Cty^  lefi^s  Chrift  was defcnbedhy 
 fuch  lively  ft rokes,  that  it  was  almoft  impoflible 
 not  to  know  him  >  for  is  there  any  thingmore  ex- 
 prefsth'an  the  55''^  Ch.  of  £/4f,  6cthe9^h  o^DanieR 
 Yet  he  was  noc  known,     ui^ni chrift ,  though  fo 
 exactly  dcfcribed  as  wc  have  Cccn^  was  not  acknow- 
 ledged by  them  that  nouriftit  him  in  their  bofom. 
 j/)*,  The  coming  of  /.  Chnj}  was  mark'd  byacir- 
 cumftance  fo  notable,  that  one  could  not  but  know 
 it.  'Tis  the  deftrucl:io;iofthe/<?7Wj/;  nation.  Shiloh 
 ua.s  to  come-)  when  the  Laiu-^iver^  and  the  Scepter  cen.  49. 
 %vere  departed  from  lyJ.nh.     'I'he  coming  of -/4«rf- 
 chrift  wa's  mark'd  by  the  ruin  of  the  temporal  Ko- 
 man  Empire  \  a  circumftance  fo  remarkable,  that 
 all  the  World  fivv  ic.     8^' ,  /.  Chrift  was  expedcd 
 at  the  time  when  he  came.-    The  lews  perceived, 
 that  the  time  of  the  fulfilling  the  Oracles  did  draw 
 nigh,  they  reckon'd  upthe/o-^i-rr^^f ,  and  appre- 
 hended that  the  end  of  them  could  not  be  faroif. 
 The  Chriftiam  expcfted  Antichnft  at  the  time 
 when  he  was  revealed.   M^e  learn  it  from  St,  lerom^ 
 who  feeing  the  Em^ircxwn  to  ruin  by  the  invafion  of 
 '■■■■•  '--•."  ^  the 
 
i$6         The  Accomplipjment         Chap,  ^j, 
 
 the  Quades ,  Goths  ,  ^urgundians  ,  8cc.  confefTes 
 the  time  of  the  coming  of  Antichrift  could  not  be 
 far  off.  9^,  /.  Chrift  not  known  by  fo  many  peo- 
 ple, was  however  ackno  wledg'd  by  lome  of  the  na- 
 tion of  the leu^s.  Antichrip:  not  known  almoft  by 
 the  whole  Church,  however  hath  been  fo  by  divers 
 particular  perfons  ,  whofe  teftimonies  we  have 
 jproduced  in  the  firll:  part  of  our  prejudices  againft 
 popery. 
 
 That  which  is  more  admirable  in  this  p^jr^//^/,  is, 
 
 that  /.  Chrift:2>Xi^  A,ntichrifty}jtxt  notknownalmoft 
 
 for  the  very  fame  reafons. 
 
 •^he  figu-   ^   The   Prophecies  that  were  defigned  to  make 
 
 high  ex-    known  L  Chrifi,  were  in  part  the  caufe  why  he  was 
 
 ^'c^th"    ^°^  acknowledged.     For  if  in  fomc  places  he  be 
 
 taufewhy  reprefentcd  to  us  in  his  natural  and  true  eftate,  in 
 
 AmichJift  ^^hers  he  is  reprefented  in  lively  &  bright  colours, 
 
 arc  not     with  magnificent  and  pompous  figures,  S.o  that  by- 
 
 kflown.     xh^^Q  delcriptions  one  would  have  taken  him  for 
 
 a  King  of  this  World,  and  his  Bmpire  for  an  earthly 
 
 one.    The  lews  ftretching  thefe  defcriptions  of  the 
 
 H.  Spirit ,  not  comprehending  the  fenfe  of  them, 
 
 and  not  entring  into  the  meaning  ofthofe  figures,' 
 
 had  an  Idea  of  the  tJ^^J/iah  quite  different  firom 
 
 •what  in  truth'  he  was  to  be  in  his  firft  coming.  In 
 
 like  manner  the  Jfro^heciej  con,cerning  Anfichrifiy 
 
 are  expreft  fbmetim^s  in  termi^  plain  and  natural 
 
 enough,  but  at  other  time^  in  high  terms  borrowed 
 
 from  the  moft  hideous  objefbs  that  are  in  the  Old 
 
 Teftament,  o^  Sodom  ^  Egypt  ^Babylon,  theapofiacjf^ 
 
 a  revolt  from  the  faith ,  the  DoBrine  of  Damons^  the 
 
 Cup  of  abominations^  adulteries^  whoredoms  -,  evei-y 
 
 thing  is  brought  in  here,  and  upon  thefe  high  ex- 
 
 prefhons  men  have   Hretcht  the  Idea  of  Ant'ir 
 
 chrifi. 
 
 The  tw^o  comings  of/.  C/&r//?  5  that  gave  Qccafion 
 
 to 
 
chap.  1  J.  of  the  "Prophecies.  267 
 
 to  thefe  two  Cons  o£  Prop hectef^  were  the  occafion  The  chief 
 of  the  miflake,     /.  ChH/l  was  to  come  in  a  ftate  of  S^Sr? 
 humiliation  and  abafcment ,  and  he  muft  come  in  a  "as  nor 
 ftate  of  grandeur  and  glory.     The  Prophets  often  thc^^mcans 
 fjjeak  of:  this  lafl  ftate,  the  /(?w/jgive  heed  only  to  °^'|'* 
 this  fort  of  ?ro;>^mi?i  arid  negle6fc  the  others,  affix- an'llhc  in - 
 ine  them  to  another  fubieft.     The  two  degrees  of  ^*^')^'''f , . 
 jinttcbrtjt  s  commg  nave  done  the  lame  thmg.  The  grov,ih. 
 j4michrijlian  Empre  in  its  beginning  was  low, 
 creeping,  its  firft  yean  did  favour  of  weaknefs  and 
 infancy.     The  malice^  the  corrfi^tio7iyihe pride^tht 
 tyranny  ,  the  Idolatry  of  this  Empire^  were  but  in 
 their  beginning  ,   they  were  buds  and  the  firft 
 drau  ghts,  which  men  did  not  perceiive. 
 
 And  this  is  the  great  rcafonwhy-^«//V^r«7'.hath 
 not  been  known.  If  the  Tapfm  in  the  fourth  age 
 had  endeavoured  to  introduce  into  the  Chnrch^hoih 
 the  tyranny  ohhe  J^f^hop  (?f  Rome  y  md  the  id«latrou^ 
 ii/orshijf'oi' the  creatures,  fuchasitwasafterwatds, 
 all  the  world  wpuld  have  revolted  from  him ,  and 
 the  A-ijtichriftianifm  would  eafily  have  been  ob- 
 ferv'd .  But  in  that  way  that  the  t)evil  took ,  it  was 
 impofliblp  that  it  fhould  notfiicceed.  The  firft 
 degree  oi^f'amiy .^ndfiiperflition  wasfo  fmall,  that 
 though  it  Was  new  5  yet  it  was  not  at  all  perceived.. 
 What  evil  could  one  imagine,  ibrinftance,  in  ha- 
 ving a  r^pe<5tfprtherQemory,ofthe?JTiWr//rf,and 
 making  an  honourable  n>qiti on  of  them  in  the  ce- 
 lebration of  the  myfteries.^  How  could  one  have 
 been  on  ones  guard,  when  nothing  was  ti'eated  of  as 
 yet,  h\it£qmehonour otprecedency  between  a  Bi' 
 shop  and  a  Prieff-,  and  between  a  Bishop  of  one/^*? 
 and  of  another.'*  I  am  alfo  fure  that  the myftery  of 
 tni^fiity  was  iLdvznced  byways  where  the  Apoltlcs 
 had  nofufpicion  of  evil.  For  inftance,  it  was  the 
 cuftome  in  the  Apoftles  times  fometimes  to  hoM 
 
 their 
 
1 6^  The  ^AccompUfhment         C  h  ap.  2  j. 
 
 their  aflemblies  in  the  Dormitories  and  on  the  tombs 
 oF  the  martyrs.  I  believe,  'tis  to  this  that  Saint  Paut 
 referrs,  in  that  famous  pallage  in  the  15'*^  of  the  firft 
 Epift.  to  the  Carint.  If  the  dead  rife  not^  why  are  they 
 then  baptized  for  the  dead  ?  That  is  to  lay,  to  what 
 purpole  do  you  honour  the  w<«r<f;^-j- ,  foastocele- 
 hrare  the  myftcries  on  their  tombs  ^  if  they  are  no 
 J  T  fii s  eiid  lougcr  auy  thing,  and  mull;  never  return  ?  a  To  pray 
 moft^nno^-  f  o  ^od  in  'xT)orr^itor\ ,  and  upon  the  tctmh  ofa  dead 
 cent  thing  man;,  to  tellify  that  one  would  dye  in  theiame  faith 
 worii       wherein  the  Martyr  died  ?  Yet  this  was  the  firil 
 ft)uatain  of  the  popish  Idolatry  about  Saints.    From 
 the  lirll  degree  to  the  fecond,  there  is  but  one  Hep  j 
 .    in  like  manner  ^the  pallage  is  infenlible  from  the 
 fecond  to  the  third.     And  men  found  themfelves 
 funk  dovv'n  \nio  fuperfiition  ,  and  fwallowed  up  ill 
 tyranny  J  without  perceiving-  itjand  without  its  be- 
 ing poflible  for  them  to  perceive  it.     When  cor- 
 ruptions are  infenlible  in  their  progrefs,  thofe  that 
 '  "  iire  engaged  in  them ,  cannot  know  them.     They 
 
 mull  be  without.  When  one  iscaiTied  in  a  vet 
 {dj  one  doth  not  prcrccive  its  motion ,  one  mull:  be 
 cut  of  the  vellel  and  in  a  fixed  pointtodifcernit. 
 In  this  manner  it  was,  that  the  Devil  laboured  about 
 this  myftery  of  uiiquity  in  the  time  of  St.  Paulj  he 
 began  sdtporkjy  as  lie  fpeaks,  he  began  with  vending 
 a  little  wicked  Philofophy  about  the  mediation 
 coJofl". ?.  »nd  intercellion  of  ^-ngels  :  Platonick  Philofophy^ 
 v/hich  is  the  very  flime  that  the  Apoltle  calls  the 
 JDocirine  of  Daraons,  by  which  fome  would  intro- 
 duce theferving  of  Angels ,  from  which  Saint  Paul 
 ch.z.  V.5.  would  remove  the  Colojfans^  in  faying  to  them,  be- 
 ware left  any  man  fpotl  yon  through  Philofophy  and 
 V.  18.  vain  deceit^  after  the  tradition  of  men  ^^c.  Let  no 
 man  beguile youofyottrrcTA^ar dm  a  voluntary  humiU-m 
 ty  and  2Por shipping  of  jingcls^  tnvfidingmto  t-fjo/e 
 
 things  ^ 
 
chap.  2  J ;  oftheTrophcies,  t6^ 
 
 things  5  v^hich  he  hath  notfeen,  Satan  alfo  beat  out 
 a  path  for  tyranny  by  thole  <Xi{)^w\.Q^sioT precedency 
 and  honours;  cf  which  we  may  lee  a  pattern  in  the 
 differences  that  reign*d  in  the  Church  ef  Corinth^ 
 where  one  laid ,  l-^mof^jjollo ,  I  am  of  P<««/ ,  and  I 
 am  oiChriji.  But  who  would  have  fufpected ,  that 
 things  could  have  gone  lb  far,  as  they  have  fince 
 proceeded  ? 
 
 X«y?//,  The  ancient  Writers,  and  the  prejudices  xhc  faife^ 
 which  men  took  from  their  errours  and  overfights,  ^deauhich 
 didmightily  ferve  to  thecaufmg  Amiehrifinoi  to  be  dcnts'bad 
 known.  The  further  one  is  removed  from  the  ac- °5,,-;?'"/^- 
 complilhment  of  the  Prophecies^  the  lefs  one  under-  tore'he  wis 
 Hands  them.  So  'tis  certain  ,  the  Fathers  of  thefe-  [,"J^^J^^ 
 cond  and  third  ^^<funderfl:oodalmoft  nothing  of  the  one  caufe 
 kevelation.  Yet  they  didbufy  themfclvestointer- ^[-r^r"'  t 
 
 J  ,  -^       J       ■      1    •  1  -       ■  •  'hrifls   not 
 
 pret  It  5  and  have  vented  nothing  out  vam  rmagma-  being 
 tions  about  it.  They  had  in  their  minds  a  Chimsera  J^1^°^"^ 
 of  an  earthly  paradife  yet  in  being.  Thisterreilrial  did  come. 
 Paradife  mult  not  be  ufelefsj  one  dream  draw's  an- 
 other after  it,  as  one  deep  calls  on  another.     This 
 earthly  paradife  then  mull  be  dclTgned  to  receive 
 fouls,  and  contain  them,  before  they  were  tranflated       -  ■ 
 into  the  Heavenly  ^aradife^which  was  not  to  be  till 
 after  the  day  of  judgement.  Into  this  terreftrial  Pa- 
 radife were  tranflated  in  body  and  in  foul,according 
 to  them  5  Enoch  and  Elias.  For  there  was  no  coloiu: 
 for  the  putting  them  in  the  fuperiour  Paradife^ 
 while  all  the  Saints  and  Patriarchs  w^ere  only  in  the 
 inferiour  one.  Now  why  w^ere  Enoch  and  Slioi  tran- 
 flated both  body  and  foul  into  that  place  ?  Ic  hath 
 been  found  very  convenient  to  place  them  there, 
 expecting  the  lalf  day  of  judgement  to  be  fent  back 
 into  the  World  to  encounter  Antichrifl.    And  fo 
 Enoch  and  Elias  are  transformed  into  thole  two  wit- 
 nejjes  5  that  wsreto  prophecy  clothed  in  fack-cloth 
 
 for 
 
2^0  ^l%e  Accompltfhment       Chap.ij. 
 
 for  three  jean  and  a  half^  which  are  the  dnys  of 
 <iAntichriJ}.     There  was  no  colour  for  making 
 Enoch  and  Elia^s  fojoum  on  the  Earth  1260.  years. 
 So  that  it  was  neceflary  totakcthe  ilCo  years,o£ 
 which  the  Revelation  fpeaks ,  for  fo  many  natural 
 day  St  which  make  three  mvirdXyears  and  a/74/f.  The 
 name  oi  AntichrifimTidc  them  believe  he  would 
 call  himfelf  C/?r//?.  The  Temple  cfGod^  where  St. 
 P^^/ faith ,  that  the  fon  of  perdition  muit  fit ,  hath 
 made  them  think  ohheTemple  of  Solomon,  and  they 
 have  concluded  that  ferufdem  was  to  be  the  feat  of 
 this  Empire.  Ccnfequently  that  jintichrifi  mufb  be  a 
 fewy  and  for  the  reafons  we  have  obferv'd  above, 
 he  muft  moreover  be  of  the  iribeofD^*?,  and  by 
 ,         .   confequcnce  a  ilngle  perfon.     Behold  the  vifions 
 why.>f»fi-  which  St.Iren£iii  vends  in  his  frth  book  againil  Ha-^ 
 not'tnott-n  ^^J^'^  >  vifions  for  which  v/e  are  apparent!}'  indebted 
 looner.     to  him ,  that  forged  the  falfe  Oi-aclcs  of  the  Sibyls  in 
 Ihtiilii    thefecond  age.  They  that  came  after  him  adopted 
 iopy  one    thefe  vain  imaginations ,  and  added  others  to  them . 
 wthoSt     The  Ancients  did  copy  one  another,almoll:  without 
 confidKa-  anvjudsjement ,  and  alv/avs  without  confideration, 
 Thofe  that  were  very  fond  of  this  vain  phantome  ot 
 3  Chimerical  Amicbrifi,  could  no  tdifcern  the  Cha- 
 rafter  of  the  true  j4f;tKckrifi.   The  later  ages  have 
 been  much  m«ore  enlightned .  The  differences  of  the 
 Popes  with  the  Kings  of  Europe,  &c  particularly  with 
 the  Emterors,  open'd  the  eyes  of  many,  and  made 
 them  fee  the  jimichriJiianEmpirc  in  Rome  Chrtftian. 
 But  being  in  part  very  fond  of  the  old  Idea  of  Ami" 
 chrtfi,  in  part  oeing  kept  in  by  that  refpeft  they  ha4 
 for  a  5'<?f',  which  they  believed  was  once  the  Chair  of 
 Saint  Peter,  in  part  through  cowardice  and  want  of 
 zeal  -y  and  above  all  becaufe  the  time  defigned  by 
 providence  was  not  yet  come,they  Hop t  in  the  way,' 
 and  never  reached  to  a  perfect  Idea  of  the  jinti- 
 
 chrifiian 
 
chap.  2  f  k  of  the  Prophecies:  iyi 
 
 chrifiian  Empire.  And  in  this  manner  the  prejudices, 
 the  ignorance,  the  pa{Iions,theintcreftoftheflefh, 
 and  the  fubtiky  of  the  Devil  havedetain'd  thetruth 
 in  profound  darknefs,  till  in  thefe  later  times  God 
 hath  fet  them  in  a  perfect  light. 
 
 But  one  can't  fufficiently  wonder  jthat  in  Co  great 
 alight,  yet  there  have  been  two  perfons  fufficiently 
 prepoIIelTed  or  ill  enough  difpofed  ,  for  the  miliar 
 king  this  Antichrift.  The  learned  Grotim  andDr» 
 Hammor.d  have  unhappily ,  and  to  the  fcandal  ofall 
 Frot^ftants  ^  ufed  great  endeavours  to  turn  thefe 
 prophecies  of  the  Rei/eUtion^noi\\cv\v?iy.  Theone 
 through  his  being  wedded  to  the  p<«/>»/zw,  which  he 
 defended  with  all  his  might  againlt  the  late  Andrei^ 
 Rivet  .And  the  other  apparently  for  the  fame  reafoni 
 as  Growi4 ,  and  it  may  oe  fo  through  his  jealotiry  for 
 the  £j>ifcopal  order^  imagining  that  if  the  Pope,  who* 
 calls  himfelf  the  ^f^f^ofthe  Bishops,  fhould  be  made 
 Antichrift,  ibme  dilgrace  would  redound  thence  to 
 the  w hole  Epfcopal  order.  But  fofe^h  Mede ,  the 
 learned  Vsher  Arch-bilhop  oC Armagh  ^  the  learned 
 Andrew  Wtllet ,  and  fo  many  other  learned  English 
 inen  ,  that  appear  fb  zealoufly  for  the  government 
 and  order  of  Bishops  ^  have  continued  to  find  Anti^ 
 chri^  and  the  ?op  in  the  defcriptions  ^  which  the 
 prophecies  have  left  us  of  him .  And  to  fpeak  freely, 
 I  am  fo  ftrongly  perfwaded  ofthisasan-?^r/^/c/f  of 
 the  faith  of  the  true  Chriftims ,  that  I  can't  hold 
 them  for  good  ones,  who  deny  this  truth  after  the 
 events,  and  the  kbours  of  fo  many  great  men  have 
 made  itfo  very  evident.  I  reckon  the  blindnefs  df 
 ihefapiftiy  and  of  their  favourers  in  this  point,  a- 
 mong  ihoCt  prodigies ,  wherein  we  mull  acknow-*' 
 kdgefomething  fuper-natural. 
 
 The  end  ofthf  Fjrft  Tm. 
 
 MF' 
 
THE 
 
 ACCOMPLISHMENT  J 
 
 OF    T  H  E 
 
 O  R    T  H  E 
 
 Approaching  Deliverance  of 
 
 the   CHURCH. 
 
 A  work,  wherein  it  is  proved,  that  the  Papifm 
 is  the  Antichrifiian  Empire;  that  that  Empire  is  not  far 
 from  its  rwn  j  that  the  prefent  perfecution  may  end  in 
 three  years  and  a  half,  After  which,  the  dell:ru6lion 
 of  uintichrifi  fhall  begin ,  which  ihall  be  finished  in  the 
 beginning  of  the  »£•  Art  (»-^^3  and  laftly,  the  Kingdom 
 of/efus  Chrifi  lliall  come  on  the  Earth. 
 
 The  fecoqd  Edition  Corrected  and  Enlarged  byahnofl 
 a  third  part,  and  the  explication  of  all  the  Vtjiot.s  of  the  i^^- 
 vtlation  ,  and  of  many  Chapters  concerning  wy/J/V^/  Tlnology, 
 
 Tome  the  fecond. 
 
 Written  in  French  by  Mr.  PETER  JURIEU,  the  prefent 
 
 Minilter  of  the  Frfwc/?  Church  at  Rotterdam.  And-from 
 
 this  fecond  Edition  faithfully  Englished. 
 
 L  O  N  D  O  N  3  Printed  m  the  Year  1 6^; 
 
Cbap.i.  3 
 
 THE  Part. 
 
 ACCOMPLISHMENT 
 
 OF     THE 
 
 PROPHECIES, 
 
 OR    THE 
 
 Approaching  Deliverance  of 
 the  CHURCH. 
 
 THE  SECOND  PART. 
 
 Of  the  end  of  the  Antickrijlian  Empire ;  when 
 
 it  mufl  be  dcjlroyedh  the  circumflances 
 
 of  its  ruin  ,  and  what  shall  be  the 
 
 Eftate  of  the  Church  after  the 
 
 ruin  of  that  Empire. 
 
 CHAP.     I.  "^ 
 
 Of  the  duration  of  the  Kingdom  of  Antichrift. 
 A  refutation  of  that  dream ,  that  it  muft  lad 
 hut  three  years  and  a  half  Ten  Arguments 
 which  demonflratey  that  that  fnppojition  is falfi 
 and  irnpoffible. 
 
 N  the  Firji  Pan  of  this  Work,  we 
 have  found  Jintichrifi diW^lhc  Anti- 
 christ ayi  Empire  j  in  this  we  pro- 
 ceed to  feek  out  the  time   and  the 
 
 circumftances  of  its  end.    That  we 
 
 may  fucceed  well  in  this  enquiry,  we 
 muft  do  four  things.  I.  We  muft  know  ,  how 
 long  the  AntichrifiiAn  Empire  -mufl  U(l>    W,  We 
 
T^e  im- 
 portance 
 ,of  this 
 q'.ieftion, 
 whether 
 
 ulrtichrifl 
 muft  reign 
 
 4  The  ^ccompUfhment         Chap.t 
 
 part.  2.  "^^ft  ^^^»  "^k^re  we  ought  to  begin  the  iz6o  days, 
 which  the  Ho).)^  Spirit  affigns  it.  III.  After- 
 wards we  fhalliee,  where  they  muft  end.  IV.  And 
 Iallly,we  ihall  feek  for  that  which  hath  not  yet  been 
 found  in  the  Revelation  ,  that  is  ,  thehtrcumfiances 
 of  the  fall  of  that  jintichrifiian  Empire.  \Ve  iliall 
 begin  with  that  quellion  ,  which  we  have  above 
 laid  down  as  the  chiere.lonej  that  is^  The  time  of 
 the  deration  of  that  (iAmichrifiian  Empire. 
 
 1  he  Roman  Church  fuppofeth  ,  ihat  this  dura- 
 tion cannot  be  above  three  years  and  a  half,  i.e. 
 1260.  natural  days -y  and  we  pretend,  this  mufl  be 
 iTnderfiood  of  1260,  prophetical  dap  :^  which  arc 
 1 2 (To.  years.  'Tis  fo important  a  matter,  that  on 
 ir  Vi6o^''  ^^^s  ali  the  refl  depends.  If  this  fuppcfition  of 
 years,  the  duration  of  AntichriJI-  niecrh/  and  (imply  for 
 three  years  and  a  half,  be  faHb  ,  ali  that  the  Ro- 
 man Church  ixithoi  Ant  ichrtfi,  is  fah'e.  And  if  we 
 have  reafon  to  fiy  ,  that  the  Anttchri(lian  Em- 
 pire muH  endure  1260. years,  this  Empire  mull  of 
 neceility  have  begun  a  lone  time  (ince  ;  and  ha- 
 ving  begun  a  long  time  ago,  it  mule  or  ncceflity 
 alfo  be  the  papijm.  This  is  therefore  a  particu- 
 lar ,  which  we  muft  carefully  mind  ;  and  in  the 
 beginning  we  mufl  lay  down  thele  three  indi- 
 fputable  principles. 
 
 I.  That  the  duration  of  the  12 <>o.</4;.f,  where- 
 in the  woman  in  the  12'^  Chapt.  of  the  ReveU' 
 tion,mui\  be  fed  in  the  defarc  3  which  is  alfo  cal- 
 The  xiCa  led  in  the  fame  place  a  time ,  times ,  and  half  a  time : 
 days.  The  rp|^g  a^  months^  during  which  tlic  Court  mull  be 
 Tiie  three  left  to  the  Gentiles,  according  to  what  is  laid  in 
 Eamilc,  the  I  I'll  Chap.  Thei26o^.r>j,  during  which  the 
 times,  atiU  tii/o  li/itncjfes  are  to  prophecy  clothed  in  fack- 
 ari^Le"''  cloth  ,  as  'cis  forc-told  in  the  fame  1 1^^  Chapter, 
 fame  pc-    ^n(j  lafliy     thc  AZ,  mofuhf  given  to  the  firll  haji 
 
 liod.  J   ->  I  «  ^^ 
 
C  ha p .  J .        of  the  prophecies.  y 
 
 of  the  ig*''  Chapter  of  the  Revel,  to  exerciTe  his  Part.  :^, 
 power.     All  thefe  different  periods,  IfIiy,areone 
 and  the  fame  period,  and  fignify  the  duration  of 
 the   Antichrijiian    Empre.      This   can't   be  di- 
 fputed. 
 
 The  fecond  principle  is  this  ,  that  in  that  Pro.- 
 phecy,  the  cUys^  the  years ,  and  the  mo97ths ,  may  be 
 taken  for  nature/  dciys,  months,  and  years  i  or  for 
 prophetical  ones  ,  a  aay  for  a  year.     This  might  th'e^ProT'^ 
 figniFy  natural  days  :  for  fometimes  the  Prophets  p^^^^ 
 do  fo  fpealcj  they  reckon  the  time  as  other  men  dm" ss  ^ 
 do,     feremy  reckon'd  joyedrs  for  the  duration  of  °''^"  ^^"^ 
 the  captivity  j   and  thele  years  are  natural  ones. 
 'Tis  certain  alio,  that  in  the  period  of  the  thou- 
 Jand  years  ,  defigned  for  the  reign  of  the  Churchy 
 after  the  deftruilion  of  Antichnfi  ,  the  years  are 
 taken  for  tjaturalye^rs. 
 
 But  it  is  not  lefs  certain  ,  that  thefe  days  and  Thep4;.iy74 
 theie  years  may  be  taken  myllically  for  pro^heti-  deny,  but 
 cal  days  and  years.     'Tis  confcif  ,   that, the  70  j'^iV^^r^ 
 7i'eeks  of  £>^«?V/ iignify  70  weeks  of  years.    God  may  fignify 
 faid  to   Ez.ebel^  Ihoti  shalt  fleep  on  thy  left  fide ^  ^1^9.''' 
 and  lay  th£  inujmty  of  the  houfe  of  /frael  upon  it\  chap  4, 
 according  to  the  number  of  the  days  that  thou  shah  ^''^" 
 Ije  H^on  it  ,   thoti  shalt  bear  their  iniquity.   I  have, 
 appointedjhee  each  day,  for  a  year.    God  fliid  to  the  Numb.  14, 
 llraelites  ,  according  to  the  number  of  the  days  in  '"^' 
 ivhich  ye  fearched  the  Land^  even  4.0  daysj  each  day 
 for  a  year  ,  shall  you  bear  your  iniquities  ^  even  a^o 
 years.     This  couidnotbe  obfcure  to  they/7'<t£"///^j-, 
 who  were   accuilom'd  to  this  ifyle  j  and  who 
 knew  there  were  weeks  of  years  in  their  Calendar, 
 as  well  as  weeks  of  days  3  and  that  a  week  of  years 
 anfwered  to  that  of  days,  one  year  for  one  day  ? 
 
 The  third  principle  is  this ,  that  here  the  num- 
 ber of  three /f^rj  -mdahalfj  4,2  months,^  and  1269 
 ,  -^  ^  S  days^ 
 
6  The  Accomplifhmint       Chap.  i. 
 
 Part. 2.  ^'^yu  cannot  fignify  an  indefinite  time .  Asitfome- 
 Thenum-  timcs  happens,  that  Bhe  Holy  Spirit  by  a  determi- 
 muVbea  nate  number  means  an  Undetermined  onc.     Away 
 definite     that  would  be  extreamly  advantagious  to  the  par- 
 not^i'n^n-  tifans  of  %ome .  For  when  one  fliall  have  demon- 
 definite     ftrated,  that  'tis  abfolutely  impoffible,  that  that 
 °°'^*         which  is  predicted  concerning  the  Antichriflian 
 Empire  ,  can  be  fulfilled  in  the  compafs  of  three 
 years  and  a  half^  it  would  be  very  ufeful  for  them, 
 if  they  could  fay,  we  muft  not  take  this  fo  ftrift- 
 ly  in  the  literal  fenfe  -,    that  it  may  fignify  three 
 times  ten ,  three  times  twenty ,  or  more ,  accor- 
 ding as  the  Holy  Spirit  oftentimes  means  an  in- 
 definite number  by  a  definite  one.  But  here  that 
 cannot  be.     There  are  certain  numbers  by  which 
 the  Projihets  ufe  todefcribe  an  indefinite  time,  by 
 reafon  of  a  certain  priviledgethofenum.bers  have. 
 Asthatof  three,  becaufe 'tis  the  firll  odd  number, 
 &  the  number  of  the  perfons  of  the  Trinity  >  that  of 
 feven^becaufe  of  the  feven  days  of  the  creation ;  that 
 'of  twelve  ,  becaufe  of  the  twelve  Patriarchs  ,  the 
 twelve  Tribes  ,  and  the  twelve  Apofiles  \  that  of 
 loo,  and  that  of  looo,  becaufe  thefe  are  num- 
 bers, that  according  to  tlie  cuftome  of  men,  are 
 often  defigned  to  fignify   a  great  undetermin'd 
 quantity.     But  we  ihall  not  find  any  examples 
 of  broken  nnn-jbers  ,  as  that  of  three  and  a  halfj 
 of  42  ,  and  1260  taken  for  indefinite  numbers. 
 'Tis  true,  the  Rcvclaticn  fpeaks  of  the  i44thou- 
 fand  fealed  ones.     Now  the  number  of  1 44,  is  not 
 Jefs  a  broken  one  than  that  of42.  But  'tisjbecaufe 
 344  is  the  product  of  that  of  12  multiplied  by  it 
 felf     The   Holy  Spirit   talces  tw^elve  tlioufand 
 fealed  perfons  of  every  Tribe  ^  12  times  I2malce 
 144.    Here  a  reafon  can't  be  given  ,  why  God 
 fhould  choofe  1260  djtys  to  mark  out  an  indefinite 
 
 time. 
 
Chap.  I.  cf  the  Prophecies.  7 
 
 time.     There  is  no  middle  way  therefore  j  theypart.  2, 
 mull  be  To  many  years  ,  or  fo  many  limple  days,  it  muft  be 
 So  that  when  we  lliall  have  proved  ,  that  the  or^V6^■'' 
 coiirfe  of  this  Empire  is  not  three^r^rjanda^*?//,  ^^j/.and 
 we  lliall  have  proved  alfo  that 'tis  1260/^*2^^.  Xo'^°'^°"* 
 prove  that  'tis  not  three  years  and  a  half  ^  we 
 need  but  run  through  the  Hifiory  of  this  Empire, 
 according  as  we  find  it  in  the  book  of  the  Reve- 
 
 lation. 
 
 Firfi  of  all  we  muft  know ,  that  according  to  IJl^umfnt 
 the  greateft  part  of /«/^<?r/>r^^(rri-,  almoft  the  whole  aga^'inft  the 
 Revelation  is  fpent  in  fore- telling  us,  and  fettingandh/if.^" 
 in  order  the  events  that  muft   happen  to  the  one  half 
 
 r^i  /    J       •  1   ■  •  r    ^       ■    I     -n         A      1       A    of  the  «<- 
 
 and  19^^  Chapters   contain   the  birth  ^  {'''^S,''^I^*'oUhTt^^ 
 finishings  ruin^  2nd  fall  of  this  Antichrifii^i  King-  venrs  of 
 dom.    Let  any  one  judge,  if  there  be  any  likely-  y^jfjanJ^a 
 hood,  that  this  only  prophetical  boo!^^  which  the  half. 
 Apojiles  have  left  us  for  the  time  of  thc2\^T<?/?4- 
 ment ,  moves  but  upon  three  7^<«ri  and  a /?<?//,,  and 
 hath  omitted  the  events  of  almoft  two  thoufmd 
 years.     So  that  the  general  Idea  of  this  Prophecy 
 can't  bef.r  this  im_agiuation  5  but  let  us  come  to 
 particulars. 
 
 SecondjTht  ii^'^Chapt.  begins  to  fpeak  of  this  sccdndAr- 
 Antichriflian  Empire  j  but  becaufe  this  is  but  as  a  fhefe  three 
 eeneral  Hiftory,  and  an  abrido;ement ,  'tis  in  thisra"^"^* 
 
 °  1  •"      ,  ,         .~°        r  ^        1  half  can  t 
 
 general  account,  that  thevilion  of  the  three  ^f^r.r  agree  with 
 and  a  half  is  hid ,  and  'tis  from,  hence  it  hath  been  ^' hat  is  faid 
 taken.  Let  us  iee  it  this  can  agree  with  the  places  bead  in  the 
 where  the  Prophet  enlargeth  this  fliort  defcri-  o'/J'h?  Kci 
 ption.  We  have  in  the  1^^^  Chap,  a  reprefenta- *£/«»»«.,  ■* 
 tion  of  this  Empire  under  the  emblems  of  two 
 heafls  3  of  which   one  had  fevea  heads  and  ten 
 
^  Tte  *-^ccompUfhment        Chap.i, 
 
 Fart".  2.  horns ^  land  the  other  but  one  head  aud  two  horns- 
 We  there  fee  in  the  firft  place  a  bealtwithfeven 
 heads  and  ten  horns.     It  hath  been  confefled  to 
 tis ,  that  this  is  Antichri^,  We  have  proved,  that 
 the  word  beafl  fignifies  ^nEmfire^  confiiling  of  a 
 founder  and  hisfefccejfors.     Now  fee  a  fine  fuc- 
 ceffion  5  and  a  veiy  confiderable  time ,  that  fame 
 of  three  years  and  a  half^  to  be  called  an  Empre^ 
 and  to  be  meant  by  a  beaji.     Certainly  this  beaft- 
 with  feven  heads  and  ten  horns^  is  the  Roi-aan  Em- 
 fire  in  its  whole  extent,  from  its  founder  Romu- 
 /w  even  to  Antichrifi  ^  who  muft  be  according  to 
 £  el  I  ar  mine  J  the  laft  Roman   Eni^erour\^   tliough 
 without  the   name  of  a  Roman  Emperour.     And 
 this  Roman  Empire  is  brought  in  anew  exprefly, 
 for  the  {tvtnx\\head  with  ten  horns,  which  malce- 
 jf^ntichrijr^  i.e.  the  ten  Kings  his  valfals  ,  which 
 give  him- their  power.     In  truth,  three  years  and 
 a  half  would  they  well  dcferve  ,  that  the  Holy^ 
 Spirit  fhould  reprelent  them  to  us ,  and  lay  be- 
 fore our  eyesafrefn,  all  this  great  Empire  oi-Av^o^ 
 3  000  years  duration  ?  For  by  the  confeffion  of  our 
 adveriaries,  the  Roman  Empre  doth  yet  laft,  and. 
 ihall  continue  even  to  Antichri^  ,  who  Ihall  be 
 ti-\e  laft  King  of  it.     Now  there  is  about  two 
 thoufand  four  or  five  hundred  years  fince  the  firll 
 foundation  of  %ome.  Moreover  Anticbrifi  is  the 
 leventh  head  oi:  the  l{oman  Em-prre.     This  is  fa 
 evident  ,  that  it  can't  be  gain-fayed.   Now  muil 
 there  not  be  fomc  proportion  between  the  heads 
 and  their  durations!'  The  head  of  the  KingshHed 
 near  zoo  years  ,  that  of  the  E?}!j)erors  above  500 
 )'ears  :  what  proportion  is  there  between  fo  long 
 a  duration  •,  and  this  oi'thre^  years  and  a  half?  As 
 for  us,  we  pretend ,  that  the  lail/ji^W  mull  endure 
 as  long  as  the  ciher  fix-,     Rome  under  Kwgs,  Con-, 
 
 ft*ls^ 
 
Ghap.i.  of  the  Trophecies*  9 
 
 pils^  Decemvirs,  Tribunes  of  the  people,  perpe^Part.t 
 tual  Diyi^tors  ,  and  Emperors  hath  lallcd  about 
 12^0  ^v^r^  ;  it  mull  be  as  long  under  the  Popes. 
 But  at  leail,  the  head  o'l  ^nttchrifi  iTiould  lallai; 
 Rome  fomc  ages  ,  to  have  its  duration  propor- 
 tionable to  that  of  the  other  hej^d-s.  It  figniiies 
 nothing  to  us  what  period  is  alTigned  to  it,  pro- 
 vided it  be  not  that  of  three  naiftral  years  and  ,z 
 half. 
 
 For  we  have  proved  that  if  it  can'tbe  taken  for 
 three  natural  years  and  a  half,  it  mull  necelfarily 
 be  taken  for /Jr5>/'/?^^/V^/  years. 
 
 Thirdly,  In  the  fame  Chapter^  the  (zmtjinti-  Third Arg. 
 chriflian  Empire  appears  ao;ain  under  the  form  of"  ''"'^^ , 
 ^  lecond  heajt ,  that  hath  but  one  head  and  two  naif  ^^^/j. 
 horns.     Yet  once  more,  fee  a  great  my ilery,  for ptefair"  * 
 a  matter  that  is  to  endure  but  three  years  and  a  over  the 
 half,  inaperiodof  2000;^^.'^.  Of  thefiriU^^/.^^'J'.^^f 
 the  Prophet  faith,  that  it  was  ^iven  to  him  to  makenchhei  by 
 li/ar  ti/ith  the  Saints,  and  to  overcome  them-y  ^«^norbyfe- 
 alfo  to  him  ^l'as given  power  over  every  Tribe,  Tongue  ducmg 
 and  Nation.     And  of  the  fecond  ,  that  he  fhould 
 deceive  ther/t  that  dzvell  on  the  Earth ,  by  rsafon  of 
 thofe  miracles  ,  which  he  hadpower  to  do ,  &c.  and 
 that  all,  both  fr/%all  andgreat ,  fice  and.  bond  should 
 receive  his  mark^  tn  their  hand,  and  in  their  fore- 
 heads.    Afterwards  'tis  laid  of  this  ^ntichnflian 
 Empre^  under  the  emblem  of  a  woman  fitting  on 
 a  bcall  with  fcven  hcad^  ::nd  rcn  horns ,  thac  all 
 the  Kings  of  the  Earth  have  ij^nmitted  %uhoredQm 
 %i>ith  her ,  that  she  made  drunk,  all  the  Inhabitants 
 of  the  Earth  with  the  wine  of  her  whoredoms ,  and 
 tnat  all  the  Nations  drank^of  the  wine  ofherrvhore- 
 dom.    This  fignifies  two  things  3  one  ,  that  this 
 Anttchrifim  Empire  muft  fubdue  all  Nations > 
 .the  fecond ,  that  it  mull  feduce  them  by  its  figns 
 
 •  and 
 
I©  Tloe  Accomplifhment.        Chap.  i. 
 
 Part,  2.  and  falfe  miracles.  Now  can  any  one  imagine? 
 that  three  years  and  a  half  fuffice  ,  firft  to  conquer 
 an  Empire  and  overcome  all  2^{^^/^/(?«/ 3  fecondly5to 
 feduce  and  pervert  them  5  and  bring  them  to  deny 
 the  Chriftian  Religion.  If  Antichrtfi  were  to  uie 
 that  method  that  is  ufed  in  France ,  and  were  to 
 life  no  other  but  that,  it  maybe  in  three  years  and 
 a  half,  he  could  make  many  kingdoms  ^]\irt  (hri~ 
 ftiantty^  as  mfix  months  he  hath  made  the  refor' 
 rotation  be  abjured  by  more  than  a  million  of  -per" 
 fins.  But 'tis  plaiuj  xho.  Antichri^oi  iht  Papfisis 
 not  to  ufe  this  way.  So  that  one  may  fay  ,  the 
 Clergy  of  France  have  outltript  their  Antichri^, 
 and  that  there  never  was  a  more  hellifh  fort  of 
 ferfecmion.  It  is  clear,  I  fay,  that  jintichrifi-  is 
 to  carry  away  men  by  feducing  them  5  for  other- 
 wife,  whyfhould  he  ^ovkfgns  and  miracles?  and 
 though  he  were  to  pervert  the  Chrtfiians  with 
 Dragoons ,  at  leaft  certainly  he  ought  to  have  con- 
 quered them  by  arms  before  hand ,  and  have  over- 
 turned every  other  Empire.  Can  he  conquer  all 
 the  World  in  three  years  ?  where  are  the  exam- 
 ples of  fo  fwift  a  conqueft  .^  Alexander  the  Great 
 is  reprefented  in  the  vifion  of  the  four  Beafis,  as 
 a  Leopard,  by  reafon  of  the  fpeedinels  of  hiscon- 
 quefts.  Yet  hefpent  more  than  three  years  and  a 
 half,  and  had  conquered  but  one  part  o£Afa  when 
 he  died.  Are  three  years  and  a  half  fufficient  to 
 reaffemble  the  ^ews  from  all  the  Countries  of  the 
 World  ,  to  make  them  mafiers  of  the  whole  Vm- 
 verfc,  to  re-eftablifh  the  mofaieal  worship,  and  re- 
 build the  Temple  of  Solomon?  Only  the  building 
 of  the  Temple  the  firft  time ,  took  up  (even  years. 
 They  laboured  more  than  40  years  about  that  of 
 Herod  5  and  this  of  Antichrifi  ,  which  will  ap- 
 parently be  more  magnificent  3  Ihallbefijiiihtina 
 
 few 
 
chap,  1.         of  the  Troche  cuu  \\ 
 
 few  months.   If  there  were  therefore  nothing  elfe  Part.  ^ « 
 but  what  were  to  be  done  by  the  violence  of  An- 
 tichrifi  5  according  to  the  very  fuppofitionof  the 
 popish  DaBors,  it  would  be  impoflibletobedonc 
 in  5  o  years. 
 
 How  much  more  impoffible  is  it,  that  hefhould 
 attain  his  end  in  lb  fhort  a  time,  in  what  he  is  to 
 do  by  the  means  of  fedncing  ?  His  falfe  Prophet 
 muft  feduce  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  Earth,  i.e, 
 all  the  STubje^ls  o£  xht  Roman  Empire ,  according 
 to  the  ftyle  of  the  Writers  in  thole  times ,  who 
 defined  the  %omAn  -Ew^ir^  by  the  habitable  earth. 
 There  mull  be  much  more  time  toy2'^^«  the  Na- 
 tions than  to  concjutr  them.  Vi  Antichrifi\,r2iSX.o 
 eftablifh  his  Religion  by  violence  only  ,  it  might 
 be  faid  that  in  building  up  his  Empire  he  would 
 build  up  his  Religion  ;  but  it  is  clearer  than  the 
 day,  that  he  mult  per  (wade  and  [educe.  'Tis  for 
 this  purpofc  that  he  worketh  Sig^.is.  There's  no 
 n^t^  Kii  miracles  to  eiLablilh  a  Religion  bv  arms. 
 The  Prophecy  faith  exprefly,  that  he  shall  make 
 drunk^the  Nations  of  the  Earth  ii:th  the  "wine  of 
 his  -whoredoms.  Which  fignifies  great  obftinacy, 
 drunkenefs  of  mind  ,  perfwafion.  Now  behold 
 a  ftrange  thing,  in  iefs  than  threeyearsanda  halfy 
 a  (educer  utterly  deftroys  the  "whole  Chnffian  Re- 
 '  Itgion^  and  by  the  menns  o^ perfn'olfon  feduces  all 
 the  Chriftians  ,  and  perfwaUcs  them  to  become  j^.^^^^^p^^. 
 
 jews.  guiuent. 
 
 Fourthly.,  We  have  in  the  i^^^Chap.  an -.bridge-  f^nS'e 
 ment  of  the  Hiftcry  of  the  ruin  of  fpiritual  Ba-  Antkhr.ipu 
 bylon.     She  is  fallen  ,  she  is  fallen  ^  Babylon  that'^^'f^^^l 
 great  City.    We  have  proved  before,  that  Baby-  up  more 
 Ion  and  the  Antichriflian  Eivpire  are  the  fame  thing,  Jofdlng'^tc 
 Now  the  Prophet  in  this  Chapt.  concerning  the  ^^^  K^h 
 €nd  of  the  Antichriflian  Empire^  makes  two  periods  th/|«v;i. 
 
 '^  "of 
 
 \ 
 
I^  The  j^ccompUpomem        Chap;  1. 
 
 Part .  2 .  of  his  lafb  ruin  5  the  firfl  is  called  the  harvefi.  Theft 
 £.14.8.  he  that  fate  on  the  Cloud  thrufl  in  his  fickie  on  the 
 \^  J  ■  Earth ,  and  the  Earth  ^vas  reaped.  The  fecond  is 
 called  the  vintage.  And  the  other  Angel  thruji  in 
 his  Jickje  into  the  Eartip  ^  and  gathered  the  Vine  of 
 the  Earthy  and  cafi  it  into  the  great  %i/me-prefs  of 
 the  wrath  of  God.  It  is  plain,  at  ieall,  thattheie 
 two  ]>eriods  muft  be  dffiant  one  from  the  other, 
 as  much  as  ordinarily  the  harvclt  is  from  the  vin- 
 tage. Now 'tis  well  known,  that  the  prophecies 
 reprefent  in  a  little ,  what  the  events  iliew  in  the 
 great ;  and  confequently  as  the  barvell  is  many 
 days  dillaat  from,  the  vintage,  itv/ill  be  necefTa- 
 xy  that  the  two,  parts  of  the  fall  oi  xhz  Antichri- 
 fiian  Empire ,  ihould  be  many  years  diftant  one 
 from  the  other.  Now  if  meerly  the  fall  of  the 
 Babylonish  Empire  takes  up  many  years  ,  the  flou- 
 rishing and  the  firength,  of  this  Empire  muil  take 
 up  much  more  time.  An  Empire fo ftrong ,  can't 
 be  ruin'd  in  the  twinckling  '■f  an  eye  ,  and  in  one 
 months  time.  Moreover,  there  mfill  be  an  interval 
 of  reft  between  the  harveftand  the  vintage.  All  this 
 neceflarily  fuppofeth  more  than  three  year^  and  *i 
 half 
 
 The  15-^^  and  16^^  Chapt.  conj:ain  thevifionof 
 the  feven  viols  of  the  wrath  of  God ,  that  muft  be 
 poured  out  on  the  Earth.  It  is  evident  that  ail 
 thefe  feven  viols  refpect  the  Anttchrifiian  Empire. 
 The  firft  plague  is  an  ulcer  ,  that  feizes  on  the 
 *"v^"io*  ^'^^^  ^^'^^  ^^^'^  '■'•'^  mark^ofthe  beafi.  The  5^''  viol 
 V.  19.  is  cajl  on  the  feat  of  the ^  beafi  -,  at  thefeventh,  the 
 great  City  ,  which  is  the  fiuiie  beaft  ,  is  divided 
 into  three  parts.  And  before  the  viols  were  given 
 to  the  feven  Angels ,  they  that  had  obtained  vi^o- 
 ry  over  the  beafi  ,  over  hts  image ,  over  his  mark^, 
 and  over  his  name ,  arereprcfeiujiiasrcjoycingin 
 
 the. 
 
 «•  JJ.2, 
 
Ghap.  T*  vftle^rophecies^  13 
 
 the  prefcnce  of  the  feven  Angels,  that  had  recei-  Fart.  2; 
 ved  the  feven  plagues. 
 
 Fifthly  ^  All  this    makes  it  appear  ,  that  thefe  Tfre fifth 
 feven  viols  -ire  feven  periods  ,  included  in  the  du-  tkcffeTen  ' 
 ration  of  ^ntichrifts  Empire  ,  under  which  God  ^''°\softhe 
 
 n  1  •  I  1      ■     J  L        isthChap, 
 
 mult  pour  out  his  terrible  judgements  on  that  are  (even 
 Empire,     lliefe  feven  periods  mull:  divide  his  du-  Pu^^ff  °C 
 
 .  1     .        ''^  J  r  the  tall  ot 
 
 ration  into  leven  parts,  very  near  equal,even  though  the  Ann- 
 one  I'hould   fuppofe  that  the  feven  periods  con-  ',f'''f""'  ,, 
 tain  this  ti^hole  duration  ,  every  vtoi  and  every  every  one 
 ■period  would  have  but  fix  months  to  laft,  accor-  pe/iodsf 
 ding  to  the  fuppolition  of  the  Romish  DoSlors. contains  . 
 The  truth  is,  that  thefe  feven  viols  are  iacluded  Ji'^Agcl'^"'^ 
 in  the  half  oiWie  duration  o£  j^ntichrijls  Empire^ 
 or  a  little  morej  For  'tis  the  Hiilory  of  the/^// 
 of  chat  Empire.     If  it  lails  but  three  years  and  a 
 half^  it  is  n^celTary ,  that  at  the  leail  it  fhould  be 
 two  years  a  growing  j  fo  there  will  rernain  no 
 more  than  eighteen  months  for  thefe  feven  viols, 
 and  to  every  period  wc  muil  aflign  a  little  more 
 than  two  months.     This  is  very  plainly  abfurd. 
 There  is  no  example  of  the  like  matter  in  all  the 
 Prophecies.     'The  feven  feats  ^  the.  feven  trumpets 
 oi:  the  Revelation  contain  many  ages  j  'tis  ridicu- 
 lous to  iiippofe  that  tht  feven  viols  contain  but 
 fonie  months.       We  fhall   fee   afterward  ,   that 
 every  viol  extends  it  felf  to  more  than  a  100 
 years. 
 
 Sixthly.,  The  17*'^  Chapt.  reprefents  to  us  the  Tfie  fixth 
 Empire  and  the  Religion  oi  ^ntichriji  ^  under  the  whl™ 
 emblem  of  a  wor/ian  fitting  on  a  beafl  with  feven  foretold  in 
 hea^s  and  ten  horns.     'Tis  faid,  this  woman  muft  chap',  can- 
 make  her  felf  drnnl^with  the  blood  of  the  Martyrs.  "°^  ^°^^ 
 That  firll  of  all,  the  ten  Kings  mufi  give  their  po-wer  thtte  yz^n 
 to  the  heafl;  that  afterwards,  they  mujlfght againfi  J"?-^^.^^^* 
 (^£  Laml  in  favour  of  the  beaft  j  and  th?;:  at  laft,    r.'  t?. 
 
 thefe    '-''* 
 
14  The  ^ccomplijhynent        Cnap.i. 
 
 Pait.  2 .  tliefe  very  fame  Kings  muft  change  their  fide  and 
 v.i6.  their  opinion,  Stri^  the  -whore  ^  make  her  defoUte^ 
 eat  her  fleshy  burn  her  tvith  fire:  can  fo  many  chan-^ 
 ges  in  mens  fpirits  ,  and  in  the  world  ,  can  fo 
 many  revolutions  happen  in  three  years  and  a 
 half^ 
 
 in  the  fame  Chapt.  we  find  a  head  that  lafls  a 
 '^'     '     little.    T^he  [even  heads  are  [even  Kings  ,  five  are 
 fallen^  the  other  is  not  jet  come  ^  and  when  he  co~ 
 meth^  he  mufi  continue  a  short  J^ace.     I  once  be- 
 lieved ,  that  he  that  was  to  come^  znd was  to  con- 
 tinue a  little  time  ,  was  Antichrift.    But  looking 
 more  carefully  into  the  Text ,  with  reference  to 
 the  events, 'tis  plain  that  that  can  the.   We  muft 
 ■     therefore  ,   by  him  that  was  to  continue  a  little 
 time  ^  underftand  the  eighth  King.   Andthehea(h 
 that  was  ,  and  is  not  ,  even  he  is  the  eighth  King^ 
 And  this    King  is  the  fecond  part  of  the  head 
 of  the  Emperors,  which  being  divided  into  two, 
 Chrifiian  Smperors  ,    and    Pagan  ones  ,    makes 
 eight  heads  ,  or  eight  Kings,  together  with  the 
 other  fix.     This  eighth  head  ,   which  is  that  of 
 the  Chrijlian  Emperors,  in  truth  lafted  but  a  very 
 little  while,  viz..  fromConffantine to  Talentinian^ 
 "who  was  affafiinated  by  ^JMaximns ,  about  1 3  o 
 or  140  ye^rrs.     See  what  the  Holy  Spirit  calls  a 
 little  time.     Judge  if  the   Smpre  of  zAntichrij}, 
 that  muft  laft  longer  than  the  eighth  head ,  mull 
 laft  but  three  years  and  a  half. 
 ArsumLt,      Seventhly  ,"  The  18  ''^  Chap,  contains  a  larger 
 the  dura-  '  dcfcriptiott  of  the  laft  ruin  of  this  Antichrifiian. 
 impi?cof^  ^»W^-    'Tis  there  reprefented  ,  as  a  great  City 
 old  Baheiis  called  Babylon ,  rich,  merchandizing,  puft't  up  with 
 ofth?d"u«-the  concourfe  of  people,  and  of  their  riches  Car- 
 4ion  of  the  ried  thither  for  many  ages. 
 '^nEmgirf.     Its  inhabitants  are  defcribed  ,  as  Merchants 
 
 grown 
 
chap.  I.  of  the  Prophecies,  \^ 
 
 grown  rich  by  its  commerce.  She  is  defcribed  as  Part.?,* 
 a  Qtj  abounding  in  ^leafure ,  as  well  as  in  riches. 
 For  alt  that  contributes  to  pleafure  and  luxury, 
 enters  into  this  defcription.     (jol^y  ftlver^^reciom  chap.i8. 
 fionesj  pearlsy  purple,  filkji  fiueetfmelling  vejfels^  and  '^^ "'  ^i' 
 mofi  preciom  wood;  brnfs^  iron^  marble^  cinnamon^    ^  2,,^ 
 perfumes^  ointments^  tnccnfe^  wine  ^  oil^   muficiansy 
 flayers  on  the  har^  ,    pipers  ,  trnrnpetters  ;  In  coH- 
 Icience,  is  this  the  delcription  of  an  Empire  and  of  a 
 City,  thatmuft  laftbut  three  years  and  a  half -yth^t 
 in  that  little  fpace  of  time  muit  be  built,  railed,  en- 
 riched, and  ruined  ?    . 
 
 Firltof  all  5  the  Antichrifiian  Empire  is  called 
 Babylon ,  becaufc  ancient  Babylon  was  ixs  type  and 
 figure.  That  Empire  of  old  Babel  lalbed  many 
 ages ;  and  fhould  tbefe  many  ages  be  the  type  and 
 figure  of  theie  three  years  and  a  half  ?  Can  this 
 be  faid  or  thought  ?  It  happens  well ,  that  the 
 Prophets  rcprelent  future  things  that  are  great ^ 
 by  types  that  are  much  lefs.  This  is  the  very  na- 
 ture of  types.  They  are  little  draughts  of  that, 
 which  the  event  mull  produce  at  large.  So  days  in 
 the  types  ,  muft  naturally  reprelent  years.  But 
 'tis  ab'iurd  to  fay  ,  that  years  in  the  types  reprc- 
 fent  but  days  in  the  things  (ignified  by  the 
 types. 
 
 Eighthlp  Moreover,  doth  a  City  become  rich  in  The  Sth 
 three  years  and  a  half  ?  What  kind  of  commerce  ^  [f""^^^"^' 
 then  mull  that  of  this  jintichriflian  Empire  h^^habcrista- 
 that  fhall  make  the  fortunes  of  her  merchants  in  fJa'^^^y 
 fb  little  a  time?  The  H.  Spirit  borrows  thefe  fi- enriched 
 gures  fi-om  what  is  done  and  feen  inhumane  life.  commerM!,' 
 *Tis  feen  therein ,  that  Cities  become  rich  and 
 powerful  by  long  commerce.     But  never  were  any 
 of  them  feen  to  attain  to  a  furprizing  greatnefs ,  by 
 itt'i  or  three  ysurs  commerce. 
 
 La  lily t 
 
i  S  Tl;e  jiccomplifl^mmt       C  h a p .  i . 
 
 t>^^^  o"  "   Lafily.  A  C/f7andan£w5!p;>^,thatarerairedand 
 The  9th"  deftroyed  in  three  years  and  a  half^h-xv^  not  time  to 
 Argumenr,  g.^^l^ej^.  ^Qgether  voluptuous  things  5  and  to  enjoy 
 B^bjfon  w   them .     It  mull  always  fight  to  conquer ,  to  grow 
 leptefent-  ^j-eater,  or  to  defend  it  lelf.   \i  \h&  Amichriftian 
 viag%a-"    lEmprs  lafts  but  three  years  and  a  half,  this  is  not 
 i°>'^^  cacc  ^°°  much  to  eilablilh  its  greatnefs  by  fword  and  by 
 °  "'      *  fire,  and  to  repel  1  that  force  th at  muildeftroy  it.  Of 
 necelTity  Antichrift  and  his  adherents  muftrf/wv^i^j 
 be  in  violent  motion^  in  trouble  ind'm  ivar.  Where- 
 as the  defcription  o£jpiritual'Bai>)lonimpoi'isttie 
 polleffion  of  a  long  peace  ,  during  which  llie  mufl 
 heap  together  both  all  the  riches,  andallthepka- 
 fures  of  the  World. 
 
 The  19''^  Chapt.  is  thelafl,  wherein  the  r/^/«  of 
 Argument,  this  Empire  is  defcribed  to  us.     We  there  fee  him 
 the  tuia  ot  -^y^Q  is  called,  the  faithful  and  the  true^  and  the  Word 
 loaish Em-  of^od ,  i.  e.  J.  Chrilf,  that  prepares  himfelfforthe 
 din^  Vo"hi  combat  5  that  caufes  tlie  armies  of  Heaven  to  follow 
 defcription  him,  that  calls  all  the  birds  ofHeavenandalithe 
 cb.^canno'j  ^^^^^  of  the  Eai'th  to  the  ilaughter ,  that  gives  bat- 
 be  wrought  tels,  that  obtains  the  vicloiy,  that  calls  the  bealf  and 
 yLi^r'l^rid  a  ^^^  ^^^^^  Prophct  iuto  the  lake  of  fire  and  bi-imllonco 
 ftaif.         For  this  alone,  more  is  neceflary  than  three  years  and 
 a  half.     For  an  Empire  fo  vafi-  ,  fo  Urge ,  and  fe 
 fli'ong  as  that  o^Antichrtfi  mult  be,  is  not  dellroyed 
 in  ^  few  dap. 
 
 Cf^AP. 
 
Chap.  2.  -isf  theTraphecies,  17 
 
 \ Part  1 . 
 
 CHAP.     It,  « 
 
 The  Ufl  Argument  again/}  the  Chimera  of  thre^ 
 years  and  half ,  taken  from  the  time ,  during 
 which  the  Temple  ivasprophandhy  Antiochus. 
 Four  quite  different  times  Jet  down  for  that 
 in  Daniels  Prophecies.  An  explication,  and 
 a  reconciling  of  thofe  four  times.  An  applica- 
 tio0of  thefe  four  times  to  the  Kingdom  of  Aw-* 
 tichrift,  and  the  ruin  of  that  Kingdom. 
 
 IDraw  my  laft  Argument  againft  this  chimeri- 
 cal duration  of  three  years  and  a  half,  from  the 
 moil  famous  of  all  the  types  of  jintichrifi  ^  viz. 
 Antiochus  Epiphanes.  'Tis  he  that  perfecuted  the 
 Church  y  that  opprelled  it,  that  defiled  the  Tem^ 
 ple^  that  caufed  the  duly  jacri fee  to  ceafe  for  the 
 ipace  o^ three  natnraL years  and  a  half.  Wherein 
 it  is  evident ,  that  God  hath  fet  him  as  a  type  of 
 Antichrifi ,  who  during  the  fpace  o'tthree ^rophc' 
 tical  years  and  a  half,  was  in  like  manner  to  leize 
 on  the  Church  ,.  to  fill  the  Temple  of  God  with 
 Idols  ^  and  make  the  pure  fervice  of  God,  the 
 continual  facrifices  of  praifes  and  prayers ,  which 
 God  hath  referved  for  himfelf  alone,  to  ceafe.  Now 
 we  muft  remember  this  maxime,  which  we  have 
 already  advanced  in  the  fore- going  Chapter,  vIk.. 
 thzt  types  -''e  oenigmatical ,  and  j/;£'r^  pictures  of 
 great  events,  great  in  their  extent  as^wellasinthcir^.-- 
 qualities.  .  This  maxime  is  evident  ,  it  hath  nos/orfpu^- 
 need  of  proofs.  And  according  to  tliis  principle, ^^"5"  '"  ^ 
 feeing  the  times  muft  be  fhortj  as  well  as  th^  other 
 
 B  b  ilrokcs. 
 
i8  TI}e  Auomplifhment      Chap.  2, 
 
 Paita.   Urokes,  it  is  clear,  xXmcontraBed  years  c^axinoihc 
 better  reprefented  than  by  dajs^  not  by  months^  for 
 a  month  is  the  revolution  oiihtAfoon^  and  confe- 
 quently  it  can't  be  proper  to  reprefent  the  revo- 
 lutiou  of  the  Sun^  which  is  a  quite  different  5f<ir. 
 But  the  day  and  the  year  are  the  revolutions  of 
 the  Sun-j  xht  year  is  the  great  revolution,  xheday 
 the  little  one.     If  one  would  reprefent  in  iTiort 
 the  great  revolntion  of  the  Sun ,  one  can't  do  it 
 better  than  by  the  fmall  revolution  of  the  fame 
 Star.  And  thence  I  conclude,  that  the  oppreffion 
 of  the  Church  by  AntiochKi  ,  who  was  the  type^ 
 having    lalled    i26o     little   revolutions  JK  the 
 Sun,  they  mufl  reprefent y^  r/ta/ty  o^zhtgi'eat re- 
 volutions of  the  fame  Star.   I  fpend  a  Chapter  on 
 this  laft  proof,  becaufe  in  the  duration  of  the  op- 
 prellion  of  the  fewish  Church  hy  (tAntiochm  fpi- 
 fhancs^  there  are  confiderable difficulties,  which 
 ipring  from  the  differences  of  the  Prophecies  of 
 JDaniel  and  the  events ,  fuch  as  the/;'^  book  of  the 
 tiJ^acchabees  reprefents  them  to  us.    I  hope  that 
 the  clearing  theie  difficulties  about  the  duration 
 of  the  perfecution  o£  yintiochusj  will  give  us  fuch 
 light  into  the  duration  of  the  Kingdom  oi  Ami- 
 chnjt,  as  will  pleafe  the  curious. 
 Four  times      We  muft  therefore  obferve  ,  that  the  Prophet 
 noted  by    D^nigi  dcfcribcs  the  time  of  the  dui-ation  of  the 
 
 ijan-.e^   tor  7  1      r  n  1   • 
 
 the  durati-  perlecutiou  that  was  to  befall  his  nation  ,  mfout 
 Tocfu^r  <lifi:erent  manners. 
 
 pcifecu-  Firll-  of  all,  he  faith  in  the  eighth  Chap,  after 
 *'""■  having  fpoken  oi  Antiochtu  Efi^hanes^  under  the 
 C.8.  v.ij.  embleme  of  the  little  horn  J  Then  I  heard  one  Samt 
 fpeaking  ,  and  another  Saint  piid  unto  that  certain 
 Saint  that  fpah^^  Hoiv  long  shall  bethevtjioncon" 
 cerning  the  daily  facrifice  and  the  tranfgrejjion  of  de- 
 folation.)  to  give  hoth  thefanclnary  ^md  the  hofitobe 
 
 trodden 
 
chap.  2.  of  the  Prophecies.  ip 
 
 trodden  under  foot '?  And  hefaid  unto  me^unto  2500  Part  2,' 
 days;  then  shall  the  San^uary  be  cleanfed.  ^'  ^^' 
 
 "Daniel  leafluming  the  affair  of  Antiochus  in 
 the  eleventh  Chapter ,  and  continuing  it  in  the 
 twelfthjobferves  three  times.  And  one  [aid  to  the  man  ^*^'  "• 
 clothed  in  linnen  ,  which  waj  upon  the  ivaters  of 
 the  river  ,  How  long  shall  it  be  to  the  endofthefe 
 wonders  ?  And  I  heard  the  man  clothed  in  li-men^ 
 which  %vas  on  the  waters  of  the  river^  when  he  held 
 f4p  his  right  hand  and  his  left  hand  unto  heaven  ^  and 
 fwore  by  him  that  liveth  for  ever^  that  it  shall  be  for  a 
 4imey  times  and  a  half :  It  is  plain,  this  fignifies  one 
 year  J  two  years  ^  and  half  a  year  ^  three  years  an  da 
 half.  So  then  you  fee  the  fecond  time. 
 
 The  third  is  obferved  in  the  fameChapt.  And  ^•^-* 
 f'om  the  time  that  the  daily  facrifice  shall  be  taken 
 away  y  and  the  abomination  that  maketh  defolate  fet 
 upy  there  shall  be  1190  days. 
 
 Lafily^  The  fourth  time  is  found  in  the  follow- 
 ing verfe ,   Bleffed  is  he  that  waiteth  ^  and  cometh  to     v.  iz* 
 the  i:^^<)  days.  See  then  four  different  numbers. 
 
 Two  thoufand  three   hundred    evenings   and    ^5o=^« 
 mornings. 
 
 A  time ,  times  and  half  a  time ,  that  malce  three    nso: 
 years  and  a  half,  and  days. 
 
 One  thoufand  two  hundred  fourfcore  and  ten    »29> 
 days. 
 
 And  la{lly,.Gne  i;houfand  three  hundred  and  thir-    i  j ;  j. 
 ty  five  days.     ;.,         .'  '/.,., 
 
 I  do  not  kriowwhether  any  Interpreters  have  The  my^re- 
 imderllood   the  my/Iery  ,  but  fee   how   I  ex-g°rmlS. 
 plain  it,  ber$, 
 
 Firft,  we  mufl  know,  that  the  firft  number  of 
 2  3  00  mornings  and  evenings ,  muft  not  be  taken  for 
 2300  days  ,  as  Interpreters  take  it  5  which  forces 
 them  to  go  back  to  the  very  beginning  of  the  reigi> 
 
 B  b  2.  0? 
 
20  The  Jccomfflifhment        Chap.i. 
 
 Part  2,    o^AntiochHs.T\Yo  thoufand  three  hundred  morn- 
 nin^sTad"  ^"^^^  ^^^^  cvenings  taken  forfo  many  <^^>' J ,  makefix 
 evenings    years  ^  ^GVii' months  ^  V^cwoj  days .    The  prophana- 
 n^4^da's  ''^^^•^  ended  in  the  i+S^''  year  dtthesx^r^ofthe  Se- 
 '  leucid^  as  we  iliall  fee.     So  that  we  mult  go  back 
 even  to  the  142  year^  to  find  there  the  beginning 
 oF  thefe  lix  years  ,  four  months  ^  and  twenty  days. 
 And  it  were  neceffary  that  the  prophanation  of  the 
 San(Stuary,  and  the  ceilation  of  the  daily  facriiice 
 ihould  then  begin.     For  the  Prophet  Ipeaks  ex- 
 prelly  of  the  ccjfation  of  the  daily  p.crifjce.     Ho^-i/ 
 long  shall  be  the  vijion  concerning  the  daily  facri" 
 ficet  And  he  receives  this  Anf\ver,/(?r  2:^00  e7jen- 
 zng  and  morr.i'ngs.   Yet  'tis  certain,  by  the  Hillory 
 of  the  zyvCacchabees  ,  and  by  the  Prophecy  of  the 
 tv\^elfth  Chapter  of  Daniel ,  that  the  prophana- 
 tion of  the  Sanctuary  5  and  the  ceflation  of  the  daily 
 facrifice  ,  bcgm  not  till  three  years  after  ^  viz..  the 
 i^")  year  of  the  <iy£ra  of  the  Seleucida.  I  am  per- 
 fwaded  therefore,  that  wemuft  underftand  by  it, 
 two  thoufand  three  hundred  facrifices  of  thd  even- 
 ing and  the  morning.     And  this  will  not  be  fcru- 
 pled  by  him  that  iliall  confider,  Firft^  That  it  is  not 
 II  fual  in  the  holy  Tongue,  nor  in  any  other,  to  fay, 
 tii'd  eveninas  and  mornings .  or  three  eventn^s  and 
 »7f?/-;;/;;^j-,  meaning  t7i/o  days^  three days,^c.  Second- 
 ly ,  That  the  ceffation  of  this  daily  facritjcethat  was 
 offered  morning  and  evening  ,  being  here  fpoken 
 of,  to  thisqueition  ,  Ho7i^  long  shall  be  the  vijion 
 concerning  the  daily  fieri  fice,  a  more  proper  and  in* 
 telligibieanfwcr  than  this  cannot  be  given,  viz..  It 
 ihali  be  for  ttt^o    thofifmd  three  hundred  evenings 
 and  mornings.     That  is  to  fay  ,  There  iTiall  bean 
 interruption  q^  two  thoufand  three  hundred  facrifi-' 
 €es.    So  that  this  number  malvcs  one  thoufand  one 
 hundred  and  fifty  days.  See  then  thefe  four  numbers. 
 
 I,  SUven 
 
C  h  3  p.  Q .  of  the  frophecies^.  2 1 
 
 1.  Eleven  hundred  and  fifty  days^  which  make  Part:^. 
 three  years ^  two  months^  and  ten  days. 
 
 z.  A  time,  times,  and  half  a  time^  which  are 
 three  years  andyT.v  months. 
 
 I .  One  thouland  two  hundred  fourfcore  and  ten 
 days,  which  make  three  years  -And/even  months. 
 
 4.  One  thouland  three  hundred  thirty  five  days, 
 that  make  three  years  ,  ei^ht  months  ,  ^nd  fifteen, 
 days. 
 
 In  the  whole  taking  thirty  daysior  eYcryntanth, 
 a  round  number^  which  the  Holy  Spirit  hath  cho- 
 ien,  to  avoid  broken  numbers  arifing  from  the  in- 
 equality of  the  months  :  Which  appears  by  this,, 
 that  in  the  Revelat.  41  months  and  1 160 days ^zic 
 taken  for  the  fame  thing.  'Tisfo ,  if  30^^;/ be  af-. 
 figned  to  every  month . 
 
 Thefe  four  numbers  are  different^  and  the  later 
 always,  exceeds  the  forjner.   There  is  fix  months 
 and  five  days   difference  between  the  leaft  and 
 the  greateft.     How  can  we  reconcile  this  with 
 the  Hiffory?  We  find  this  hiftory  in  the  four  firfi; 
 ChajH  of  the  firll  book  o£  Macchabees.  Though  2„\^^f 
 this  book  be  not  Canonical,  it  defcrves however  a.  Maaha&ees. 
 very  ^reat  efleem ,  and  I  do  not  at  all  doubt  but  it  i*f,a^  defer- 
 wai  left  to  .the  Church  by  a  fingular  Providence  of  veth 
 God,  that  by  it  we  might  fee  the  truth  of  DaniePs  ^  "™* 
 Trophecy ,  and  at  the  fame  time  to  inflruft  us  in 
 the  different  periods  of  theduration  and  end  of^«- 
 tichriji's  Kingdom  J  {hadov^ed  forth  by  that  of  4x^/2- 
 tiochui.     See  then  how  we  mull  frame  the  Chrona- . 
 lo^  of  the  four  firll:  Chapters  of  this  ^(?o/^,  to  the 
 end  we  may   find  an  admirable  agreement  be- 
 tween the  events  and  thefe  four  numbers  in  the 
 Prophecy. 
 
 To  underftand  what  we  are  about  to  fay  ,  it 
 *nufl  m  the  firlt  place  be  obferved_,  that  two  things 
 
 B  b  3  ufually 
 
li  71:>e  j^ccompliflment      Chap.  2, 
 
 Part  2 .  ufually  are  Confounded  ,  that  mull  be  very  care- 
 
 we  muft    ftiUy  difttnguifht  in  the  perfecutioh  of  Antiochus : 
 
 four  pe-     the  firlt  is  ,  the  pro^hanation  of  the  SanU:Hary^]xht 
 
 ^^°%^^^^^  ffcond  is  the  ccffation  of  the  daily  facrifice.     'Tis  fup- 
 
 on  ofu*«.  pofed  ,  that  they  are  the  fame  thing,  or  at  Icaft 
 
 tmhut,      ^^^  i\vQ(t  two  things  lafied  one  as  long  as  the  other. 
 
 Which  is  not  fo  j  for  the   prophanation  of  the 
 
 Sanftuary  began  fome  months  before  the  ceflation 
 
 ...      of  the  daily  lacrifice  ,  &  2iX[o it ceafedfooner.  For 
 
 the  daily  facrifice  began  not  again  ^  till  fomemonths 
 
 after  the  fan6tuary  had  ceafid  from  being  pro- 
 
 phan'd  j  fee  then  the  four  Periods  that  muft  be  ob- 
 
 ierv'd  in  the  perfecution  of  the  fewifh  Church  by 
 
 Antiochtis. 
 
 The  fir H,  from  the  ceaGng  o£ the dailj Sacrifice^ 
 till  its  firft  beginning  again. 
 
 The  fecondy  from  the  beginning  of  the  prophana- 
 tion of  the  Tem^li  by  the  Gentiles  ^  to  the  puri- 
 fication of  the  Temple  begun  by  ^JMacchab&us. 
 
 The  thtrd^fxoxrs.  the  beginning  of  the  prophanati- 
 on of  the  Temple  by  the  Gentiles  ,  to  the  finishing 
 the  purification  of  the  Templehy  Judas  tJ^accha* 
 
 b<ZHS. 
 
 Thit fourth ^{xom.  the  beginning  &the  firft  pro- 
 phanation oftheTVwp/^bythe  Gentiles^  to  its  de- 
 dication &  confecration  ,  which  was  the  very 
 iame  day  that  the  ^r^  daily  Jacrifice  began  again. 
 
 The  four  numbers  in  the  Prophecy  anfwer  to 
 Xhtft  four  Periods. 
 
 I.  The  firft  number  of  2:^00.  evenings  and 
 mornings  ,  anfvvers  to  the  ceflation  of  the  daily 
 lacrifice  ;  as  is  clear ,  and  this  fignifies  ,  that 
 from'  the  ceajing  of  the  la(i  daily  facrifice  to  the 
 firjl  heginning  acain  of  the  daily  facrifice  y  there  was 
 tobe  an  interruption  of  2500.  facrifices.  i.e.  1150 
 ilays^^hich  make  thretjears^two  months  ^^  ten  days. 
 
 '  %.  The 
 
chap,  t .  of  the  Trophecies^  2  j 
 
 2.  The  number  ,  of -«  //w^  ,  times  and  half  aV-Artz, 
 timej  i.  e.  three  years  and  fix  months ,  anfwers  to 
 the  period,  that  ran  out  from  the  firft  prophanation 
 of  the  Temple  by  the  Gentiles  ,  to  the  beginning 
 of  the  purification  of  it  by  fudas  Afacchabaus. 
 And  thisfignifies,  that  from  the  firft  prophanation, 
 to  the  begmning  of  the  purification,  there  were 
 exadtly  ^  Tears  and  6  Aloutlos. 
 
 ^.  The  third  Number  ^  which  is  1290.  days, 
 anfwers  to  the  period  that  ran  out  from  the  firll 
 prophanation  oftheT<fw/?/<?  by  the  Gentiles.^  to  the 
 nnilhing  the  purification  by  Macchab&us  :  and 
 this  fignifies,  that  from  the  firft  prophanation  of 
 the  Temple  ,  to  the  finiflxing  its  purification,, 
 there  were  1290  dnjs  i.  e.  three  Tears  and  [even 
 Pfionths. 
 
 4.  Laflly^  the  fourth,  nfimbe.r  „  which  is  i^?<f. 
 dajs^  anfwers  to  the  period  that  ran  out  from  the 
 firll  prophanation  of  the  7'emple,  to  its  dedication 
 and  confecration.  And  this  fignifies  ,  thatfi-om 
 this  firit  prophanation  to  the  feall  of  the  dedication, 
 there  were  15  ]^.  days  i.e.  thrceyears^eight  months, 
 znd  fifteen  days. 
 
 The  three  lall  periods  begin  at  the  fame  point 
 viz.  the  prophanation  of  the  Temple  by  the  (Jentiles^ 
 but  they  end  at  three  different  points.  One  at  the 
 beginning  of  the  cleanfing  of  the  Temple^  the  other 
 at  the  end  of  this  cleanfing,  aud  the  third  at  the  day 
 of  confecration ,  or  dedication,  'Tis  to  this  C/^ro- 
 nology^  that  we  mull  accommodate  xheHiftory  of 
 the  ^rfi  Book  of  the  tJ^acchabees  ,  as  we  fhall 
 prefently  do.  '^''«  cfcro, 
 
 Firfl,  we  muflfinda  fixed  g,nd  a  certain  point  in  ttTe^p/r^ 
 the  JHifiory  ohhe  Macchabees^  and  the  perfecution.  f""'/^"" 
 See,  *tis  that  of  the  confecration  and  dedication  of  toti  ebook 
 the  Tcm|)le.  z^nd  on  the  1  jth  day  of  the  ^'^  months  t^'^ 
 
 B  b  4  which 
 
24  71^^  Accomplifhmmt         Chap.  2. 
 
 Parf2.  which  u  the  month  Kajlen^  in  thei^%  year^  they 
 J  Macc.c.4.  giyg^g  betimes  in  the  mornings  and  offered  the  fucri- 
 j^  '  {ice^  according  to  the  Law^  on  the  neiv  Altar ^  ivhich 
 1VM  dedicated  the  fame  time  ,  and  the  fame  day^ 
 it/herein  the  Nations  had  prophaned  it.  This  is  the 
 elay  of  the  dedication.  1  his  is  the  beginning  again 
 of  the  firft  daily  facrifice.  We  have  feen  ,  that 
 from  the  beginning  again  of  the  firlVdaily  facrifice, 
 reckoning  biackwards ,  we  find  2300  facrifices  in- 
 terrupted, i.  e.  1150  days  ,' or  three  years  ,  two 
 7»onthsy  and  ten  days  5  and  confequently  the  cefTa- 
 tion  of  the  firft  daily  facrifice  muft  fall  on  the  i  ^^'^ 
 iiay  of  thefeventhwo«r^  ofthei<^')^^ year  ohhezy£ra 
 of  the  Seleucidx.  For  from  the  tenth  day  of  the  fe- 
 venth  month  of  the  year  14^,  tothe25'^'^fl(<«;'ofthe 
 nineth  month  ofthej?^>' 148,  there  is  exaftiy  three 
 jearjy  two  months ^ndten  days. 
 
 We  have  alfo  feen  5  thatfrom.  the  dedication  of 
 xhtTem^le  ,  which  is  the  fame  diy  with  that  of  the 
 daily  facrificfe's  beginning  again  ,   counting  back- 
 ward to  the  firft  prophanation  of  the  Temple ,  there 
 are  1335  days .  i.  e.  three  years ^  eight  months  and 
 ffteen  days.     And  fince  the  day  of  the  Dedicatioii 
 falls  on  the  2  5'''  of  the  ninth  month  ,  of  the  148''* 
 year  of  the  SeleucidA ,  the  firft  prophanation  of  the 
 Temple  muft  fall  on  the  fifth  of  the  firft  month ,  of 
 the  year  1^'^;  and  confequently  5  that  the  Temple 
 was  prophaned  Jix  months  and  fome  days  before  the 
 ceafing  of  the  daily  facrifice.     But  for  the  greater 
 clearnefs,  we  muft  relate  the  Hifory  as 'tis  in  the 
 The  Hifto-  '^^^<^^^^^^^^y  ^n<d  fix  it  to  its  truc  times, 
 ry  ot  ihe        In  the  145  year,  Antiochtu  having  overcome  Pto- 
 of fhe^SL-  W  King  of  Egypt.,  palled  by  ferufalem^ ,  took  it, 
 t««A«jr  fix- pillag'd  it ,  and  carried  away  the  veflels  of  the 
 Suc°imM.  Temple,  ^zt^ after  Antiochus  had fmitten  Egypt, 
 iMacc  C.I.  Ijg returnihd  ag-ainiKthe  lA.'i  year^and ^ventup a^^infi 
 
Ghap.2*         of  the  Prophecies,  t^ 
 
 Ifrael  and  Terufalem  with  a  great  multitude ,  and  Part  z. 
 entred  proudly  into  the  SanBuary  ,  and  took^ati/ay 
 the  golden  Altar  ^  and  the  Candlejlick^^  and  all  the 
 vejfels  thereof.  This  is  not  that  which  is  called  the 
 prophanation  of  the  San6ti.iary.  For  'tis  idolatrous 
 and  impure  ti/orship^  that  prophane  the  houfe  of 
 Godj  'tis  wot  violence ^nd pillaging  it.  ./^nd  after  y.^^c, 31,^1^ 
 ttfo  years  fully  expired  ,  the  Kingfent  hif  chief  Cot-  3>.34»JV 
 leElor  of  Tribute  ,  who  came  to  lerufalenj-  zi^ith  a 
 great  multitude,  (tyfnd  /pake  peaceable  words  to 
 them^  but  all  was  deceit'^  for  when  they  hadgiven- 
 him  credence  J  he  fell  fuddenly  on  theCity^  andfmote 
 it  fore  ^  and  deftroyed  much  people  of /frael^  andtook^ 
 the  fpils  of  the  City,  andfet  it  onfire^  8cc.  Then  built 
 they  the  City  of  David  with  a  great  andfirong  wallt^ 
 ^ndmade  it  a  firong  hold  for  them.  Then  it  was  the 
 prophanation  began  >  after  two  years  fully  e.vpiredy 
 reckoning  from  the  i4,^dyear  inclufively^  this  falls 
 on  the  beginnir.g  of  the  year  145"  in  the  frfi  month. 
 'Twas  then^  I  lay,  the  Temj>le  was  prophaned  by 
 the  Apoilates  of  the  Jewish  7s(ation.  This  alio  is 
 what  that  Author  faith  exprefly .  For  it  was  aplacsi  ^'  '^-  37» 
 to  lye  in  wait  againfl the  SanBuary^  6cc.  They  shed 
 innocent  blood  oneveryJideoftheSanBuary^  and  de- 
 pled  it.  That  is  to  lay ,  MeneUm  the  Apellate  Sa- 
 crificer,  facnficed  together  with  his  fellows  in  the 
 Temple tothe Heathen  Gods. 
 
 But  obferve ,  the  daily  facrifice  did  not  yet  ceafe. 
 The  Apoftate  MeneUus  did  what  Ahaz.  the  facher 
 oi  HeiLekiah  \i-xdi  done  ,  and  what  Manaffeh  had 
 done  J  he  prophaned  the  Temple  by  falfe  worfliip  > 
 However,  without  caufiing  the  worfhipofthetrue 
 God  to  ceale.  There  'tis  x4.poftates  begin.  At  firll 
 tliey  would  fain  reconcile  God  and  the  Devil, 
 afterwards  by  degrees  they  advance  to  a  total 
 ^poftacyi  '  '        0 
 
 Anti-' 
 
2(5  The  ^ccomplifhment  Ghap.2> 
 
 J*ai"tS.        Amiochm\  men  were  fix  weeks  a  building  the 
 0>y  of  David  to  make  a  Citadel  of  it:  when  that 
 was  done ,  they  thought  themfelves  ftrong  enough 
 to  undertake  every  thing.   They  finifht  what  they 
 had  begun  ,  entirely  aboliiht  the  Mofaical  wor- 
 ihip>  &  caufed  the  daily  facrifice  to  ceafe/A-  monthi 
 and  five  days  after  the  prophanation  of  the  Temple ^ 
 f.<(t'^,     the  tenth  </4;f  of  the  feventh  wo«/:/?,     li^o  months 
 and  five  days  after  they  arrived  at  that  height  of 
 boldnefs  ,  as  even  to  put  the  Idol  o£  fu^iter  (Xlyr/tm 
 fipts  in  thp  Temple  offerufalem.  In  the  fifteenth  day 
 of  the  month  Caflen^inthe  i^^^^year,  they fetuf  the 
 abomination  of  defolatipn  on  the  Altar  of  the  Lardy 
 and  built  Altars  in  all  the  Cities  of  fudah  on  every 
 fide.  This  defolationlalled  till  the  tenth  ^^;  of  the 
 feventh  month  ^  of  theyear  148.,  the  day  wherein 
 ^acchabam  emred  again  mlo  ferufalem^  vifited  the 
 Holy  places ,  and  undertook  the  cleanfing  of  them . 
 ^6,&^.^     7/?<?»y^r<af  Judas  and  his  brethren  ,  our  enemies  are 
 "  difcomfttedy  let  us  go  up  to  clean fe  and/tedicate  th«. 
 
 San^uary.  And  all  the  Army  met  together,  and. 
 Went  up  to  the  Mountain  of  God^  and fazt/that  the 
 holy  place  tvas  fcrfaken  ,  and  the  Altar  propha^ 
 ned^^c.  And  ludas  chofe  Priefts  of  blame lefs  con* 
 'verfatton,  &c.  who  cleanfed.the  San5luary^  and  bare 
 out  the  defiled  Hones  into  an  unclean  place, 
 
 I  fuppofe,  I  fay  5  that  this  work  was  begun  the 
 tenth  ^4^  of  the  feventh  ?«?(?»/^^  of  the^-^^r  148.  And. 
 fo  from  the  tenth  of  thefirll  month  o^tho. year  i^)', 
 there  are  exa6tly  three  years  and  a  half^  the  very 
 time  marked  by  the  Prophet  for  the  duration  of  the 
 prophaning  of  the  Santtuary .  Then  therefore  this 
 prophanation  of  it  ceafed. 
 
 Afterwards,  I  fuppofe  ,  they  were  one  entire 
 month  in  cleanfing  the  Temple^  and  carrying  away 
 the  filth  ,  which  the  Heathens  had  laid  in  it,  and 
 
 witing 
 
chap.  2  •         of  the  Pro^kdes*  2^ 
 
 taking  away  the  Hones  of  the  Altars  that  had  been  Part  2- 
 built ,  and  o£  the  great  Altar  that  had  been  propha- 
 nedby  the  Idol  o*[  fttpter  Olymptu .^dd  onemonth, 
 i.  e.  thirty  days  to  1 260  days ,  you  make  1 290  days^ 
 which  is  the  account  we  find  in  the  11''^  verfe  of 
 the  1 2 ^'^  Chapter  of  Daniel.  From  the  time  that  the 
 abomination  of  defolation  shall  be  fst  u^ ,  shall  be 
 1290  days  5  which  are  three  years  zndfeven  months^ 
 that  is  to  fay ,  (ince  the  prophanation  of  the  Temple 
 to  the  finiihing  its  purification. 
 
 But  after  thennifhing  this-purification^theT-fw- 
 jle  was  not  yet  in  a  condition  to  facrifice  in.  For 
 they  were  fain  to  bu^ld  ^new  Altar  ,  and  make 
 utenfils  all  new  3  in  the  place  of  thofe  that  had  been 
 either  taken  away,  or  prophaned. 
 
 To  do  this ,  no  lefs  than  4 5  days  were  necefTary  5 
 and  thefe  are  the  45  days  added  to  1290,  that  make 
 the  number  133^  days ,  of  which  the  Prophet 
 faith  »  ^lejfed  is  he  that  waiteth^  andcomsth  to  the 
 1335:  days.  And  'tis  at  the  end  of  thefe  1335  days^ 
 reckoning  from  the  prophanation  in  the  beginning 
 o£  the  year  1 48,  that  the  dedication  was  made  in 
 the  year  148.  on  the  25-''^  day  of  the  ninth  month. 
 Therefore  'tis  the  Prophet  cries  out ,  'Blejfed  is 
 he^^c.  becaufe  it  was  a  great  feall ,  and  great  re- 
 joycing  in  Ifrael.  See,  I  lay,  both  the  Hijhry  and 
 the  Chronology  ,  and  the  duration  of  the  ceflation, 
 of  the  prophanation  of  the  Temple^  and  the  inter- 
 ruption of  the  daily  facrifice,  made  to  agree  with 
 the  Prophecy,. 
 
 At  preierit ,  from  the  type  we  muft  in  a  few 
 words  make  our  conje£tures  touching  that ,  which 
 mult  come  to  pafs  in  the  duration  of  the  Antichri- 
 (tian  Empire.  The  prophanation  of  the  Mofaical 
 Sanftuary  by  Antiochm  ,  lafted  three  years  and  a 
 half^  to  the  time  thAt^fidas  Macchabam  drove  the 
 
 Heathen 
 
Vhe  ^ccdmpUfhment       Chap.  s. 
 
 P^rtS.    Heathen  out  of  lernfalem  ,  and  Taganifm  out  o^ 
 the  Temple  ^  the  cleaiifing  of  which  he  began.  To 
 the  end  the  truth  may  anfwer  to  the  figure^  the 
 AntichrifiuiH  Empire  muft  endure  three  years  and 
 0.  half^  confining  of  1260  days  ^  which  are  1260 
 years  y  during  which  f/;^  SanEinttry  shall  be prophar 
 tied  by  the  Heathens  ^  i.e.  the  fervice  ofGodlhall 
 be  polluted  by  revived-  Paganifm^  and  the  Temple 
 of  God  poflelTed  by  a  Tyrant.     At  the  end  of 
 1 2  60  days  fndai  Macchab<x.m  began  the  purifica- 
 tion of  the  Temple^  and  fpcnt  30  days  about  it. 
 The  cleanfing  of  the  Church,  mull  be  begun,  the 
 Idol  muft  be  cafe  out ,  the  Tyrant  expelled  after 
 the  1260  years.     But  as  Judas  Afacchabaus  fpent 
 ^o  days  about  purifying  theTemple^  after  he  had 
 taken  away  the  Idol  thence  ,  and  had  refcued  it  out 
 of  the  hands  of  the  Tyrant  y  'tis  propable  ^  that 
 after  the.  fall  of  the  Paj)ifm  ,  of  its  tyranny^  and 
 idolatry ,  3  o  years  more  will  be  fpent  in  purifying 
 the  Church  (rom  3.11  fchifms,  herejief ,  divijions  and 
 etrours. 
 
 Lafily  5  as  fudas  Macchab^ui.  fpent  45  other 
 days  ,  to  prepare  all  things  for  the  coniecration 
 of  the  Temple  j  in  liJve  manner  after  the  Church. 
 fhall  have  been  cleanfed  from  idolatry  ,  hserefy, 
 fuperilition ,  fchifm  and  errours ,  God  will  em- 
 ploy yet  45  years  more^  to  prepare  all  things  for 
 the  confummation  of  the  Church.  At  the  end 
 of  which  time  will  be  the  dedication ,  the  fo- 
 lemn  fcaft.  And  'tis  in  my  opinion  in  this  Ufi 
 Jpace  of  45-  years ,  that  God  is  to  call  the  Gentiles^ 
 and  all  the  Nations  of  the  Earth  to  the  knowledge 
 of  himfelf  -,  this  is  that  which  the  ApoiHe  Satnt 
 Faul  calls,  The  fullnefs  of  the  Gentiles.  For  fee, 
 as  I  believe  ,  the  degrees  by  which  the  Churcji 
 mufl  arrive  at  its  perfection! 
 
 I,  Babylon^ 
 
JGhap.  3.         x)f  thi  ^rop%eciei»  %^ 
 
 1.  Bal^ylon  ihall  fall  j  the  Kingdom  of -^«n- Parts. 
 
 thrifi  lliall  ceafe. 
 
 2.  The  Church  fball  be  reunited  in  the  fame 
 opinion  i  fchifms  and  divifions  fhdlbeat  anend. 
 
 5.  The  Idolatrous  and  Infidel  Nations  ,  efpe- 
 cially  the  Turkj  5  who  are  at  this  day  fcandali- 
 zed  at  the  divilions ,  manners  and  the  falfe  Do- 
 iftrines  of  the  Chyifttnns  ,  fhall  fubmit  them- 
 felves  5  at  leaft  the  greatell:  part  of  them ,  being 
 prevaiie^  upon  by  the  purity  of  Do6trine  and  holi- 
 nefs  of  manners. 
 
 4.  Lafth  J  The  fews  overcome  by  fo  unani- 
 mous a  confcnt ,  and  ,  it  may  be ,  by  fome  glo* 
 rioHs  apparition  of  our  Lord^  fhall  be  converted, 
 and  flrongly  labour  to  convert  the  reft  of  the 
 Nations ,  tar  diftant  and  feparated  from  us.  Then 
 fhall  be  the  Dedication ,  the  confummation  of  th^ 
 (hurch.  And  bleiled  is  he  that  fhall  wait,  and  come 
 to  the  1 5^5  dap  ^  i.  e.  to  feventy  five  yean  afteir 
 the  fall  of  the  Fopsh  Empre.  For  he  fhall  fee  the 
 reign  off.  Ckrtft  m  all  its  Glory. 
 
 CHAP.     III. 
 
 fVhat  the  Laft  times  are.  It  cioth  notjtgnify  tks 
 end  of  the  fVorU.  There  are  many  times 
 with  reference  to  the  Church  ,  and  with  reft'* 
 renceto  the  World.  // Antichrift  mfl  reign 
 iz6o  years  i  he  is  come.  Mahometanifm  is 
 not  Antichriftianifm. 
 
 T 
 
 Hus  much  is  enough  to  deftroy  that  ChimAra^ 
 of  the  duration  of  the  Kingdorn  of  Antichrift 
 
3'^  ^  he  Jccompliflnnent       Chap.  3. 
 
 P*it2.    for  three  natural  years  and  a  half,    ^l^'is  neceflary 
 only  to  anlwer  a  difficulty  that  may  be  railed 
 from  hence  ,  that  the  reign  o^  Antichrifiisc^iWQd 
 the  lafi  times  i  which  feems  tomeanthe^w^d/f^^ 
 World.  And  without  doubt  ,  this  is  that ,  which 
 gave  occafion  to  the  ancient  Writers  to  liippofe, 
 that  the  end  of  this  Empire  was  not  to  be  above 
 forty  fve  days  before  the  day  of  judgement.    But 
 to  ial'l  into  this  errour,  a  man  mull  be  little  ufed 
 to  the  ftyle  of  the  Scripture.     Vne  thoi^and  two 
 hundred  andjixty  years  ,  'tis  faid  ,  can't  be  called 
 the  lafi  times  ^  the  period  is  too  long.   Tis  necef- 
 fary  the  reign  of  Antichnfi  ih.ould  be  nearer  the 
 end  of  the  World  and  the  day  of  judgement ,  than 
 fo.  But  what  will  thpfe  Gentlemen  lay ,  that  make 
 ^'ii^his     "^^^  objection  >  what  will  they  fay  dt  Saint  fohn^ 
 Time  the     who  fpeaking  of  Antichri^ ,  and  precifely  of  that 
 l^EpliTs.  tradition  according  to  which  he  w^as  to  come  in 
 the  lall  times,  laith,  Little  children  ,  it  isthehd 
 timeyandasye  have  heard  that  Antichriil  shall comcy 
 even  now  are  there  many  jintichrijls  ^  whereby  we 
 know  that  it  is  the  kit  time.  *Tis  above  fixteen  hun- 
 dred yeprs  ago  ,  that  Saint  fohn  faidfo  ,  and  then 
 from  that  time  he  counted  the  la(l  times.     With 
 much  more  reafon  may  we  reckon  thofe  ages  that 
 came  not  liWfoHr  or  five  hundred  years  after  ^  for 
 the  lafi  times. 
 The  laft         Neither  muft  we  imagine  ,   that  the  lafi  time: 
 ift'r.m«*'*^  fignify  a  ihort  fpace.    We  mufl  well  dillinguilh 
 arc  not  the  the  la(i  day ,  from  the  Uji  time.     When  the  Holy 
 fenfi^pi"^  fpealcs  of  the  lafi  day  ^  he  always  means  a 
 short  time.  He  that  eateth  my  fleshy  {2Lhh.o\ii'L,OYdy 
 Twill  raife  u^  again  at  the  lafi  day.     But  the  lafi 
 time  ,  and  efpecially  the  la^  times  in  the  plui-al 
 number,  always  fignifieth  a  long  period.    See  the 
 proofs  of  both  thefe  things, 
 
Chap.  3.  of  the  fropheciesl  51 
 
 FirH ,  that  the  Ufi  times  fgnify  not  the  end,  o/Part  i. 
 the  World.     The  U^  time  in  the  fingular  number  ^iic  laft 
 fometimes  doth.  St.  Peter  faith,  that  ti/e  are  ke^t  by  no  "always 
 the  -power  cf  (jod  through  faith  unto  falvation,  rea-  figni^the 
 dy  to  be  revealed  in  the  laft  time.    But  itdothnot  i^ct!^",?, 
 alwuyj  io  ^gmiy  ^  as  appears  by  that  paflage  of  5r. 
 ^o/7«  5  which  we  quoted  a  little  before,  ^tts  the  lail 
 time.     As  for  that  in  the  plural  number,  the  lafi 
 times  ^  and  the  lafl  days  ,   we  find  ,  they  always 
 fignify  ^time  far  enough  off  f-om  the  end  of  the 
 World,  m^aint  Paul  in  the  lecond  verfe  oftheEpi-  iJEphef.  x,; 
 file  to  mi  Hebrews  faith ,  that  <jod  hath  (poken  to  "°* 
 fis  in  thefe  laft  days  by  hi<s  Son.    The  Apoltie  Sai7:t 
 Peter  faith,  that  fefa  Chrijl  was  fore -ordained  be- 
 fore the  foundation  of  the  World  ^  but  tuas  mantfefi 
 in  thefe  lail  times  for  us.     The  fame  Apoftle  tells  ^  ^^^-  3* 
 ViS^  in  the  laft  days  shall  come  fc  offers^  walking  after  ^ '  ^' 
 their  own  Itifls  ^  and  faying^  where  ts  the  promife  of 
 his  comtng  ?  'Twas  the  very  time  in  which  Saint 
 Peter  fpoke  and  wrote.  For  'tis  fpokenasof  per- 
 fons  that  were  in  being  already.     And  it  appears 
 by  the  fecond  Chapter  of  the  Epillle  to  the  Thef- 
 falonians^  that  there  was  an  opinion  fpread  abroad, 
 that  the  end  of  the  World  was  at  hand  ,  which 
 made  prophane  ones  (ay  ,    where  is  the  promife  of 
 his  comings  which  they  tell  us  is  nigh  ?  ThePro- 
 ,phet  loel  faith ,  in  the  laft  days  /  will  pour  out  my  ^^*  ^* 
 iSp/m  on  all  flesh.     St.  Peter  applies  this  Oracle 
 to  that  which  happened  on  the  day  of  Pentecoft, 
 and  in  the  ages  of  the  Primitive  Church.     St.  Paul  2  Tim.  3. 5^ 
 faith  to  Timoth-jf  y  Know  this  ^  that  in  the  laft  days 
 iperillous  times  shall  come^  for  men  shall  be  lovers  cf 
 their  own  felvesybCc.  Tnefe  U(i  ^4/j  began  a  little 
 after  St.  Paul;  For  the  Church  was  not  long,  be- 
 fore ihe  corrupted  her  manners.  Thefe  very  fame 
 Texts  prove  a^ija  the  tther^  thing  we  have  kid  down^* 
 
 which 
 
3  2,  The  *-Accomplipoment       Chap.  3. 
 
 Paj-t  2.  which  is,  that  the  la(i  times  do  «o^fignify  a  short 
 duration.  For  the  manitclliation  of  Jcfus  Chrill 
 made  in  the  lafi  times  ^  and  God  fpeakingto  us  in 
 the  tafi  days  by  his  Son,  and  the /<»/?<i<«^j  wherein 
 the  prophane  lliall  bear  Iway  5  all  this  I  lay,  figni- 
 fieth  the  time  that  pafieth  fiom  I.  Chrifito  the  end  of 
 the  world. 
 the  times  To  undcrftand  why  the  Period  that  pafleth 
 divided  in-  f^-Q^i  Jefus  Chrift  to  this  prefent  time  ,  is  called 
 
 TO    I JllCC  .  ^  ^ 
 
 parts  in  re.  thc  Uft  time ^  we  muil  obferve ,  that  in^e  Scri^ 
 KecSich,  Pt^i*^  ^^^  times  are  divided  either  with  jpference 
 °  to  the  Church ,  or  with  reference  to  iSe  World, 
 Wirh  reference  to  the  Chnrch  ,  there  are  three 
 times  J  A  time  when  xSx^  Church  wzstfithout  th6 
 Lawy  and  without  the  Gojpel  j  this  is  xhefirft  time 
 that  paHed  from  Adam  to  Mofes  j  A  time  where- 
 in the  Church  had  the  Law  cfiJlicfesj  that  was  the 
 time  from  the  departure  out  of  £^)fft  to  /.  Chriff^ 
 that',  the  fecond  timej   Lajlly,  A  time  wherein 
 the  Church  enjoys  the  light  of  lefus  Chrifi ;  that's 
 ours,  and  that's  the  third  time.  >     ... 
 The  times       With  reference  to  the  World  ,  the  time  is  di- 
 in  refe-     vidcd  iuto  foitr  great  Monarchies ,  that  mull  pre- 
 the  wolTd   ^ede  the  kit  retgn  of  I.  Chrtfi.     The  firll;  was  the 
 ^ttAiwxdtd  ,j;'l/Conarchy  of  the  AJfyrians  ,  which  had  its  feat 
 firlt  at  Nintveh  ^2Xid  afterwards  ^t  Baby  Ion -j  The 
 fecond  is  that  of  the  Perjians -,  the  third  that  of 
 the  Greeks  ;  and  the  fourth  that  of  the  Romans^ 
 whofe  reign  mull  be  prolonged  till  the  Kingdom 
 be  given  to  J.  Chrift  and  his  Saints. 
 Sv   eTefus      Now  whether  w*^  refer  it  to  the /»/? divifion, 
 Chrift  wt    or  the  fecond  5  'tis  ftill  true ,  that  we  are  in  the  laf 
 f"  in  chfc  fij^gs .  f  j^^j-  /  chrtll  came  in  the  lajitimes^  and  that 
 
 {aft  times.  /  -       ^  J        n  ^  ^         ■  ^        7  n      • 
 
 tiie  iimpireot  Antichnn  mult  be  in  the  lajt  times, 
 f.  Chrifl  came  in  the  f^/r^  and  laj}  time,  with  refe- 
 rence to  the  times  of  the  Church ,  feeing  he  came 
 
 iincG 
 
G  h  a  p.  3 .  of  the  Trophecies,  3  3 
 
 fince  the  Law  o(  Mofes  ceafed  to  be  in  its  vigor.  Part  a, 
 And  ^ntichriji  alfo  hath  his  reign  in  the  third  and 
 iafi period  of  the  Church .  fejm  ChriJ}  alfo  came  in 
 the  iafi  timei  with  refpeft  to  the  World^  for  he 
 came  in  the  time  ohhc foftrth  Monarchy,  uinti- 
 chrtfi  with  much  more  reafon  maybeaffignedto 
 the  lafi  times  of  the  fourth  Monarchy  ,  becaule 
 he  himfelf  is  but  a  continuation  of  that  fourth  Mo- 
 narchy. 
 
 BiiA>  be  fo  much  the  more  fully  perfwadcd, 
 that  jML  very  proper  expreflion,  it  mull  be  ob- 
 fcrv'd^^at  the  fourth  Monarchy  figured  by  the 
 fourth  hafi^  was  to  have  two  great  periods  ^  one  of 
 Jjx  heads ^  the  other  of  a/2"z/^»//7  head,  having  teti 
 horns.  The  Period  of  the  fx  firll  heads  is  the 
 Rotnan  Empire  under  Kings  ,  Confuls  ,  Decem~ 
 virs^  Tribunes  of  the  people,  perpetual -D/V^-s^or/ 
 and  Emperors.  And  this//?"/? /'mc^ contains  about 
 12  or  i-ya^:^  years.  The  period  of  the  little  horn^ 
 or  ihefeventh  i/eafl  with  ten  horns  ,  is  that  of^nti- 
 chrifi  and  the  ten  Kings ,  which  mufb  alfo  be  be- 
 tween 1 2  and  1 300  years.  Antichrifi  therefore  i? 
 come  in  the  lafi  time  of  the  lafi  iime^  i.  e.  in  the  ' 
 laf}  period  of  the  fourth  and  Liji  tuorldly  A^onarchy, 
 And  confequentlythe  Holy  Spirit  might  with  very 
 great  reafon  call  his  reign  the  lafi  times.  Ana 
 thence  it  can  by  no  means  be  concluded ,  that  this 
 Kingdom  mufl  laft  but  a  few  years ,  before  the  end 
 of  the  World. 
 
 .  Having  faid  all  that'I  had  to  fay ,  to  deftroy  this 
 falfi  imagination ,  that  the  Empire  of  Anttchnfi 
 muft  laft  but  three  years  and  a  half^  I  might  juftly 
 realTume,  and  urge  all  thofe  Arguments  i  formerly 
 inentioned,  to  prove  that  the  Idea  of  ^«frV^r//?, 
 which  the  Papifis  frame  to  themfilves,  isf^/fe,  and 
 that  the  popish  Roman  fee  is  the  true  Antichrtft. 
 
 Cc  Bat 
 
^4  7l:>e  Jccoynplifhniem         Chap.  j„ 
 
 Pait2.    But  before  that ,  I  mull  ufe  them  yet  once  more 
 to  confound  the  diihonelly  of  the  Tran/lators  of 
 jRev  ,^.     the  Port -Royal ,  who  fay  of  the  ten  Kings,  that 
 Th'ed'  h     ^^^^  ^^^^^  takepwer  for  one  hour,  or  for  a  little 
 iieftyofthe  time  ^l'lth  the  beaft^  inflea'd  oftranflatingit/»r/?f 
 'Vlf'p''"'  h^^  hour^  or  at  the  fame  time  with  the  beajt .    They 
 Royal  a-     found  thistranllation,  or  rather,  this  notorious fai- 
 tml^^loi-^fi^^^^°^  very  proper  to  take  away  from  the  Re- 
 ^ntkhnjis  formed  this  Text ,  that  proves  fo  clearly ^hat  the 
 iciga.        iyjy.^ij  ^j  Antichrif  mull  be  reckoned  froiw^he  di- 
 vifion  of  the  Roman  Empire  among  ten  k£S^  5  and 
 into  ten  Kingdoms,     But  afterwards  we  mall  fee,' 
 that  though  we  fliould  let  their  tranjlation  ^afs^ 
 our  proof  would  not  in  the  leall  be  wealmed  by 
 it.     But  as  they  will  not  agree,  that  \z6o years 
 inay  be  called  a  little  tir/ie-y  fee  here,  they  are  en- 
 gaged to  prove,  that  all  that  we  have  laid  to  prove, 
 that  the  1260  days  o^  jinttchrtfts  reigti  ai'efo  many 
 jj^Viirj-jisiilufion,  a  Chim£era5a  dream,  and  a  fophifm. 
 For  if  our  proofs  dofublilt ,  how  will  they  main- 
 tain their  verfion ,  that  the  Kings  shall  take  power 
 for  a'  little  time  ivith  the  beafi  T  Seeing  all  Inter- 
 preters do  agree ,  and  'tis  clear  of  it  feif  without 
 their  con  Tent  3  that  the  power  of  the  ten  Kings 
 mull  lail  M  long  as  that  of  the  beafi.    And  alio 
 thefe  ten  Kings  mult  reach  beyond  the  beafi  5  for 
 after  they  have  tf/o?/?^^ him  with  their  power,  they 
 xnuH  ftrrp  him  ofitj  cat  his  fleshy  and  burn  it  ^vithfre. 
 If  therefore  the  duration  and  continuance  of  the 
 beafi  be  \r6oyfars^  as  we  have  dcmonllrated  itj 
 \\s  necellary ,  that  the  i*eign  of  the  ten  Kings  be 
 1160  years  ,  and  confequently  this  reign  will  not 
 he  for  one  hour^  and  for  a  little  time. 
 
 'Tis  here  that  thefe  Gentlemen  the  Interpreter^ 
 will  have  great  need  of  the  Arabique,  Rabbinical 
 learning,  vuid  H<^bie\Y  0^ Father  Si>ffonthc  Gram- 
 
 jnarian. 
 
C  hap*  J .  of  the  Prophecies.  3  % 
 
 marian,  that«o£  long  fince  hath  fee  up  for  an  In-  Part  s. 
 terpreter  of  the  KeveUtien.     His  new  lights  do 
 well  deferve  a  particular  Chaper  by  themfelves. 
 But  for  the  prefent,  we  muft  follow  on  our  way, 
 andfhewjthat  if  the  iz6o  dayshtiz6oyears^  then 
 all  that  the  Papifis  fay  of  Antichrift  is  falfe  ,  and 
 all  that  we  fay    of  him  is  true,     li il  he  falfe^^^^^^'^^t 
 that  this  Empire  muft  laft  but  1260  natural  days-y  rhat  thi 
 it  is  true,  that  it  muft  laft  iztio  years i  for  I  have  l^^°.^^l^ 
 prove(}^there  is  fio  nndile  ivAy  to  be  taken.     And  years ,  the 
 if  it  be  truQ  th^t  ^nttchrtjl-  muft  reign  12607^^^^,  ^^f/.'^'^^i^ 
 he  can  no  longer  be  only  one  Jingle  man^  nor  a  rf  -  achimacia, 
 volted  few  J  nor  'Si  falfe  Meffiah^  nor  a  man  of  the 
 Tribe  of  Dan,  nor  a  Tyrant  that  muft  re-eftaoliiht 
 the  Mofaical  worship  ,   and  rebuild  ferufalem  to 
 caufe  the  lews  to  reign  there.     For  it  would  be 
 abfurd  5  to  fuppole  that  one  man  ftiould  live  i  260 
 years  ^lh-3X  the  reign  of  the  La^^/  of  Mofes  ihould 
 return. for  12.  ^gesy  and  that  ludaijm  for  fo  long  a   , 
 tinie  ftiould  opprefs.  the  Chnfitan  Religion.     If  the 
 Empire  oi  <iAntichri(l  muii  lajl  ii6o  years  ^  it 
 mult  necelTarily  be  already  come.     For  'tis  to  go  ifhisduia- 
 againft  the  general  opinxon  of  all  men,  tofuppofe  \°l  ^~ 
 
 years. 
 
 that  before  the  reign  of Jefus  Qhriftcomes,we  muft  -^ntuhrifi 
 fet  expe6t  a  tyrannical  Monstrchy  of  izooj^'^r/.""*"'^' 
 If  the  Antichriftian  Empire  become^  it  muft  be 
 either  Mahometamfm^  or  the  Papifm. 
 
 Antichriji^ianifm  can't  be  found  among  the  jirri- 
 ans;  for  they  have  been  extm(5t  a  long  time 5^  and 
 their  reign  did  not  come  to  near  1260  years.  We 
 can't  find  him  among  the  Albigenfes  .^  who  never 
 reign* d  ,  who  appeared  but  for  a  little  time  ,  and 
 who  were  always  opprefed.  ..He  can't  be  found 
 neither  among  the  Lutherans  ,  nor  Calvinifts-,. 
 for  none  of  the  Chara^ers  of  Antichriftiani  m  do 
 acree  to  them  ,  and  the  Papifts  would  not  ac- 
 C  c  2,  knowledge 
 
^6  7i?e  J^ccompUpmwit       Chap,  j, 
 
 Parci.  knowledge  ih-xl  our  reign  fhouldbe  for  1200  years. 
 There's  nothing  remains  but  AlahometAmfm^ 
 cMahmt-  on  which  one  can  call  ones  eyes,  toieeiN:out-^«- 
 notdle^'^  /^»V^ny?z4«//«^  5  'tis  indeed  an  uintichrijHan 
 charafters  SeH ,  becaufe  *tis  an  enemy  to  Jefus  Chrift  ,  and 
 °L^""'.r  hath  ah-eady  fubfilled  above  a  1000  years.  But 
 we  can  t  tind  therein  the  Characters  ot^«ncA;r/- 
 fiianifm^  foas  V^  defcribed  in  the  Prophets.  Ftrjl^ 
 u^MtichriJ^iamfm  muil  be  an  Jlpofiacy^  and  a  revolt 
 of  men,  that  formerly  were  obedient  to  ^'etaith. 
 The  Saracens ,  Arabians ,  and  Turks ,  the  founders 
 and  prefervers  of  this  Sect,  never  were  Qhrifiians^ 
 and  ■xrtnot  Apofiates.  Mahomet  and  the  Arabians 
 were  Heathens.  Secondly  ,  Antichrijlianifm  muft 
 be  an  Idolatry  ^  for  it  is  called  a  Mlwredom  ;  and 
 mull  tczch  the  DoHrin^  of  Damons  ,  andmediatory 
 jpirits.  Now  the  Alahometans  are  not  idolaters , 
 on  the  contrary  «  they  ^^^<3?- the  adoration  oi Ima- 
 ges ',  and  'tis  this  that  greatly  fcandaliz.eth  them 
 againftthe  Chrillian  Religion.  Jhirdly^ln  tlie  name 
 oi  Antichrijr ,  we  mufl  iind  the  number  666.  In  the 
 name  of  Mahomet ,  and  iViahometan ,  Arabians  and 
 Saracens,- in  any  language,  thij  number  is  not  found. 
 Fourthly^  Anchnftiamfm  was  to  haveits/^'^r  inthe 
 ^reat  Ctty^  which  in  St.  lohns  time- rff led  over  the 
 Kings  of  the  Earth.  That  is  Rome ,  as  all  Interpre- 
 ters unanimoufly  acknowledge.  'tyiVahoraet  and 
 his  Partizans  never  did  pofiefs  the  City  of  Rome, 
 aid  do  not  pollefsit.  Fifthly,  The  Empire  ofAnti- 
 chrift  muft  be  the  Roman  Eff^pre  continued  >  the 
 Empire  of  the  Arabians  is  lb  far  from  being  the 
 ccfitinuatton  of  the  Roman  Empire ,  thatit  hath  been 
 the  deftriSion-  of  it  tn  the  Eaft.  Sixthly ,  Antichrift 
 muft  fit  in  the  Temple  of  (jod  ,  i.e.  in  the  Church, 
 Mahomet  and  his  Succcflbrs  are  out  of  the  Churchy 
 knddo not  bclon^to  Chriftendom.  $ev(nthh  ,  Ten 
 
chap.  JT         efthe  Trofhecies^  37 
 
 Kings  mr.fl  'voluntarily  give  their  power  to  t^fntl-  Part  2.' 
 clonft.  Rut  the  Ambians  and  Saracens  have  C(?«- 
 ^'4erd  all  Kingdoms  by  m^^r  violence  j  «o»tf  did  t/o- 
 luntarily  fubmir  to  them.  Eighthlj^Antichriftmu^ 
 be  the  levench  head  of  the  Beafc  in  the  %evela^ 
 tion  ,  z.  ^.  Of  the  Reman  Empire ^  Mahomet  hath  ' 
 nothing  in  common  with  the  Roman  Empire. 
 Ntnethly ^The  Empire  ofAntichriJimnH  be  proper- 
 ly nothing  elfe,  but  the  image  of  an  Empire ,  which 
 yet  however  mull  be  u/orshij?t,  and  obedience  be 
 given  to  it  j  The  Empire  of  the  tJ^^«i,/7c»M^f<««^  is 
 not  an  image  ^  but  rather  the  mo  ft  defpoticaland  ar- 
 bitrary Empire  ,  that  ever  was  in  the  World. 
 TenthlyjThc  Antichriftian  £;»/7;>^  muft  have  under 
 It  ten  horns  ^  i.e.  ten  Kings.  Ten  horns,  every  one 
 having  his  crown,  and  his  Royaipower.  So  far  is 
 the  Empire  of  the  Aiahometans  ^  from  fuffering 
 any  vajfal  Kings  to  fubdil ,  that  it  hath  deftroyed 
 all  xhe great  Lordr.  In  India ^  m  Perjia^  mTur- 
 ky  5  every  one  of  thefe  Mahometan  Empires  hath 
 but  one  only  Lord,,  Eleventhly^  The  Empire  of  .^»- 
 tichrift  muft  be  bnt  one  ,  it  mufl  not  be  divid,ed-y 
 For  the  Kings  that  are  to  fubmit  to  him  ,  fhall 
 acknowledge  him  for  their  only  head.  But  the  Em- 
 pire of  tJ^tahomet  is  divided  into  many  Empires, 
 The  Empire  of  the  Tartars  ,  the  Empire  of  the 
 Tffrkjj  the  Empire  of  the  T^r/F^wj ,  the  Empire  of 
 the  Mogulls'j  and  thefe  four  Empires  are  not  only 
 different^  but  always  oj>pojite  and  almoll always  ene- 
 mies.  Twelfthly^  Antichrift  muft  have  two  hornSy 
 i.  e.  two  powers  like  to  the  Lamb.  'Tis  notorious, 
 the  Mahometans  have  nothing  in  common  with 
 J e fits  Chrijij  with  his  Religion ,  and  with  his  poii/er. 
 Thirteenth  ^  Antichrift  mui\ excor/zmunicate,  j^erfe^ 
 cute  ,  taks  away  liberty  ef  commerce  from  all 
 thofe  that  will. not  tal^e  on  them  hii  name  and  his 
 
 C  c  5  mtrk^ 
 
38  The ^ccompUfhm'ent     Chap.  4, 
 
 Part  2.  wayJ^  in  their  fore-heads  ^  i.  e.  that  will  not  fol- 
 lov^  his  Religion.  The  Mahometans  j%f<fr  all  forts 
 of  Ti^ltgions.  rieathens^and  Chriftians.  Fofirteenth^ 
 The  ^fittchrifnan  Empire  mu^  be  a  kedJ,^  i.e.  a 
 Kingdom  hurt  with  a  deadly  ivoMnd  ,  and  revive 
 agatn.  This  can  by  no  means  agree  to  Mahome" 
 tanifm^  which  is  a  Religion  wholly  nsWy  and  which 
 hath  formed  Empires  wholly  new.  It  was  neceflary 
 to  make  thefeobiervations  againll  thofe,that  great- 
 ly delirmg  to  take  Antichrifi  from  ^ow^", would  fain 
 place  him  among  the -^4^c?wrM»/. 
 
 C  H  A  P.     I  V, 
 
 ^ome  Principles  to  difcover,  when  the  Anri- 
 chriftian  Empire  began,,  an  J  when  it  mufl  end. 
 'three  CharaSicrs  of  that  Empire  ,  idolatry. 
 Pride ,  and  corruption.  That  thefe  three  Cha- 
 raSiers  began  to  appear  in  the  fourth  Jgejanddid 
 infinitely  encreafe  in  the  fifth. 
 
 Hitherto  we  have  difcourfed  on  what  is  paft^ 
 now  >^'e  proceed  to  treat  of  what  is  future, 
 or  at  leait  of  thofe  thmgs  th^t^H'C believed  fo  to  be. 
 For  we  lliali  fee  that  many  things,  that  are  looked 
 upcii  oi  future.^  arc  already  ^4/?. 
 
 'Tis  the  ruin  of  Antichytft  and  his  Empre,  that 
 we  are  now  about  to  {peak  of.  And  thefirftque- 
 flion  that  is  asked  thereupon  is  this,  When  shal( 
 that  Empire  be  deftroyed  ?  A  great  queftion ,  and 
 which  hath  hitherto  been  looked  upon,  as  a  thing 
 that  nojie  could  penetrate  into.  'Tis  certainly, 
 t/ery  difficult  to  be  penetrated  into  ,  but  yet  how- 
 ever I  do  net  thinlv,  'tis  tm^.offible  to  find  out  the 
 
 truth, 
 
Ghap.4-        of  the  Trophecies.  39 
 
 truth.  There  is  a  particular  Providence ^  that  pre-  Part  2 . 
 fides  over  the  underfianding  of  Prophecies  ,  as  we 
 have  qbferved  j  God  would  not  have  them  under' 
 fiood  in  every  age  ^  becaufethis  would /7?'«flfd')' their 
 accomplishment.  But  when  they  are  juil  ready  to, 
 he  fulfilled  ,  God  permits  them  to  be  penetrated 
 into  J  and  the  rlungs  which  we  fee  come  to  pafs 
 from  day  to  dayj  o  pen  mens  eyes. 
 
 In  this  matter  the  •M//;c?/Vdepends  on  our  know- The  great 
 ing  ,  where  we  mull  bea-in  the  12^0  xears  ,  that  P°'V^  '** 
 
 ^     rr  1   r  i  ■  ,     i  •/  a       j     i  ^°  know 
 
 are  alligned  tor  the  reign  of  the papifm.  And  there  where  we 
 are  as  many  opinions  about  that,  as  there  are  men.  "^^^X^^^^ 
 Some  begin  them  with  Bomface  the  third  ,   Sue-  years. 
 celibr  to  Gregory  the  great  ,  bccaufe  they  would 
 he  favourable  to  Gregory  the  firit,  who  feems  to 
 have  had  very  good  things  in  !iM\:  Andbecaule 
 his  Succeffor  was  the  fir /f^  thacafiumed  the  name, 
 of  Vniverfal  Bishop.      Others  defccacl  lower  ,  and 
 begin  the  116.0  years  ,  at  the  time  when  Images 
 were  ellablilht.     Some  come  as  far  as  to  the  1 1/^ 
 .j4ge  ,  and  to  the  reign  of  Gregory  the  fevejitb  , 
 who  was  infoient  to  a  higher  degree  than  any  of 
 liis Predeceflbrs dared  to  advance  themfelves  unto. 
 There  are  yo;^^  alio.,  that  come  as.  far  as  to  the  iz^^ 
 
 I  ihall  not  amule  my   felf  with  mentioning ^rhaimm 
 much  leis  with  c<7«/«f/>/^ all  thefe  Opinions.  liliall  Sr'^- 
 only  fay  this  boldly,  that  they  who  go  Co  loiv  to  r^uMhac 
 nnd  out  the  begmnmg  ot  the  1 260  years ,  are  in  an  low  for  the 
 srrour.     That  which  hath  deceived  them  is  this,  ^ev^^nning 
 they  imagine,  we  mufb  not  begin  the  v^;?^/V/:7r//?^'^^?  1260  years, 
 Empire  ,  till  the  time  that  Idolatry  and  Tyranny 
 were  arrived  to  their  height  in  the  Church j  in  which 
 I  am  throughly  perfwaded  ,  they  deceive  them- 
 felves.    Another  caufe  of  their  being  deceived,  is 
 this  J  having  this  truth  m  mind,  that  i^^w^^/^/  be 
 
 C  c  4         '  the. 
 
40  The  jfccompUPomem       Chap:  4, 
 
 Part  2,    the  head  of  the  AntichriflUn  Empire',  they  will 
 not    begin    that     Eni.pire    before   the    %oman 
 Church  was  mod   notorioufly  remarkable  for  her 
 pride  among  all  the  Churches. 
 when  any      Totally  to  remove  thefe  two  miftakes,  it  muft 
 snake  a  hi-  be  obferved ,  that  in  every  country,  and  in  every 
 Empire  ,^°  language  5  when  any  would  make  a  Hiflory  of  an 
 ,  they  rauft   Empire  and  a  Kingdom ,  they  begin  it  from  its  ori- 
 f£"  hs    gii^^^-  They  that  make  the  Hiftory  of  the  Franks^ 
 Pdginal.     or  Frenchmen  among  the  Ganls  ,  do  not  fix  their 
 begianing  on  that  time  ,  when  the  French  were 
 makers  of  all  the  Gauls,  from  the  frontier  of  Flan" 
 dersj  to  the  ^Ips  ,  and  the  Tyren&an  tnountains. 
 For  that  happen  d  very  late.  But  they  begin  with 
 xhc  firfi  entry  of  the  Franks  into  ^aul,  and  their 
 firft  eftablishment  on  this  fide  the  Rhine.  Wheii 
 any  make  a  Hiflory  of  the  Empire  oiRome,  they 
 begin  the  Roman  WiHoi-y^vonixh^ftr ft  foundation 
 ot  that  City ;  fo  they  reckoned  in  Rome  it  felf ,  ah 
 Vrbe  Condita.     And  this  Way  of  reckoning  conti- 
 nued till  the  ftfth  age  ,  when  the  Chriftian  ac- 
 count began  to  be  in  ufe  ,  and  men  reckon'd  by 
 iht  years  of  fefus  Chrift.     Moreover,  'tis  the  cu- 
 ftome  of  the  Scripture ,  and  o£  the  Ffoly  Spirit ,  as 
 well  as  of  the  World  :   'Tis  faid,  the  fojourning 
 of  the  Ifraelites  in  Fgypt  ,    was  four  hundred  and, 
 thirty  years ,  yet  they  were  not  in  that  flavery  above 
 210  years.     But  the  Holy  Spirit  reckons  from  the 
 time  of  the  calling  of  Abrahnm  ,  and  his  palling 
 into  Canaan  ,  where  he  and  his  off-fpring  were 
 ftrangerS.     'Tis  therefore  all  the  time  of  the  pil- 
 grimage of  the  family  oi  Abraham  ,  which  God 
 begins  from  its  original.     Laftly,  'tis  the  ft  He  of 
 the  Prophets  ,  and  particularly  in  the  Prophecy  we 
 are  treating  of.     The  fourth  Beall  is  the  Roman 
 Em.pircs  ail  the  World  agrees  in  that;  wher^^doth 
 '■   ~  ''   the 
 
Chap.4«         of  the  Prophecies*        ^  41 
 
 the  Holy  Spirit  hegin  the  Hiftory  of  that  -5^4/?,  Part  a. 
 or  of  that  Empire  i  not  at  the  point  of  its^r^«- 
 deur  ,  which  happened  not  till  above  400  yeart 
 after  its  original ,  but  from  the  point  ofiis^irth  j 
 and  that  is  clear,  becaufebe  afcrib<rs  feven  heads. 
 to  that  Beaft.  Heads  ^  which  fignifylbmany  Go- 
 vernments^ under  which  Romehdxh  palled.  Now 
 thefirj}  of  thele  Governments ,  is  that  oUCings^  un- 
 der whom  Rome  in  the  beginning  was  no  more. 
 ;han  a  great  f^ilUge^ ,  and  afterwards  a  very  little. 
 OV7  without  dependencies,  This  principle  there- 
 fore muilbefuppofed,  that  the  H.  Spirit  dates  the 
 uintichriflian  Empre  from  its  original. 
 
 The  other  mifiake  that  we  mull:  get  rid  of,  is  'r«s  not 
 this  ,  that  Rente  is  frecifely  the  place  where  the  "f*^^^^/^' 
 Empire  of  Antichrift  mull  have  its  birth.     'Tis  fir  ft  feeds 
 not  fo.  AntichriftimiCm  is  born  every  where,  and  of'*"'"^*"- 
 it  might,  very  well  bchrn  in  the  Eaft  ,  before  it  should  have 
 came- to  Ex  iUy^^f  in  ihQWefi.  That  which  makes  cciTedat' 
 men  afilx  the  birth  of  the  Antichriitian  Empire  ««"'«• 
 precifely  to  %ome ^  is,  bccaufe  being  llruckwich 
 what  Saint  ¥aul  faith  ,  that  ike  man  of  Jin  mull 
 exalt  htmfelf  above  all  that  is  called  God^  they  have 
 confined  Antichriilianifm  pincifally  »  and  almoll 
 folely  to  tf.ranny,  and  Trtde  j  and  have  iniagined, 
 that  the  birth  of  Antichrilfianifm  was  not  to  be 
 found  but  in  that  City  ,   which  had  always  been, 
 and  which  afrelh  was  to.  be  the  Throne  of  Pride. 
 But  herein  they  have  been  deceived.     Antichri- 
 ft'ianifm  confills  no.lefsin/W(?/*irry,  and  corruption  of 
 manners  than  in  tyranny  :  in  fuch  a  manner,  that 
 in  all  f  faces  where  we  fee  the  birth  of  Idolatry, 
 Superllinion,  and  Corruption,  there  without  doubt 
 jinfichrifiianifm  is  born. 
 
 Thefe  principles  being  laid  down,  the  three  Cha- 
 r&^crs  )  which  we  have  affixed  to  tncAmchriJlian 
 
 Empire 
 
4^  The  i^ccifmplijhment        Chap.  4*' 
 
 Parti.    Empre^  by  reafon  of  its  three  names y  muft  bere- 
 membred.     Idolatry  ,  becaufe  'tis  called  Babybnt 
 the  mother  of  fornications  and  abominations  ;   cor- 
 ruption of  manners  ,    becaufe  'tis  called  Sodom, 
 The  three  Pride  and  Tyranny^  becaufe  'tis  called  ^gypt.  When 
 Chambers  fhefe  ?^rftf /wjbegaii  to  becflablillit  inthe  Church, 
 Z,rmanifm  ^nttchrifttanifm  began  to  enter  into  it.     Now 'tis 
 ^h'T'"  h  ^^^^^'^^  5  it  was  towards  the  end  of  the  fourth  ^  and 
 A^ejand  <«  the  whole  fifth  Age  ,  that  thefe  diforders  re- 
 Sr°£"  ceived  their  birth.     The  fuperllition  of -Sf %//?/, 
 tionl        the  veneration  and  worfhip  of  them ,  and  imme- 
 '  diately  after,  the  invocation  and  interceffion  of 
 
 the  Saints ,  were  introduced  about  the  year  3  60. 
 br  380.  Already  before  this  time,  that  fuperlli- 
 tion  had  begun  among  the  people.  I  do  not  at  all 
 doubt ,  but  that  women ,  "xcAfijnple  perfons ,  efpe- 
 cially  thofe  that  were  but  newly  converted,  from 
 Paganifm  ,  -wexe  the  fir_^  jiuthors  of  k.  Devout 
 ignorant  people  eafily  jfall  intofuperftition.  It  had 
 been  a  very  ancient  cuftome  tafrequent  the  Adar- 
 iyrs  tombs,  there  to  celebrate  their  memoi*y,  to 
 pray  for  them,  and  there  to  pray  for themfelves. 
 For  in  Eufebim's  t\mt^  menwere  wont  to  ajfemble 
 themfelves  at  the  fepulchers  of  the  (tJMiartyrs  y  to  fay 
 their  prayers  upon  their  fepulchers^  arid  there  to  ho- 
 nour their  mo  ft  happy  fouls.  The  Papifls  in  this 
 pallage  would  fain  find  the  invocation  of  Saints , 
 Prarp.  Dut  'tis  not  there.  Enfebius  only  ufes  the  word 
 ^^^^'^'^''  honour  J  which  doth  not  import  either  invocation 
 or  adoration  >  'twas  only  out  of  a  defign  to  ho- 
 tiour  the  memory  of  the  Martyrs.^  that  they  afTem- 
 bled  at  their  tombs.  But  the  ignorant  people , 
 furprifcd  with  the  deceit  of  fomefalfe  miracles, 
 which  the  Devil  wrought  at  thofe  tombs  ,  from 
 tijim^le  honour  immediately  proceed  to 'a  religiout 
 worship }  aiad  a  few  years  after ,  the  Paflors  fuffer'd 
 
 them- 
 
Cbap.4»         of  the  Tropheciei.  45 
 
 themfelves  to  be  carried  down  thetorrent,  they  parr  2. 
 gave  way  to  it ,  and  laboured  to  eftablilTi  this 
 taife  devotion.  Saint  Bajil  in  theEail,  and  Saint 
 jimhofe  in  the  Weft  ,  are  the  moft  ancient  Fa- 
 thers, in  whom  we  find  the  footftcpsofthe2»'z.'j- 
 cation  and  intercejjici  of  ilic  Saints. 
 
 As  for  the  corrupton  of  the  ?/ran?;erso£the  Cler- 
 gy and  people  ,  it  began  to  be  great  at  the  very 
 fame  time.     The  Church  being  become  Qy.een  ofcoita^ti. 
 the  World  by  the  means  of  her  Emperors ,  clothed  °"  or  man- 
 her  lelf  with  its  luxui-y ,  and  followed  all  irsmon-  aiib  m  ths 
 ners  >  covetoulhefs ,  unchaftity ,  debauchei-v  were  ^°«"hAge. 
 introduced  into  the  Sanftuan.     We  need  only 
 to  fee  what  St.  Jerome ,  who  lived  in  that  time, 
 iaith  of  Rome  :ind  the  Roman  Clergy  ,  and  of  the 
 Ecclejiafiicks  in  general  in  his  days.     He  repre- 
 fents  Rome  as  already  become  a  'Babylon.     ^0  out  pania  & 
 of  Babylon,  mj  people  ,  faith  he  ,  for  she  is  fallen.  Euftoci- 
 Babylon  the  great  y  s^ne  i^  become  a  habitation  oj  Ue  cdiam. 
 vils^  and  a  dwelling  place  of  unclean  Jpirits.   ^Tis 
 irue^  there  is  the  Holy  Church  j&c.    Butthepride^ 
 grandure^  toiver^  &c.   that  are  found  in  th/it  City^y 
 agrees  not  with  the  life  and  tranijuillity  of  Afonkj. 
 1  he  fame  Author  faith  ,  that  the  princes  of  the 
 Church  Uvedin  delicionfnejs  ,y  andimagined  they  did 
 preferve  their  punty  in  the  midfi  of  mighty  rep.ijhs^ 
 and  iafcivioHs  acltons.     Elfe where  he  faith  ,  that  comm  nt 
 the  Ecclefaftickj   d.id    kif  and  earef  the  Ladies^  in  mic. 
 flretcht  forth  their  hands  to  them  to  receive  their  "?'  ** 
 ^re fents.     They  oblerved   the  tempers  of  wo- 
 men 5  they  caufed  great  eftates  to  be  given  to 
 themfelves  j   and  their  covetoufnefs  became  lb 
 odious  5  that  the  Chnfiian  Emperors  forbad  the  Ad  Ncpo. 
 Ecclejiafiicks  the  receiving  Legacies   by  WilL,*'aa"m- 
 whiieft  Whores,  and  Comedians  were  permitted 
 fo  CO  do. 
 
 laftlyy 
 
*H4  '^^^  "Accomflifhmmt       Chap,  4. 
 
 Pait  2 .        Lafily ,  It  is  certain,  that  fo  it  was ,  that  ^ride 
 '^^\lit\    was  eftablifht  in  the  Church  in  this  and  the  follow- 
 
 or  tncci-    .  .  Ill 
 
 shops,  and  mg  age.     Then  it  was  ,  that  the  Bishop  ,  who 
 
 Fy'of S"  ^^^^  that  time  had  been  all  equal ,  through  pride. 
 
 "Ztibops  of  made  themfelves  jirch-Bishops  ,    and  Patriarchs. 
 
 crerredin   Patriarchs  ^  that  are  dimintitive  Pops ,  and  confe- 
 
 thefame    c^tWiXy  ptty  Antichri^s .    Above  all,  the  pride  of 
 
 *'*        the  Bishops  of  Rome  began  to  be  very  plain.  'Twas, 
 
 in  the  fourth  age  ,  that  that  noble  Roman  Conful 
 
 lived,  who  faid,  make  meBushap  of  Rome^  and  I 
 
 St, Jerome.  %i,ill  be  a  Chrifian.     Thefe  Bishops  caufed  them-" 
 
 MaS'mn-  Selves  to  be  carried  in  a  Litter  ,  keptfumptuous 
 
 tables ,  had  great  equipages  ,  and  lived  like  the 
 
 great  ones  of  the  World.     'Twas  at  this  time 
 
 aifo,  that  they  began  to  afcribe  to  themfelves  the 
 
 pimacy  over  other  Bishop.     Therefore  bribery- 
 
 and  violence  began  to  be  ufed  to  climb  up  into 
 
 thatye-^. 
 
 In  lefs  than  an  Age,  this  torrent  o't  pride ^  fu-^ 
 
 perfiition ,  and  corruption  fwelled  to  fuch  a  degree, 
 
 that  it  became  exceeding  plain  ;  in  the  ^^o  year. 
 
 fuperftition  was  already  advanced  to  the  degree  of 
 
 idolatry,  corruption  was  very  high,  and  pride  very. 
 
 In  the  fifth  great.     To  know  to  what  degree  idolatry  was  al- 
 
 ftft/on' wis  I'cady  advanced  in  the  middle  of  the////;  age^  we 
 
 advanced    nccd  read  but  the  8''^  book  oiThcodoret ,  de  Cu'^ 
 
 gree  of     randis  GrAcorum  affe^iiombus.  He  faith,  the  Chri- 
 
 Idoiatiy.    ftians  called  the  Martyrs,  their  Phyjicians  and  theif^ 
 
 ProteUors.     "  The  Temples  of  the  Martyrs  ,  {aith 
 
 "A<?,  are  remarkable  for  their  greatnefs  and  their 
 
 *'\  magnificence ,  they  are  filled  with  all  forts  of  or- 
 
 *'  naments,  and  they  dijBTufe  abroad  the  fplcndor  and 
 
 "glittering  of  their  beauty.     We aflemblc  there, 
 
 "not  only  one ,  two,  three ,  four,  or  five  times  a 
 
 "year  J  but  we  celebrate  fealls  therein  very  often, 
 
 "yea,  and  everyday  we  fing  \i\  them  thcprai fes and 
 
 •*byma^ 
 
chap.  4 •  of'theTrophecies.  4y 
 
 * '  hymns  of  the  God  of  the  Martyrs.  They  that  Part  2. 
 "are  well,  defire  the  Martyrs  to  prefervethemin 
 "health  J  and  they  that  have  anydifeafe  ,  defire  of 
 '"them  to  be  cured  of  it.  Men  and  barren  Wo-» 
 "men  ask  Children  of  them  i  and  they  that  have 
 "them,  defire  them  to  preferve  um.  They  that 
 "take  a  Voyage,  pray  to  the  Martyrs  to accompa- 
 "  ny  them  in  the  way  ,  and  alfo  to  guide  them  j 
 "and  they  that  return  in  health,  thanl^  them  for  itj 
 "  confeffing  that  'tis  from  them  they  have  recei- 
 "ved  that  benefit.  Not  that  they  look  on  the 
 ** Martyrs  as  Gods,  but  pray  to  them  as  diviAe 
 "  mcuj  and  invocatc  them  as  their  interceJTors  with 
 **God.  Now  that  they  who  pray  devoutly  and 
 "  with  faith ,  receive  that  which  they  defire ,  ap^- 
 "pears  plainly  enough  by  the  gifts  which  they  pre- 
 "fent  them,  with  acquitting  themfelves  of  their 
 "vows,  which  are  the  niarks  of  the  health  which 
 "  they  have  recovered.  JFor  fome  hang  up  figures 
 "  of  eyes^  others  of  feet,  others  of  hands  made  of  ' 
 
 ****  gold  and  filver.     All  thefe  things  expofcd  to 
 to«  view,  Ihew,  that  difcafes  have  been  cured ,  fee- 
 V-'^'ing  they  havebeen  given  by  thofe  that  have  been 
 "cured.    Thefe  things,  I  fay,  fhew,  howgreatis 
 ^  ■;"  tile  vertue  of  the  Martyrs  and  of  their  Tombs. 
 »»J^  If  any  would  be  allured  of  the  degree  to  which  The  great 
 '^^  corrn^tion  of  manners  was  advanced  in  the  fame  ^f manners 
 ;*^age  ,  he  may  read  Sahian  Bifhop  of  Marfei/ies:  in  thcCfttj 
 Speaking  concerning  the  excellency  of  the  terri-  ^^** 
 tory  of  jfiquitain ,  and  that  abundance  wherein  its  i.  7.  de 
 Inhabitants  lived  ,   he  faith  ,  that  as  theyfurpajfed  ^^o*^**^ 
 ''  inU  others  in  riches  •^they  fftr^ajfed  them  alfo  in  vices  ; 
 that  never  was  there  any  ivhere  feenmore  infamous 
 jtleafures;  that  their  life  ii/as  exceeding  filthy  ^  and 
 that   difcipline  nvas  entirely   corrupted.     This  is, 
 iaith  he  ,  the  rejHrns  they  have  made  tfi   ^od  for 
 
 his 
 
4^  The  t^ccQmj)ufhment        C h  ap.  4  ^ 
 
 Part  2.  his  holy  liherahtj.  He  contsfles ,  the  inundations 
 of  the  Barbarians  ^  thar  had  ipoiled  them  of  their 
 goods  5  could  not  take  away  iheir  vices  from  them  j 
 and  that  they  remained  tmclmfie  to  ihatdegree^that 
 the  very  Barbarians  ivere  fcandAliz.edat  their  im^ 
 f unties.  For  the  CJoths  fujfcr'^d  not  among  them- 
 selves 5  either  ifv^uritj  ,  fornieattoH  ,  or  adultery ^ 
 Spain ,  fcLith.  he,  fs  lofi  in  the  fame  vices ^  tf  not  in- 
 greater^  Speaking  of  the  people  of  j^frica  ,  he 
 laith  y  that  the  City  ^^f  Carthage  ti/ifj  full  of  abo- 
 minations ,  that  there  w^^  no  place  ,  nor  fireet  with- 
 out a  M'hore-houj}.  ^U  the  fireets  were  full  of fnares 
 and  baits,  as  fo  many  ditches  of  impurity  ^  infuch  a 
 manner^  that  they  who  dijliked  the fe  forts  of  crinies, 
 could  not  prevent  their  falling  into  them.  .  All  the 
 Inhabitr.nts  of  thatgreat  (tty  were  plunged  into  the 
 pithy  ?fyire  uf  thefe infamous  debauches,  ihey  breath- 
 ed jiom  one  to  another  the  filthy  fmells  of  their  mu-j 
 tual  uncbajHty  j  but  none  trembled  at  it ,  becaufe 
 every  one  was  blunged  tn  it.,.  He  tells  us  ,  the 
 Clergy  w^s  engaged  in  the  fame  diforders,  and  that 
 there  were  no  imaginable  crimes,  thefts,  covetouf- 
 neis,  robberies^  abominable  extor{ions,voluptuouf= 
 wz'i'i^  but  what  were  in  ule  :  the  corruption  then 
 was  an  ovcniowing  torrent..  We  mull: repeat  the 
 whole  work  ,  to  make  anexa£tdefcriptionof  the 
 miferableftatetheC^«>T^  then  was  in.  This  Bishop 
 ihcms  perfwaded  ,  that  'twas  thefe  horrible  ex- 
 ceiies ,  that  drew  down  the  fad  judgements  of  God, 
 and  that  open'd  the  dore  to  the  barbarous  nations, 
 which  made  the  Empire  defolate.  , 
 la  the  fifth  fjie  tyranny  and  /  ride  of  the  Clergy  5  and  parti- 
 tyfrnny'ofcularly  that  oi  Rome^  were  alfo  found  vayhigli 
 tht  buhop  jjj^  j-he  fifth  aae.  Leo  the  fir(i ,  that  held  the  fee  of 
 gan  to  be  Rome  m  the  year  450.  hath  dittuied  abroad  innis 
 sonfidci-  wntiugs  an  air  ofpride  and  domineering,  wherein 
 •  ^       ■"  "  '  ■'  ^  it 
 
Chap.  4.  of  the  Prophecies,  4^ 
 
 it  appears,  that  heafpired  after  tyranny,  and  that  Part  2. 
 he  defigned  to  make  himrelfmaflerof  theC/?r//?/^» 
 Qjurches.     He  exalted  his  See  above  all  othersj  jer.2.  in 
 ^tisthe  Chair  of  St,  Peter,  ii'ho  is  called  the  ro'ci?  and  ^^^"'^'^^■'l 
 the  foundation.     He  iaith ,  that  God  had  exalted  pontifica- 
 him  ,  ij:z..  hiriifelf  Leo  ,  to  a  Soveraign  degree. '"™* 
 HamilitAtefn  meam  in  fummum  gradttm  provehit. 
 After  he  had  faid  ,  that  Saint  Peter  -was  called 
 the  rock  ,  the  foHndation  ,  the  Porter  of  Heaven , 
 the  determiner  and  judge  of  thofe  that  are  to  be  bound, 
 and  loofed,  he  adds  ih:it  the pori/er  of  ^cter  lives  in 
 his  See  y  ana  that  his  excellent  authority  refdes  there. 
 And  he  faith  afterwards,  that  Saint  Peter wzsthe 
 Prelate  and  Primate  of  all  the'Bisho^s.  The  Sermon 
 whence  this  is  taken ,  fhews  ,  that  every  year  hd 
 celebrated  the  day  of  his  exaltation  to  the  Po^e- 
 dom^  and  mide  it  be  celebrated  in  his  Church-^  which 
 is  great  Pn'-s^^.       ,     , 
 
 ,  Writing  to  Flavian  B'lihop  o£  Con/^antinople^ 
 he  complams,  that  he  had  not  acquainted  him  with 
 what  Eutyches  had  done,5t  pretendSj  that  upon  that 
 account  he  had  not  been  rightly  condemned.  He 
 complains  of  this  efpecially,  that  they  did  not  fhew 
 refpeiSt  to  the  appeal  to  Romeih^iSHtychm  had  put 
 in.  Sometimes  to  the  title  of  Baho^  of  Rome  ,  he 
 adds  that  of  Ecclejite  Catholics.  Ecclejidi  Catholics  Ep.  ^^^ 
 BpifcopHs  urbis  %omA  3  Biihop  of  the  £atholick^ 
 ihurch.  He  oppofes  the  decree  of  the  general 
 Council  of  Co  nfi  am  in  op  le  ^  by  which  the  fecond 
 place  was  given  to  the  Bishop  of  neu/  Rome  3  and 
 a  power  to  exercife  the  fame  jurifdidion  within 
 his  diftri6t,  as  the  "Bishop  of  old  Rome  txexcikd  in 
 his.  The  Council  o£  Chalcedon  confirmed  the  de-  c*°«2S# 
 cree  ofthatofCo«/?<i«?/»o/'/^,  and  made  the  Church 
 e>fCcnfiantinoj>le  equal  in  all  things  to  that  oiRome  : 
 He  wa^  vexed  at  it ,  and  oppof^d  the  execution  of 
 
 k 
 
4^  The  Accdrnpltfhment       Chap.  J. 
 
 Pai'ta,  it  as  much  as  he  was  able.  This  I  confcfs ,  was  no- 
 thing in  comparifon  of  what  was  afterwards  feen  j 
 however  ,  it  was  much ;  and  the  Bishop  of  Rome  did 
 not  long  Itayfrom  proceeding  further. 
 
 CHAP.     V. 
 
 that  we  uiufl  look  for  the  point  of  the  htfth  of 
 Antichriftianifm  in  the  fifth  Age.  It  miifl 
 end  about  the  year  1710,  <?r  1715. 
 
 W 
 
 E  have  jufl  before  feen,  in  the  extent  of  an 
 age  from  the  year  3  jo,  to  the  year  450,  the 
 idolatry  ,  tyranny  and  corruption  of  manners  that 
 were  eftabliihr,  and  encreafed.  And  'tis  in  the  ex- 
 tent of  this  zAge ,  that  one  may  feek  for  the  point 
 to  which  God  would  affix  the  beginning  of  the 
 Antichrifiian  Smpire ,  and  whence  he  would  have 
 us  reckon  the  1 260  years  of  Antichrijlianifm.  But 
 the  difficulty  is  yet  to  know  the  yearprectfdy ,  or 
 within  a  little  of  it.  We  mull  here  again  make 
 u{e  of  the  ingenious  obfervation  o£  fofeph  Mede^ 
 which  we  have  already  mentioned.  He  thinks, 
 that  in  the  words  of  the  ii'*^  Chapter,  Rife  and 
 meafire  the  Temple  of  God ,  and  the  Altar  ,  and 
 them  that  worship  therein.  Bm  the  Court  which 
 is  -without  the  Temple ,  leave  out^  and  meafure  it  not  j 
 we  have  a  fhort  reprefentatioh  of  the  Church,  and 
 Its  duration. 
 A  pietty        By  the  Altar  and  the  Temple  he'  underftands  the 
 
 obicrvati-  inward  Court  ^  zndhy  this  tnward  Courts  he  be- 
 on  ot  /«-  ,.  .  / ,         ■    ■  ■     ^1       1  • 
 f,fh Mette,  lieves,is meant thcprtmittve Church^puie m  its man- 
 
 °"  leo/the  ^^^^^ '  found  in  its  Doftrine.     And  by  the  outward 
 
 ink  Chap.  Cmr^ he  underilands  the  Church  corrupted  by  fupcr- 
 
 ltition;i 
 
chap.  J.  of  the  ^rof^hecies-  49 
 
 ftition,  idolatry,  tyranny  and  impurity.  He  hath  Part  s. 
 found ,  that  xht  inward  Court  wasmuch  /<?/than  the 
 outward  one;  there  was  the  Hime  proportion  be- 
 tween theie  two  Courts,  as  there  is  between  one^ 
 and  three  and  a  half.  So  that  the  Outward  Courc 
 contained  the  extent  of  the  inss^-M'd^  one  t-oree  times 
 and  a  half.  And  he  concludes,  that  her  extend- 
 ed quantky  being  the  image  of  the  extent  of  time  j 
 the  duration  of  the  corrf^pted  Church  fignified  by 
 the.  outward  Courc ,  was  to  be  three  times  and  k 
 ha/fj  and  the  duration  of  the  ^«r^  Church  was  to  be 
 but  one  tmie.  Now  'tis  plain  by  the  Prophecies, 
 that  the  duration  of  the  corrupted  Church  mufl:  be 
 three  Prophetical  years  and  a.  half  ^  which  are  12.60 
 natural  years  :  therefore  the  duration  of  the  pure 
 Church  mull  be  one  Prophetical  year,  that  is  to  jay, 
 ^60  years.  I  confefs,  this  appears  to  me  as  if  it  were 
 infpired. 
 
 He  ad'is,  that  one  may  begin  thefe  ^<$o  years ,  Jjf^JJJ*  3, 
 either  i.  from  the^^rr/jofJefusChrill,  according  ft ing  360 
 to  the  Chrillian  account  J  or,  2.  from  the  tinae  of  J^^^^'J^^^"^* 
 his  Paffion  .  which  makes  the  beginning  of  the  four  terms 
 Chrifiian  Church .     Qr,  3 .  from  the  time  of  the  de-  ^ompSe" 
 Jtru^ion  of  ferufilem ,  becaufe  then  the  Law  was  ^hefc  36a 
 pei-fccliy  abrogated,  and  the  new  covenant  perfect-  ^*^"^* 
 ly  eftabliiht.  Or,  4.  LaHly^  from  the  ttme  in  which 
 St.  ^ohn  prophecied. 
 
 The  firll:  calculation  begins  with  the  firfl;  year  of 
 
 JefusChrili     An.  Chriiti.  i 
 
 The  fecond,  in  the  year  of  oiir  Lord.  3 1 
 
 The  third,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  ^o 
 
 The  fourth,  about  the  year.  .94. 
 
 If  we  reckon  the  ^()0 years ,  which  mu.^  contain 
 
 in  them  the  purity  of  the  Chureh  ,  from  the  firfi 
 
 year  of  Jefus  Chrift  ,  the  la/i  year  falls  on  the  60 
 
 jff.ir  of  the  fomth  Age.     And  this  agrees  admirably 
 
 D  4  v/ith 
 
JO  The  Jccompli/iment       Chap,  y. 
 
 Parti,  with  the  event.  For  indeed  ,  'tis  precifely  in 
 this  time  ,  that  we  fee  the  footfteps  of  the  fuper- 
 fiition  of  Reliques^  and  the  invocation  of  Saints^  ap- 
 pearing in  the  Authors  of  the  fourth  Age. 
 
 If  we  reckon  from  the  3  3'*'/^4rofJefusChrifl:, 
 which  is  that  of  his  death,  the  ^Co^^yt^v^^iW^giW 
 upon  the  end  of  the  fourth  jige.  In  which  time  St, 
 jiufiin^  and  St.  ferom  wrote,  by  whofe  writings  it 
 appears  ,  that  the  fuperftition  of  the  Worlhip 
 of  the  creatures  had  ah-eady  made  great  pro- 
 grefs. 
 
 If  we  begin  the  3  <^o  years  from  theifdeflruUion 
 t)f  ferufalem  ^  which  happen'd  in  the  70^**  year  of 
 our  Saviour ,  the  years  of  purity  will  end  in  the  year 
 430,  a  time  in  which  it  is  alfo  certain  that  the  cor- 
 ruption was  greatly  encreafed. 
 
 Lafily  J  if  we  take  the /^T?  account,  and  reckon 
 
 from  the  year  gj^i  in  which  Saint  ]ohncomj>ofed  his 
 
 Prophecy^  the  3  6oyears  will  end  about  the  year  ^^/^-^ 
 
 and  'tis  about  that  time  that  Theodoret  wrote ,  in 
 
 whole  words  we  have  feen ,  that  the  falie  worlhiip 
 
 of  the  Saints ,  and  the  Do6trine  of  fecondary  inte  r- 
 
 «-^^rj  were  fo  well  formed. 
 
 Which  of       If  we  place  the  ^irth  of  Antichriftianifminthe 
 
 the  four     3  60  year  of  oht  Lord  ,  when  men  began  to  render 
 
 B°uft  ^  "'*^   a  religious  worfhip  to  ^elicjues ,  this  Antichrifiian 
 
 fihufc.        Empre  being  to  laft  izdo years  ,  'tis  clear  ,  that 
 
 they  should  have  ended  in  the  year  1620.  i.  e.  65 
 
 years  ago. 
 
 If  we  began  it  according  to  the  fecond  compu- 
 tation, in  the  year  ^93jOr  :^94,  itlhiouki  have  en-* 
 ded  intheyear  i6^^iOr  16^^' 
 
 If  we  began  it  according  to  the  third  calculation^ 
 at  the  year  430,  it  fhould  end  in  the  year  1690, 
 about  four  or  five  years  hence, 
 Ldfily^  if  following  the  lafi  cQmfHtmon^  we  be- 
 gin 
 
chap.  5  •         of  the  Prophecies,  jt 
 
 gin  it  about  thej^S^  or^S4-'^  J/^^^f  itmu^  end  in  the  Part  a, 
 year   i/io  ,    or  one  of  the  following  years  t9 
 
 1714- 
 
 'Tis  clear  by  the  event ,  that  we  muft  not  begin 
 the  1260  years  ,  neither  from  the  year  560,  nor 
 that  of  :595.  For  the  u^nnchrifii an  Empire,  did  not 
 fall  in  the  years  1620 ,  and  i<555 ,   as  it  should  have 
 done  according  to  thefe  calcnUtions .  In  thofe  times, 
 in  the  year  3  60,  and  the  year  393,  fuperftition  was 
 yet  but  m  its  birth;  the  worlliip  of  the  creatures 
 was  not  yet  ellablifht  in  the  publick^fervice.   Great 
 cautions  alfo  were  ufednot  to  confound  the  fervice 
 of  God  with  the  fervice  of  the  creatures,  which 
 was  juil  ready  to  receive  its  birth.     Moreover, 
 the  pride  of  the  Bishops  of  Rome  was  moderate^ 
 and  their  tyranny  did  not  yet  extend  it  felf  very 
 far.  Men  reckon  the  years  of  the  life  of  a  man  from 
 the  time  of  his  birth  ?  not  from  that  of  his  con-^ 
 cepion.   Idolatry  and  tyranny  were  asyet  but  like 
 a  fditHs^s  5  that  wevc  forming  and  ^erfe^ing ,  but 
 were  not  yet  perfeE\:ed. 
 
 But  the  principal  reafon,  why  God  would  not  T^*?'"'"- 
 have  us  count  the  birth  of  Antichriji-ianifm  from  ron^  Jhy' 
 the  years  360,  and  393 ,  is,  becaufe  there  was  a  God  wiii 
 fourth  CharaHer  of  the  birth  cf  that  Antichri^ian  the  .260 
 Empire,  that  had  not  yet  happened ;  that  is,  the^^^.^f  ^ 
 ten  Kings ,  that  ivere  to  take  their  pou/er  to(jether  AKtUhr-.a 
 %i>ith  the  "Beaji.  Thefe  ten  Kings 2.1-0  ten  Ktngdor^s,  ^^^^^'^^^ 
 into  which  the  Roman  Empire  vvas  to  be  fubdi-  Age, 
 t^ided.  .  (tAnd  the  ten  horns  which  thoufawefl,  are  ^*'^'  ^7«'^» 
 \en  Kings ,  which  have  received,  no  Kingdom  asyet^ 
 hut  receive  ^ower  as  Kings  one  hour  wtththe  Bea(f, 
 rhefe  words  are  admirable  ;  tome  they  appear  eX" 
 refs,  and  I  am  aftonifht,  that  it  hath  not  been  ob- 
 served 5  that  they  precifelj  markjhe  time ,  wherein 
 i^c  mult  begin  to  reckon  the  reign  of  the  Beaft. 
 
 D  d  2  Eipc^ 
 
"^2  Tl)e  i^ccomplifhrnent        Chap.  y. 
 
 Part  J.  Efpecially  j  if  wc  conGder  them  with  the  words 
 of  St.  Pattl^  he  who  noii/  letteth^  or pojfejfeth^wt  11 
 let ,  or  pojjefs  ,  untill  he  be  taken  out  of  the  way ; 
 then  shall  that  wicked  one  be  revealed.  That  is  to 
 fay  5  till  the  time  that  the  head  of  the  Roman  Em- 
 perors be  deftroyed.  Thefe  two  pafTagcs  (ignify 
 exprefly  ,  from  what  time  we  mull  compute  the 
 1260  years.  'Tis  from  the  time,  that  the  Goths^ 
 Vandals^  8cc.  after  having  a  long  time  harrafledj 
 and  rent  the  %nman  Empire ^  ^th.ik.dividedit into 
 ten  pieces. 
 
 Moreover,  the falfification  of  the tranflation  of 
 the  Port-Royal  J  that  render  it  thus,  the  ten  Kings 
 shall  take  power  for  a  little  time  with  the  Beajfj 
 would  not  deftroy  the  evidence  of  the  Oracle , 
 though  we  ihould  fufFer  the  ill  tranilation  of  thefe 
 Gentlemen  to  pafs.  For  if  we  muft  tranflate  it 
 for  a  little  time  ,  by  that  little  time  we  mull  un- 
 derftand,  the  three  years  and  a  half  oiAntichriji''s 
 duration.  Arid  feeing  we  have  invincibly  proved,' 
 that  thefe  three  years  and  a  half  confiil  of  i26o 
 Prophetical  days^  i.  C.  i26o.  years  ,  'tis  clear,  v/c 
 mull  underlland  that  little  time  in  a  prophetical 
 and  compendious  'i.txi'i^  ,  for  three  years  and  a 
 half. 
 
 That  which  is  efleritial  here  ,  and  which  the 
 rafhnefs  of  men  hath  not  been  able  to  take  away, 
 is,  that  the  ten  Kings  were  to  receive  their  power 
 together  with  the  Bea[l^  that  is  to  lay,  ztthe  fime 
 time.  Whethet  it  be  for  a  shtrt^  or  a  long  onej 
 'tis  ftill  certain,  that  this  Oracle  plainly  teaches  us, 
 that  we  muft  feekforthe  ^/>/^of  theilntichriftian 
 Empire  in  the  time  when  ive  find  ten  Kingdoms 
 arifefrom  the  difmembred  Roman  Empire.  We  mult 
 tlicrefore  fee,  when  that  was  thus  dilmembrcd. 
 The  greateft  part  of  men  make  the  Roman  Em-^ 
 
Ghap.  5r.  of  the  Trofhecles,,  jj 
 
 pre  to  fubfift  till  the  year  475  ,    under  certain  Parts, 
 petty  Kings  ,    that  retained   the  name  of  Roman 
 Emperors  j  becaufe   they  did  yet  poflefs  the  City 
 of  Rome  from  VdentmiAn  the  third  to  Auguflulm. 
 But  the  truth  of  it  is  ,  that  the  Roman  Empire 
 was  parcelled  out  ,  and  rent  in  pieces  ,  ana  en- 
 tirely deitroyed  immediately  after  the  death  of  this 
 J^aientinian.y  who  Wcis  killedby  M^ximns.  Genferic 
 King  of  the  Fandals  comes  from  Afnck^y  being 
 called  in  by  the  Emprefs  Eudoxia  to  revenge  the 
 death  of  her  husband.     He  takes  Rome  ,  carries 
 away  all  the  riches,  precious  things,  and  rarities 
 of  it.     They  fpent  fifteen  whole  days  infpoiling  it 
 of  its  treafures.     Genferic  tranfported  them  into 
 Africa  together  with  the  Emprefs  ,  her  daugh- 
 ters 5.  and  the  principal  men  of  Rome.     Jull  in  the 
 fame  manner  as  Nebuchadnezx.ar  carried  away  the 
 vefTels  of  the  Temple,  and  led  the  flower  of  the 
 people  into  captivity.     'Tis  afmredly  from  thk 
 very  time^  that  we  mufl  compute  the  entire rHim 
 of  the  Empirs.  of  the  City  of  %ome^  though  it  had 
 ftill  a  shadotf  of  a.  Kingdom  ,  under  the  images. 
 ofEmperours  ,  that  lalled  about  twenty  years. 
 Jeremy  reckons  70  years,  for  the  captivity  of  Baby- 
 lon.    Yet  it  is  certain  ,.  that  fom  the  iafi  rum  of 
 ferufalem  till  the  return ,  there  were  not fixty  years. 
 But  the  Prophet  counts  upon  ferufakm  as  dejiroy 
 ^<s/,  and  its  Kingdom  as  entirely  ruined /r<?;»^(f^i3/4- 
 kim^s  time^  under  whom  in.  truth  was  the  fi-rfl 
 tranfportation  of  the  people  :  And  fince  whole, 
 time,  the  Kingdom  oifudah  under  Zedekiah^  was 
 hut  afhadowofthatofhis  PredecefTors  ,  becaufe 
 he  was  the  Chaldaans  vall'al.     On  tliis  account,, 
 I:  fay ,  God  reckons  it  for  nothing.     By  the  like 
 reafon,  we  mull  reckon  for  nothing  thofe  petty 
 Kings  of  "R^me  J  who  having  as  it  were  nothing: 
 
 Dd  3  more 
 
54  ^^'^  Jccomplifhment         Chap.  j. 
 
 Parti,    more  than  the  City  of  that  name,  retained  how- 
 ever the  name  of  Roman  Emperors  to  Augnfiw 
 lus*s  time. 
 We  muft        Then  therefore  from  the  wrecks  of  the  Roman 
 leckonthe  Empire  were  formed,     i.  The  Kingdom  of  the' 
 \,\-^^^i^hz  Britain sin^nX.2im\Y.     2.  Oixht  Saxons.     2.  Of 
 ^'^f  ^*- the  jFr4«<^.     4.  Of  the  ^^r^MK^^^^^^intheGauls. 
 fen  King-  f.  Of  the  Vifigoths  in  thc  South  of  Gaul  and  in 
 fhTa/atT  ^pain.     6,  Ot  the  Sneves  in  Gallicia  and  Portu- 
 of  Vaienti,  g^h     J.  Of  the  Vandiils  ^  firll;  in  Spain ,  and  then 
 thS/'^*    in  Africa.       8.    Of  the  Allemnns  in  Germany, 
 5>.  Of  the  Oflrogoths  in  Pannonia.     10.  Of  the 
 Creeks  in  the  Eall.     They  took  their  power  with 
 the  'Bea/i  ,  that  is  to  fay  ,  with  Antichriftianifm  y 
 therefore  Antichriflianifm  received  its  birth  and- 
 povvxr  with  the  ten  Kings.     That  is  its  Epocha^ 
 or  Date. 
 
 According  to  which  ,  we  fhall  place  the  future 
 fall  of  the  Antichnfiian  Emj^ire  in  the  beginning 
 of  the  iS^^<iyfge.     I  believe  it  would  be  very  diffi- 
 cult, to  {kt  down  precifel)/  the  very  year.  For  God 
 doth  not  fo  exa^ly  obferve  Chronology  in  his 
 Trophecies.     A  few  years  more  or  lels ,  fignify 
 nothing.     However  one  may  fay ,  that  according 
 ■     to  all  appearance,  it  mull  happen  between  1710, 
 And  iji^. 
 ^he  c6n-       'Tis,  I  fav,  the  concourfe  o^iYiC^c  four  Chara^ers, 
 fouJcha-  that  muft  condu6l  us  to  find  out  the  beginning  of 
 rafters       the  ii6o  yc^YSof  A Htichriftianifm.     i.  The  birth 
 i^«L  ef  o£ Idolatry.     2.  The  birth  oi  Pride  and  Tyranny, 
 the  birth      i    Thc  v^OPXtk  o{ Corruption  of  manners .  4.  The 
 
 Ofthcty^w.    ■'f        r  r     Y      -n  T-    ■'      ■         •  rrril 
 
 iichrifiifin    dtvijion  of  the  Roman  Empire  into  ten  parts .      1  ill 
 £.miirt.   .  f^efe  four  CharaElers  meet  together  ^  \vq  cannot  be- 
 gin the  computation  of  the  iz6oyears.  Therefore 
 1  do  not  reckon  them  from  the  year  4^0,  though 
 {hat  be  an  Epocha  that  is  notable  enough ,  having 
 
 its 
 
chap.  5.  tf  the  Trophecles,  J  y 
 
 its  original  in  the  deftrudion  of  the  Temfe  o/Part3, 
 ferufaUm.  According  to  w^^V,^,  the  accomplijfh- 
 ment  of  the  1 260  years  would  fall  on  xhtyear  1 690, 
 four  years  hence.  I  reckon  them  notfiomthence^ 
 I  fay  5  becaufe  inthe7^^r4?o  ,  the  Roman  Empire 
 was  not  yet  entirely  cUfmemhed, 
 
 Withal  it  appears  not  ,  that  then  things  were 
 ripe  for  ^o  great  an  event.  We  muft  not  imagine, 
 that  the  Empire  of  Antichriji  and  of  Idolatry ,  will 
 fall  andbedeftroy'd  in/(3«/' or^f<r^^<«r/.  He  will 
 have  fomc  partifans  remaining  a  long  time  before 
 he  Ihall  be  entirely  brought  to  nought. 
 
 See  one  thing,  that  mull  be  well  obferved .  'Tis  ^nthhTt- 
 this,  that  though  we  do  not  hgin the ^60 years  oi''Jli'"''f'»^-is 
 the  Churches  purity  ,  ztthefrjfyearofl.  Chrifi  as  d4"ecs^;it 
 we  might  have  done ,  to  end  them  in  the  60'''  year  ?J^Ya"* 
 of  the  fourth  age  ,  according  to  rvhich  the  Em-      ^^' 
 pire  of  Pride  and  Idolatry  should  have  ended  in. 
 tjoeyear  1620,  65*  years  ago  j  neverthelefs,  asfu- 
 perllition  and  tyranny  i>e^an  to  be  eliablishtinthe 
 middle  ofthe  fourth  Age,  4  hundred  years  or  xhtrt- 
 abouts,  before  the  point  which  God  marks  out  for 
 the  birth  of  Antichrifiianifm  j  in  like  manner  <f 
 hundred  years  before  the  entire  deflru6tion  of  this 
 uintichriflianifm  ,  the  tyranny  and  fuperftition  of 
 the Papifmfenljbly grow///}  and  lefs^  andarevili- 
 bly  falli 
 
 line 
 
 Counting  the  firft  original  of  fuperiiitionj^o-w  the  ^^^^^^\s 
 year  of  our  Lord  360,  and  reckoning  after  this  che  tending  10, 
 
 1260  years  of  its  reign,  it  falls  as  we  have  feen,  on  }-JJce^ihT° 
 the  year  i6zo.  At  which  time  Idolatry  and  ty  ran- year  1620. 
 jiy  mud  begin  to  fillj  as  they  did  begin  to  appear  in 
 the  3  60^^  year  of  our  Lo  rd.  And  indeed  it  is  cer- 
 tain, that  fince  that  time  ,  /;w4^^jand  Saints  have 
 extremely  loft  their  credit.  And  {ince  the  year 
 x6?o  y   we  ihall  find  more  perfons  among  rhe 
 
 Dd  4  ^.a0s. 
 
5^  T'he  i^ccomplipmient      Chap.  j'. 
 
 Part  2.  Tapifis  themfelves,  that  have  difcredited  thefc  falfe 
 worfhips,  than  we  ihall  find  inall  the  fore- going 
 Ages, 
 vrfy^timf  ^^^  Tyranny  of  the  Pope  alfo  Jtnce  that  time  hath 
 ti  e  pov-  er,  fufFcr'd  ^  vifiblc  decay.  In  the  pafi  age ,  the  Popes- 
 hvifibi^"'  had  pretty  well  recover'd  that  blow,  which  the 
 cii.ii^n;sht  Council  of  Confiance ^  and  the  reformation  ofX»- 
 lut.ants^  /^^r  and  Zwingltm  had  given  them.  lulim  thefe- 
 cond,  and  Leo  che  tenth ,  aflembled  the  laft  Later  an 
 Council^  which  abrogated  all  that  had  be  en  done 
 againft  their  Authority.  The  Council  of  Trent  m- 
 deed  did  net  pronounce  the  fuperionty  oi  Popes 
 above  Councils ,  and  the  Temporality  of  Kings  5 
 but  ic  left  them  in  a  full  and  entire  pofj^effion  of  their 
 pretended  Rites  ^  without  To  much  as  touching  of 
 them .  Yea ,  it  did  con^rm  them ,  if  not  by  its  de- 
 crees ^  at  Icaftbyitspr^^/cc" ,  in  fubmittingallits 
 Canonsto  the  Pope^  in  declaring  they  had  nodefigri 
 to  diminjfh  the  authority  of  the  Holy  See  ^  and  de- 
 manding from  thence  the  confirmation  of  their  de- 
 crees. In  truth,  the  Fo/7^j  remained  in  poll effi on 
 of  thatfuperiority,  and  ofthat  power,  asi  wcUov^er 
 Councils  as  Kings.  They  depojcd  fincethe  Council 
 of  1  rent,  the  Kings  Henry  the  third,  and  Henry  the 
 fourth  oi France.  They  caufed  thefe  two  Henries 
 to  be  afTaflmatcd  3  and  alfo  during  the  minority  of 
 Z.e%i/is  the  XIH.  the  Pulpits  and  aflemblies  rung 
 With  nothing  but  the  Soveraign  power  of  the  Pote 
 over  Soveraigns,  and  the  power  they  have  tode- 
 pofe  them.  In  the  States  in  the  year  t6i6.  The 
 Clergy  of  France  had  the  iniolence  to  maintain  this 
 D6(5rine  fo  prejudicial  to  the  authority  of  Kings-, 
 by  the  mouth  of  Cardinal  Perron.  Edm.  Richer^ 
 a  Do6lor  of  the  Sorl^on ,  in  the  year  161 1 .  made  a 
 Book  with  this  title,  De  tcclejiaflica  ^  Politica  Po- 
 tc^Mc  y  which  was  the  Epitomy  of  that  which  wfe 
 -  :  ^  :  ••.    '    -  havQ 
 
chap. J.        'ofth'e  ^rofhecies,  ^7 
 
 have  at  this  day  \xndtYX.htXAX\t  o?  A^ologiaprofo-Vim^ 
 hanne  Gerfono.  Therein  he  proved  the  luperiori- 
 ty  of  the  Ccuncil  above  the  Po^e ,  and  the  indepen- 
 dance  of  Ktngs. '  The  Author  was  deprived  of  the 
 dignity  of  Syndic  of  the  Sorbon  ,  and  of  his  benefi- 
 ces. His  Book  was  cenfured  by  two  Provincial 
 Co««c/7j  held  in  the  year  1612,  one  at  Taris  ^  the 
 other  atu^tx,  and  was  confuted  by  D .  du  Va.1. 
 
 But  fince  the  year  1 620,  Richer  is  advanced  again 
 to  the  throne  ,  the  power  of  the  P*?/?^  hath  been  al- 
 ways diminiflit.  And  at  this  day ,  'tis  in  fo  great  a 
 declenfion,  that  it  will  never  more  rife  up.  So  that 
 Antichrilf  ianifm  falls  precifely  by  the  fame  degrees^ 
 by  which  it  rofe.  It  was  a  hundred  years  a  budding 
 beforeitwas  blown-,  it  {hi^Whe^  hundred  years  de- 
 clining^ before  it  fhallbe  entirely  overthrown.  It  had 
 its  fir (i  beginnings  in  the  year  3  60.  Its  great  declen- 
 fion  beggn-pfecifely  1 260  years  after.  It  was  born 
 about  thejrear^jo.  It  fhail^^  about  f^^^^^r  17 10, 
 jufl  1 260  years  after  its  birth.  This  maj  happen 
 fooner;  for  the  Roman  8m^ ire  even  under  f^alenti- 
 nian^  whom  I  reckon  for  the/*?/?  of  the  Roman  Em- 
 perors ^  was  very  much  difmembrcd.  But  I  do  ^o^'^ 
 lee  that  it  can  go  much  further  ^  unlefs  it  may  be 
 1017145  reckoning  the  i  z  ^o  years  after  the  death 
 o£  F'alentinian. 
 
 This,  I  profefs,  doth  not  feem  to  me  to  be  alto- 
 gether ajimple  conje^ure^  by  reafonof  (M'o  paffages 
 lb  ex£refs.  He  that  doth  let^  or pojfefs,  will  let ,  or 
 foffejs  5  tillhe  betalzenoHt  of  the 'way  ^  and  then  shall 
 that  wicked  one  he  revealed.  The  ten  horns  are  ten 
 Kings  ^  which  have  received  no  Kingdom  tuyet ;  but 
 receive  power  as  Kings  one  hour  with  the  Beajh.  But 
 that  which  I  fhall  now  add  ,  is  a  conjedure  to 
 which  men  may  give  fuch  entertainment  as  they 
 pleafe, 
 
 ^      ■■'■  !Tis. 
 
5  S  The  K^ccomplifhmem       Chap,  j. 
 
 Part  2.       'Tis  a  confequent  from  what  wc  have  faid  of 
 '  ^ntiochm  S^i^hanesy  and  the  duration  oftheper- 
 
 fecution,  to  which  the  Frophetaffigns  four  times, 
 z-^oo  mornings  and  evenings^  that  is  to  iay,  1150 
 days.  Three  years  and  a  half ythzt  is  to  f3.y  iz  60  days. 
 12^0  days,^  and  13^5  days.     We  have  laid ,  that  the 
 numberof  126c  days,  is  that  of  the  time  of  the  du- 
 ration of  the  prophanation  of  the  Sanctuary,  till  the 
 time  that  j^udas  <LS\€acchab£ns  having  taken  out  of 
 the  Temple  the  Idol  of  fupter  Clympm  ,  began 
 the  cleaning  of  the  San6tnary  >  that  he  was  a  month 
 in  talcing  av/ay  all  the  impurities  j  wherefore  Z)^- 
 mel  after  the  number  of  1260  days,  adds  30  there- 
 unto, and  faith,  that  it  shall  be  for  i  njodays.  Laflly^ 
 we  have  fuppoled  ,  that  fudas liJMaccha'aaw  fpent 
 45"  other  days  in  preparing  all  things  for  the  dedica- 
 tion of  the  Temple. 
 Tiie  lirder       That  the  ty^e  may  anfwer  the  truth,if  the  Empire 
 in  which    Qf  nhe  Papifm  muft  fall ,  and  be  abolilht  about  the 
 leftoration  year  1 7  lo,  we  may  believe  the  Church  fhall  not  be 
 ^^/"^^      perfedlv  reformed  and  cleanfed  for  all  that.  It  may 
 
 Church        '  I        "11  ^1       /I-  11  11  I      ^ 
 
 muft  beef-  be,  thatall  Chrt/liansj  although  they  agree  to  chafe 
 fcstzd.  away  Idolatry  ,  and  beat  dos^nTyranny^  yet  they 
 will  not  agree  in  every  thing.  So  that  I  fuppofe. 
 30  years  fhall  pafsj  for  the  reuniting  all  Chriltians 
 in  the  fame  communion ,  and  cKit  this  union  fhall 
 be  effeded  about  the  year  1 740. 
 
 This  reunion  ihall  be  a  path-way  for  the  calling 
 the  reft  of  the  Tagan  and  infidel  ISlations ,  who  are ' 
 yet  ahnoft  innumerable.  For  we  mull  not  hope, 
 that  Pagans  and  Infidels  ihall  enter  into  the  Churchy 
 while  they  fee  it  divided.  Into  what  part  of  it 
 fhould  they  put  themfelves  ?  Ic  fhall  be  the  unani- 
 mous confent  of  all  Chrijtiayis  in  one  only  Religion^ 
 that  fhall  overcome  the  obftinacy  of  the  enemies 
 of  Jcfus  Chrift.  To  effed  this  reunion  of  all  Chri- 
 stians;^ 
 
chap.  5.  of  the  Prophecies:  59 
 
 ftians,  nolefsthan^o)'^<*yi'asIfuppofe,wiIlbene-Paft2. 
 eellary  5  and  that  was  figured  by  the  :^o  dap ,  which 
 ^JHacchab&pts  employed  in  purifying  the  Temple  of 
 ferufaUm.  After  the  purgation  of  the  Temple,  he 
 {pent  45  days  to  prepare  the  vefTels  for  the  dedica- 
 tion. I  fuppofe,  that  in  like  manner,  when  the  re- 
 union fhall  be  effected,  nolefs  than  45  days^  that 
 is  to  fay  45  years  ^  will  be  requifitetorunoverall 
 the  Earth ,  and  convert  the  Nations  that  are  ftran- 
 gers  to  the  Covenant  5  to  prepare  them  for  the  lafl: 
 dedication.  Add  45  101740,  that  will  fall  on  the 
 year  1 7  85,  in  which  Ihall come  the gloriom  reign  of 
 I.Chrifl  on  the  Earthy  of  which  we  fhall  fpeak  after- 
 wards. And  'tis  in  thefe  4  5:  years',  that  the  fews 
 ihall  be  converted,  and  ihall  finifh  the  converfion  of 
 the  Infidel  Nations  ;  their  obftinacy  fhall  hold  out 
 to  the  end,  and  fhall  not  be  overcome  but  by  an  ex- 
 traordinary event,  and  more  extraordinary  than  the 
 fall  of  iS^^f/ fhall  be. 
 
 There  is  no  ground  to  believe,  that  the  Kingdom  j},e  ^^^^ 
 of  Jefus  Chrilt  fhall  come/«  the  time  that  God  ihall  P're  ot^n- 
 employ  in  the  deflrnUion  ohhe  AKtichriftian  E}n-  h"dl{hoy^' 
 pire.    For  that  Empire  fliall  fall  with  noife  ,  wars,  ^^  ^^f°'^ 
 ti-oublcs,  effufion  of  blood.  Now  the  Spirit  of  God  comes? 
 is  not  m  the  wind  that  breakjtherodis  j  *tis  in  the 
 thin  2.nd  gentle  one.  When  fefm  Chriji  shall  come ^^ 
 there  mult  be  a  profound p(?4c^  on  the  Earth.  Nei- 
 ther fhall  he  come  in  the  time  wherein  men  fhall 
 endeavour  the  con  verfion  of  the  Infidel  Nations  ;  for 
 that  fhall  be  a  time  of  contefiing  and  difputings , 
 thofe  things  mufl  ceafe  when  Jefus  Chrilt  fhall 
 come. 
 
 The  number  of  2500  evenings  and  mornings,  a  type  ot 
 which  make  1 150  dajs ,  to  me  feems  to  fignify  pre-  i!'siJi,'^ni'<^ 
 cifely  the  days  in  which  the  dailyfacrifi.ee  was  in-  g«  w"e 
 terrupted  ^  an  interruption  that  $egaa  not ,  tillc"d.°''"" 
 
 ifome 
 
6q  The  jfccompUfhment      Ghap.  y. 
 
 Part  J.   fome  months  after  the  San6tuaryhadbcgaiitobe 
 prophaned  by  impure  facrifices,  added  to  the  daily 
 lacrifice  that  yet  was  continued.  And  even  the  Idol 
 of  Ju-piur  Olympiui^Qtms  not  to  have  been  brought 
 into  the  Temple ,  till  two  months  after  the  cefTation 
 of  the  daily  facrtfice.     So  that  the  introdu6tion  of 
 the  M?/,  was  not  till  Hxorfeven  months  after  the  j 
 prophanation  of  the  Temple.     This  feems  to  me  to. 
 have  a  typical  relation  to  that  which  happened  in 
 the  Chrtftian  Church ,  by  the  introdu6tion  of  the 
 adoration  o^ Images.   They  were  brought  into  the 
 Churches  in  the  ffth  Age  j  but  we  do  not  find ,  that 
 Images  were  adored  and  ferved.  before  the  Jixtk 
 -dge  5  from  the  year  5'6o  to  the  year  6op.     Now 
 one  may  fay ,  that  then  the  abomination ,  the  Idol  of 
 pipiter  Oljr^pimw^s  introduced  into  thcTemple, 
 and  placed  on  the  Altar3  onemayfay,  that  then  the 
 daily  facrifice  entirely  ceafed ;  whereas  the  Divine 
 fervice  had  been  only  polluted  by  the  invocation  ojl. 
 Saints  ,  it  was  entirely  fpoiled  by  the  adoration  of 
 Images.    Compute  this  ceflation  of  the  daily facrir. 
 {ice  5  that  is  to  fay ,  of  the  fervice  of  God,  from  the 
 year  5- dojor  thereabouts,  add  thereunto  1 150  years 
 of  interruptionby  the  adoration  of  Images ,  this  will, 
 fall  on  the  year  17 10  or  thereabouts  ,   the  time 
 wherein  Images  fhall  be  entirely  <$bolisht  witli 
 Popery. 
 Vnlkhlf^       See  what  I  had  to  fay ,  to  confirm  my  notions . 
 fiartifm  be-  about  the  time,  in  which  I  do  believe  that  the  1260 
 fif"h"A**^e^  years  of  the  Amtchrijiian  Empire  muft  begin  and 
 ail  the  '  end.     Without  doubt, /owf /^ro/^^<?»f  J,  together 
 Slimilme  with  all  the  Papifsy  will  judge  that  I  afcend.very_ 
 vere  not    high,  and  that  in  placing  the  birth  of  this  Empire  in 
 the  Popedom  o£Leo  thefirll:,I  hayemade  Antichrifls 
 of  many  good  Bishops  oiKome.^  to  Gregory  the  great, 
 inclufively  3  and  all  the  Chnfiians  lince  that  time^, 
 
 thq 
 
 damned. 
 
Chap.  J.  of  tie  .Trop%ecm.  6t 
 
 the  fubjefts  of  the  jintichriflian  Empire.  But  they  Part  2,,  '■ 
 
 that  make  this  objedion,  do  not  coniider,  that  An^  | 
 tichriflMnifm  is  properly  nothing  but  the  corruption 
 
 of  Chrifiianity  \  that  all  corruptions  go  ^r<«/!/«<«//y,  ■ 
 
 and  that  the  jirji  degrees  of  a  corruption  are  not  mot'  ' 
 
 tal.  TherewAs  zy^ntichriflianifm  mingled withlho  , 
 
 Chriilianity  of  the  Chrillians  of  the  fourth ,  fifth^  j 
 
 m-idjixth  Age  \  but  it  doth  not  follow,  that  this  An-  \ 
 tichrijiianifm  did  from  the  beginning  ruin  thefalva- 
 
 tiofi  of  thcfe  that  did  j5artake  ofit.     When  the  j 
 
 zyfn tichrifiian  corruption  was  come  to  its  full ,  and  - 
 
 became  mortal  ,  then  God  by  his  mercy  and  the  : 
 
 means  that  are  known  to  him ,  fhewed  grace  to  the  • 
 
 iieEh  that  were  in  Babjlon  ,  fo  that  they  did  not  ; 
 
 participate  of  her  fnortal  idolatries.     The  good  Bi-  r 
 
 shops  of  "^me  in.  the  fifth  and  fixth  age ,  were  no  "! 
 
 more  Anttchrifiy  than  the  Chriflians  then  were  An-  '■ 
 
 tichrifiian  3,  and  if  God  did  tolerate  the  frji  begin-  \ 
 
 «f'«^j  ofAntichriflianifm  in  thefaithfullp?<7p/(?3  he  i 
 
 may  alfo   as   well  have  born  it  in   the   Bishops.  \ 
 
 Before  Boniface  the  third,  SuccefTor  of  Gregory  the  \ 
 
 Great,  no  Pope  called  himielf  bishop  of  Bishops ,  or  '^ 
 
 Vniverfal  Bishop ;  and  fo  till  that  time  the  Bishops  \ 
 ofRome-^QrcnQtAntichrijisperfe^ed^  they  were 
 only  Antichrifis  begun. 
 
 'Tis  known ,  this  papal  Tyranny  had  its  degrees  Degrees  0^  ; 
 
 fince  Leo  the  firfl ,  that  fate  in  that  5f^  in  the  year  ^''^';?"-„  \ 
 
 •  I   :      J  crcslc  or 
 
 450,  to  Gregory  the  Great ,  the  Bishops  of  Rome  en-  the  papal,  ' 
 
 deavoured  to  arrogate  to  themfelves  a  fuperiority  Tyranny; 
 over  the  Univerial  Church  3  but  yet  however  with-  .  ^ 
 
 cftt  defiring  to  be  called  Oecumenical  Bishops.  Af-  I 
 
 ter  Gregory  the  firIl;5to  Gregory  the  feventh,thePcp<r^  [ 
 
 called  themfelves  Vniverfal  Bishops ,  but  ivithont  \ 
 
 ily  ling  themfelves  Soveraigns^  and  Majlers  of  Kings 
 and  Kingdoms.  This  Gregory  was  xhefirji  ,  that 
 endeavoured  to  depofe  Emperors  an<!  Kings.    This  \ 
 
 is 
 
6z  The  Jccomplifhment        Chap.  6, 
 
 Part  2.  \s  ^ntichrifl  perfeUed.  Thofe  alfo  that  did  not 
 know  him  when  he  was  yet  'm\\\sfirfl  periods,  did 
 know  him  when  he  arrived  to  this.  We  have  many 
 teftimonies  of  the  German  Bishops  ohhzt  time,  who 
 profefs  that  this  Gregory  the  feventh  and  his  £vLCCt(~ 
 Ibrs  -were  ^ntichriJL 
 
 CHAP.     V  I. 
 
 fJje  circumjiances  of  the  fall,  of  Antichnd  re- 
 eflahlisht  in  their  order.  /In  -explication  of 
 the  fifteenth  Chapter.  Principles  for  the  right 
 tmderftanding  the  fixteenth  Chapter.  Divers, 
 interpretations  given  of  it ,  and  their  vijible 
 faults. 
 
 AFter  having  feen  the  time  in  which  the  fall  and 
 laft  ruin  of  the  Antichrifiian  Empire  mult 
 happen  5  'ti^  time  to  fee  thecircumflancesof  that 
 fall ',  and  I  am  very  well  fatisfied ,  that  therein  we 
 ihall  find  what  will  confirm  that  which  we  have 
 affirmed,  touching  the  approaching  end  of  Ami - 
 chrifiianifm.  I  pretend  to  improve  my  conje^lure 
 to  a  kind  o'^  demonfirdtion  ^  by,  the  full  agreement 
 there  is  between  my  hypothefes  zndthe  Prophecies, 
 The  circumftances  of  the  fall  of  the  Antichrifiian 
 Empire  are  to  be  found  in  the  1 1 ^  14,  i^,  i6,  i/, 
 i8,  and  19*'^  Chapters.  'Tis  certainly  that  part 
 of  the  Revelation  that  hath  been  leaft  underftood  5 
 I  mean ,  as  to  what  refpe^ts  the  cirsnmfiances  of  the 
 x\xm  of  the  Antichrifiian  Empire.  For  as  for  the 
 Chara^ers  of  that  Empire,  which  are  alfo  contain'd 
 in  thofe  Chapters ,  they  have  been  well  enough  ap- 
 preheaded.  But  as  to  the /^// of  that  Empire,  the 
 
Cbap.  6.         of  the  "Prophecies:  dj 
 
 if/w^  and  progrefs  of  that  fall,  God  would  not  let  Part  2, 
 men  hitherto  be  fo  happy  in  their  conjedures.  I 
 hope,  that  in  what  I  fliall  now  fay,fomethingfhall 
 be  met  with  j  that  fhall  much  more  bear  upon  it  the 
 Charafters  of  truth. 
 
 The  H.  Spirit's  To  often  repeating  the^ro^/?^^  divers 
 of  the  fall  oiBaijlon ,  and  the  ruin  of  its  Empire ,  is  fiances  of 
 not  only  to  give  us  a  per  fed  certainty  of  the  event,  '^J^^lfn 
 'tis  principally  to  mark  out  unto  us  r/?^?/^// by  di-  which  the' 
 vers  circumflances.    But  it  hath  not  pleafed  God  "^th^^ot 
 to  give  us  all  thefe  circumllances  in  one  vijion ,  that  pieafed  ro 
 fo  tlie  Prophecy  might  not  be  too  plain.     For  it  is  P"g  JSioh. 
 not  at  all  the  intention  of  God,  to  inform  us  clearly 
 oi  things  to  vome  ^  with  refped  to  their  circum- 
 ifances.     But  only  as  'co  the  fubflance  ofthe  thing. 
 The  fall  ofthe  jintichrifiian  Empre  5  is  iho.  juh* 
 fiance^  that  which  is  necellary  to  lupport  the  hopes 
 ofthe  Church.    Hence  it  is ,  that  there  is  no  ob- 
 fcurity  in  the  prophecy  ,  with  refpeffc  to  this -j  no 
 more  then  there  was  in  the  Prophecies  concerning 
 the  Meiliah,  with  refpe6l  to  the  {libftance  of  it,  and 
 the  certainty  of  his  coming  5  but  there  was  much 
 as  to  the  circumflancesofthat  coming.  Therefore,  God  hath 
 
 becaufe  God  was  willing,  that  the  circumftancesJhc Scum-, 
 of  the  fall  of  the  Kingdom  oi  j^ntichrifi  fhould  be  fiances  in     ' 
 obfcurc  J  he  hath  for  this  reafon  divided  them  into  IhatVh  °y  ^' 
 feveral  vifions.     And  for  the  fame  reafon  ( that  is,  ^'^}i^^  ^f 
 that  he  might  put  a  venerable  veyle  upon  that, 
 which  he  was  not  willing  that  we  ihould  know  be- 
 fore the  time.)     He  hath  not  placed  thecircum- 
 ilances  exaftly,  according  to  the  order  of  their  co- 
 Jning  to  pafs.  The  vifion  which  marches/<??'^-w«»7?. 
 Contains  things  which  ought  not  to  come  to  pals 
 till  afterward :  andthevilions  which/oZ/oM^ ,  con- 
 tain things  which  ought  to  come  to  pafs  before. 
 Therefore  that  we  may  place  thefe  adorabU  objctfri- 
 
 tUi 
 
^4  ^^  ^ccomplilbment        Chap.  (5- 
 
 Fart  2.   lies  in  fuch  a  Light ,  as  is  neccffary  to  pierce  into 
 them  i  we  muil  bring  things  into  their  natural  or- 
 der, and  explain  the  viiions,  according  to  the  order 
 of  thofe  events  which  they  fore-tell.  h\  doing  this, 
 we  will  begin  with  the  i6^^  (Chapter  of  the  ReveU-^ 
 tion  ,  which  contains  the  admu'able  vifion  of  the 
 feven  viols ,  v^hich  are  the  feven  periods,  through 
 which  the  Antichriftian  Empire  ought  to  pafs  toj 
 come  to  its  fall. 
 God  does      xhe  fifteenth  Chapter  is  nothing  butaprepara- 1 
 prcparc'for  tiorii  for  the  vifion  ot  thejixteenth.  Where  are  the 
 |^^^3tctvi~  feven  laft  plagues   (as  the  twelve  firltverfes  of  the 
 kikr.  ^     14''',  are  nothing  but  a  preparation  unto  the  vifion 
 of  the  harvefl  and  utntage^)  which  is  very  evident 
 from  the  beginning  of  the  t  'y^^  Chapter  ^  which  is, 
 jind  1  faTl'  another  figH  in  Heaven  great  andmar- 
 ■velloiii  ,  feven  Angels  having  the  feven  lafipUgnes, 
 As  a  preparation  unto  the  vifion  of  thefe  feven  laft 
 plagues ,  God  does  make  the  Prophet  fefe  a  feu  of 
 'glaft^  orofchrj(}al  mingled ti^ith  fire  ^  that  is,  a  fea 
 where  ice  and  fire  are  mingled  :  -xwX  them  that  had 
 gotten  the  viUory  over  the  beafh  ,   and  over  his 
 Image  j  that  is,  them  that  had  efcaped  his  corrupti- 
 on and  idolatr}^  j  fand  upon  the  fpa  of  glafs_ ,  or  of 
 ice,  and  they  fmg  the  fong  of  Mofes  ^  and  the  fong 
 of  the  Lamb,  Great  and  marvellom  are  thy  worl^, 
 A  lively     It  is  clear  ,  that  the  Prophet  docs  make  an  ailufioa 
 £f  who  ^'^^'^  ^'^^  paflage  through  the  red  Sea ,  and  unto  the 
 efcape  the  Children  oiJfrael  ^  who  being  got  upon  the  iliore 
 ofpl"?'^  A  of  that  Sea ,  fung  the  fong  which  ^JHofcs  compo- 
 iu  petfc-  fed  for  them.     The  Seaof  glafs  mingled  with  firey 
 sutigns.     ^j^f,_^ej.5  ^^  ^-]^e  red  fea  J  they  who  had  gotten  the  wi' 
 dory  over  the  JBeafi  j  anfwcr  to  the  Ifraelites^  who 
 had  overcome  the  £^;^r*<«»j.  Lgyft-)  out  of  which 
 the  Ifraelttes  march  c ,  anfwers  to  this  Antickrrftiait 
 Smpirej  out  of  which  the  Eled  do  efcape,  *  -Ther^i- 
 
 for§ 
 
Chap.^.         of  the  Trophecies.  6  J 
 
 fore  as  the  red  feajand  its  waves  were  the  dangtr  out  Part  «• 
 of  which  the  Ifraelites  coming  out  o£££j/ptwcvc 
 deliver'dj  fo  this  fea  of  glafs  mingledwithfire ,  re-i 
 prcfents  the  evils  which  the  Faithfid  who  leave 
 Babylon  do  efcape,     Thefe  evils  are  called  a/<?^,  • 
 on  the  account  of  xhz'iz  great nefs  and  hitternefsj 
 my  breach  is  great  like  the  [ta^  faid  'feremy  :  they 
 are  called  a  fea  ofglafs  ,  or  a  Tea  of  ice ,  becaule 
 of  their  hardnefs.    'Tis  more  eafy  to  efcape  out 
 oi  a  fea  of  water,  becaufe  the  liquidity  of  waters 
 does  make  it  pofTible  to  fwim  through  them  ;  but 
 if  :i  fea  wasglafsorice,  it  would  be  impofTible  to 
 jjetoutofit.  There  is  2.K0  Rve  ming/ed  witJj  ghfsj, 
 to  reprefent  the  burning  ,  and  extream  dolours  of 
 thofe  evils,  fire  and  Ice  are  .two  extreamsinevilj 
 yet  they  are  joyn'd  in  the  defcriptionof  the  cala- 
 mities of  the  Church ,  though  they  feem  inconfi- 
 item  :  if  it  be  a  fea  of  ice,  there  cannot  be  fire 
 there  ;  and  if  there  be  fire ,  how  can  it  fubfift  v/ith 
 ice?  This,  is  to  exprcfs,  that  the  calamities  of  the 
 Church  are  extream,  and  that.they  include  all  kind^- 
 oi  evils :  There  is  Ice,  that  is  kreiigion,  a  privation 
 of  the  Fire  of  Piety  :  There  is  fire  through  the 
 cruelty  of  perfecutions.     'Tis  for  this  ,  that  the 
 Spirit  ufed  the  teym  glafs  inftead  ofice-,  tofigni- 
 fy  that  it  lliould  be  a  frozen  fea ,  which  Inould  iub- 
 Ciil  with  fire.    I  knownct  what  they  had  in  their 
 thoughts ,  who  have  faid ,  that  this  fea  ofglafs  Gg- 
 nified  the  Church-     The  Ifraelites  who  are  efca- 
 ped  out  of  the  fpiritual  ^gypt ,  are  reprefented  up- 
 on the  fea  of  giais ,  that  is,  upon  its  shore ,  and  as 
 thofe  who  come  out  of  the  water.     In  the  fty  le  of 
 the  holy  language,  upon  the  river ^  upon  the  fea, 
 is,  upon  the  Ihore  of  the  river ,  and  upon  the  ihore 
 c»f  the  fea. 
 
 After  this  come  out  of.  the  Temtile ,  tvhich  is, 
 E  e  in 
 
6(i  The  t^ccomplifhmejtt       Chap.d, 
 
 Parti.   «'»  Heaven  ,  the  feven  Angels  appointed  to  pour 
 out  the  feven  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God.     They 
 '^'  ^'       are  clothed  in  white^  to  denote  their  purity  -,  they 
 had  their  loins  girt  ,  after  the  falhion  of  the  an- 
 cients, who  girt  themfelves,whenthey  made  thcm- 
 felves  ready  for  a  combate ,  or  any  other  difficult 
 If.  7.       work.     Oi\Q  of  the  four  beaft-s  gives  to  each  of  them 
 one  violi  a  bottle  out  of  which  we  pour  into  a  cup. 
 This  Figure  of  fpeaking  is  common,  we  pour  out 
 of  a  viol  into  a  cup.     Now  a  Cup  in  the  fgHrative 
 and  Prophetick^ilylc  J  lignifi<:s  the  judgements  of 
 God,  yi  allulion  unto  that  lLU|>ifying  clip  5  which 
 was  given  to  Criminals  condemned  to  dye,  that 
 they  might  be  lefs  fenfible  of  the  pain  of  their  pu- 
 niihmenr.     Or  rather,  which  I  judge  more  pro- 
 bable, God  in  this  vifion  makes  an  allufion  to  ho»r^ 
 glafes  J  in  which  water  did  run  out,  to  mark  the 
 hours  and  duration  of  time  j  as  nov/  adaysthis  is 
 done  by  the  running  of  fand ,    And  this  later  expli- 
 cation is  to  be  preferred  3  bccauieby  this,  wefhail 
 more  ealiiydiitinguifnthe  Periods,  from  ihcjudgc' 
 fnents  which  are  executed  during  thofe  periods. 
 P'lols,  or  hour-glaffes^  are  appointed  to  meafure^^- 
 riods  and  times  j  and  the.  plagues  naturally figniiv? 
 the  judgements  of  God  upon  men.    For  thefcy^z'^w 
 t'iols  ilgnify  'it\'Qv\  Periods  of  time  ,  V\'hich  God 
 defigned  to  run  out  ( during  {qno^.  or  eight  Cen- 
 turies )  Icafurely  ,  as  water  and  fand  run  out  in 
 hour-glajfes. 
 f.  8.  The  Terrible  was  fill* d  with'  fmoke  from  the  ^lory 
 
 ofGod^andfrom  hi^pouer^  and  no  man  was  able  to  en» 
 tcrinto  the  Temple  ,  till  the  feven  plagues  tverefnll- 
 fill'd.  'Tis  a  manifell:  allufion,  to  that  which  hap- 
 pened in  the  Tabernacle  ,  when  it  was  dedicated 
 by  Alofcs  ;  and  in  the  Ter/tple  when  it  was  dedica- 
 ted by  Salomon^  fuch  a  cloud  and /z^o^^  did  at  that 
 
 time 
 
Chap.  6,  of  the  Prophecies.  6f 
 
 time  fill  the  Temple,  that  yI^(?/>/could  not  enter  Parts, 
 into  it  5  iK)r  the  Prielb  were  able  to  Hand  there. 
 Both  here  and  there  ^  this  fignifies  the  extraordina- 
 ry prelence  of  God  5  there^ioY  the  confecrationof 
 the  Tabernacle  and  Temple  -,  he're^  for  the  accom- 
 plilliinghisdecreesjand  the  executing  of  his  judge- 
 ments: I  do  not  believe,  that  we  ought  to  fearch 
 after  any  other  myfteries  here. 
 
 After  this  begins  the  16^*^  Chaper ,  andthcvifi-  ch.  r^j 
 on  of  the  v:ob ;  it  is  one  of  the  moft  ^//^«/?  and  ex- 
 cellent vifions  in  the  whole  Book ,  but  withal  the    . 
 lealf  underilood.  I  am  fully  perfwaded,  that  Inter-  notinng  ' 
 prefers  have  underfcood  nothing  of  the  meaning  i^^i'ii^tc:!^^ 
 of  this  Chapter ;  Gods  knows  whetlier  we  Ihali  be  cf  r;"ier!i'e 
 more  happy*  if  we  are  millakcn«  as  others  are ,  this  ^7*"^  "'' t 
 muiloe  charged  on  us :  if  we  light  upon  the  truth,  the  luvs:, 
 this  rauft  be  afcribed  to  God.    But  I  am  perfwaded,  "-l^f^^l.. 
 that  God  hath  heard  me  in  this  thing,  and  hath  ^«-  ctrhcui! 
 ■fiver  d  the  very  ardent  dcfirc,  which  I  have  had,  to  J'l^f^""* 
 pierce  into  tliele  profound  myfteries,  to  the  end, 
 thatlm.ightdefcry  the  deliverance  of  his  Church. 
 There  cannot  be  a  greater  millake  i  then  that  of 
 foiiie  modern  Interpreters,  who  make thefefeven 
 plagues  to  be  poured  out,  during  feven  ages,  either 
 ol  the  Church  in  general  ,   or  of  the  Chriftiail 
 Church  in  particular. 
 
 Ail  that  others  feem  to  have  underfcood  as  to  this 
 Chapter,  is,  that  it  contains  the  Fliilory  o£ fevert- 
 degrees^  or  fevefijjeriods,  through  which  the -^«^?- 
 chrifiian  ICtngdorn  ought  to  pafs  before  its  fall  i 
 every  period  containing  difinal  judgements  of  God, 
 which  are  to  afflict  the  Empire  of  the  Beafi.  This 
 carries  fuch  evidence  along  v/ith  it,  that  it  is  ?1- 
 -'inofl  impoffible  not  to  fee  it  j  but  yet,  thishath 
 been  feen  very  confufcdly  ,  and  tlie  application 
 ;^bk:h  hath  been  roade^  hath  been  very  unhappy. 
 
 Ee  i  Now 
 
(58  The  i-^ctompUfhment         Chap.d* 
 
 Part  2.  Now  fince  others  have  underflood  nothing  of  the 
 {^n^t  of  this  Chapter  ^  we  muft  not  wonder  that 
 they  have  faid  nothing  pertinently  concerning  the 
 fall  of  the.  <iy4'ntichri(iian  £?»/>/>f5  &;  concerning  the 
 time  in  which  it  mull  come  to  pafs  ;  for  here  is 
 the  Key  of  all ,  this  is  a  compleac  Hillory  of />/  ca- 
 lamities. 'Tis  the  moft  important  C/;«p/^<?r  of  all, 
 and  from  which  we  may  learn  the  time  of  the  r«m 
 cf  popery.  If  thefe  plagues  are  not  yet  pour'd  out, 
 if  they  are  all  yet  to  come,  as  Monjleur  de  Lau- 
 nay  aflerts ,  we  are  then  ii'jdeed  -x great  zi'ay  behind .^ 
 and  very  far  from  the  end  of  our  reckoning  j  We 
 muil  yet  tarry  many  ag^'s.  Thofe  that  are  more 
 liberal  and  judicious  ,  do  allow  us  two  oy  three 
 viols  already  run  out ,  but  they  will  have  th'Alfoar 
 ov  Jive  are  yet  to  come.  I  admire  that  thcpier- 
 eing  fofeph  Aiede  lliould  entertain  this  opinion: 
 if  he  was  now  alive,  one  misht  convince  him,  that 
 this  cannot  agree  wkli  the  ottier  Principles ,  which 
 he  hath  laid  down  with  fo  much  exactnefs  ,  and 
 depth  of  judgemtint.  As  to  my  felf,  I  ailert ,  that 
 the  [even  plagues  are  already  fafi^  and  hope  to* 
 prove  it  with  all  that  evidence  which  can  be  gi- 
 vento  explications  of  Prophecies^  about  which  it  is 
 very  difficult  to  frame  demonllracions.  And  'tis 
 from  hence  ,  that  I  intend  to  drav/  my  ftron^ej} 
 proofs  wherewith  to  fwfi-mwTi-^  general  hypothejis^ 
 That  the  Empire  of  Toperj  i6  jnfl  cor/je  to  its  end. 
 We  fhall  fee  fuch  an  admirable  agreement ,  be- 
 tween the  events  and  the  Prophecies  explain'd, 
 that  fhall  abundantly  convince  ,  that  whati  ara 
 about  to  f  ly,  is  not  fmple  con/e^-ure :  But  we  piull 
 not  pafs  judgement  upon  one  piece,  we  mull  fee 
 the  whole. 
 
 Now  that  I  may  affiil  my  Readers  the  moreeafi- 
 ly,  to  comprehend  the  true  (Qiik  ohhc /even  viols, 
 
 and- 
 
chap.  ^.  (if  the  Trophecies.  ^9 
 
 2.nd  the  feven  j>la£i:/rs  y  becaufe  upon  them  de-Part2. 
 pends  our  whole  Syllemeof  the  approaching  P<i// 
 of" the  Antichrifiian  Empire  ,  I  intend  to  do  two 
 things.  The  ^rfi  is,  to  lay  down  certain  Princi- 
 ples, which  m'ult  fcrve  us  as  guides.  Thcfecond 
 is,  to  do  that  very  briefly,  whicli  I  have  omitted  in 
 other  places.  I  mean ,  to  relate  the  various  Inter- 
 pretations of  Divines.  For  that  which  they  have 
 laid  ,  is  lb  far  from  the  likeneis  of  Truth ,  that  ic 
 may  by  oppofing  my  Commentaries  and  theirs  eaii- 
 ly  be  feen,.  who  hath  hit  upon  the  truth. 
 
 The  Principles  -xxe  thefe;  Prin<-;pi« 
 
 1 .   The  pouring  out  of  the  viols ,  and  the  feveral  derfla^nd  "* 
 plagues  ,  Tphich  follow  upon  their  effufion^  do  cer-  in-the7. 
 tAinlj  Jignifj  the  judgements  of  Godupon  the  King-  the  i6ih 
 dom  tf/ Antichrilt :  But  we  mull  no  t  imagine  that^^^'^^^po^ 
 they  are  as  fo  manylfeps,  which  fcnlibly  carry  it  i.  Prind- 
 to  Its  ruin.     God  does  aillici"  Common-wealths  by  ^l^jj  J"/  "^ 
 Pellilence ,  Famines ,  and  Wars ;  and  yet  tlicy  do  juH^ments 
 not  perifh  by  thefe  calamities.     They  continue  a  on?h?"^ 
 long  time  under  them,  and  fometimes  do  regain  Kingdom 
 then-  former  luft r e  after  them.   This  princi pie  m uil  °L]^"'''- 
 be  carefully  minded ,  becaufe  all  other  Interpreters 
 have  been  miifakeui  either  through  their  not  at- 
 tending to  it,  or  their  not  due  underlfanding  of  it. 
 This  they  have  underftood  ,  that  we  ought  not  to 
 place  the  beginning  of  the  pouring  cut  ot  the  violi^ 
 untiil  after  that  we  fee  the  Empn-e  oi Popery  finf.r 
 hly  to  fall.     Hence  fome  have  not  placed  their  be- 
 ginning, till  after  the  preaching  of  Luther. 
 
 .2.  I'he  fecond  Principle,  'That  thefe feven  vio^s'^J^'^'^^'-^,^ 
 do  certai'^ljfignify  f even  periods  of  timSywhich  ought  7.  viols  %. 
 to- be  dtflingutsbt  one  fi-ora  amthrr.     As  the  feven  "iods"o^/' 
 Seals  and  icwtn  Trumpets,  in  the  preceding  Chap-  f'«e. 
 ters  did  .fignify  feven  periods  ,  which  fucceeded 
 one  to  another  the  figurative  expreflion  of  viols^ 
 E  e  3  borrowecl 
 
7^  The  Accdmplifhment        Chap.  6. 
 
 Pait2.  borrowed    from  hour-glafTes  ,  which  meafured 
 time ,  fignifics  this  thing  more  naturally  then  the 
 Seab  and  Trumpets.    And  this  again  is  a  Principle, 
 which  other  Interpreters  have  not  at  ail  regarded , 
 whence  it  is  that  they  confound  the  vioh^  and  make 
 either  all,  or  almoll  all  of  them,  to  be  poured  out  in 
 the  fame  Period. 
 '.  Vrioci-       3*  The  third  Principle  ,    Ihat  to  every  Period 
 pie.  The    oy  viol^  4  pUgue  is.  annexed',  but  we  mult  dilHn- 
 dift'er  fram  guifli  bctwccn  the  vtol  and  the  j>lague.     The  vioL 
 the  plague,  iignifies  the  period  of  time,  the^/^^»^fignifiesthe 
 judgement  of  God,  which  falls  out  during  the  pe- 
 riod.    'Tistrije,  that  the  plagues  are  not  alwaycs 
 rellrained  unto  the  duration  of  the  viol,  or  of  the 
 Period  marked  by  the  viol,  but  fpmetimcs  do  reach 
 both  before  and  after  it  j  the  reafon  of  which  we 
 v^ill  give  hereafter.     This  again  is   a  Principle 
 which  hath  not  at  all  been  tiilccn  notice  of :  the 
 viols  and  plagues  have  been  confounded  by  Inter- 
 preters, as  it  they  v/ere  one  and  the  fame  thing ,  and 
 almofl  all  of  them  have  been  placed  in  the  lame 
 time. 
 4.  Tiincl-       4.  The  fourth  Principle,  That  all  that  is  denoted 
 tiim  ^bu't   ^^^/'g^^'^fi^dby  thefe  viols j  u  evil  to  be  infiiEtedon  the 
 evil  is  de-  Antichrillian   Kingdom  :    So  that  nothing  but 
 ?hev1oi7.  Judgements  can  be  found  in  them.  But  it  mult  be 
 never  any  confidered,  that  thcfe  Judgements  do  fall  fome- 
 -  1°°  '         times  upon  the  head  of  the  Antichrift-ian  King- 
 dom  alone  ,  and  fometimcs  upon  the  body  aionej 
 and  fometimes  upon  both  together.     And  we  mull 
 not  imagine,  that  all  thofe  p/*?^;^/^^  do  denote  evil 
 or  mifchief  unto  ^ntichrfff^  i.e.  the  head  of  the 
 Antichrifi-inn  Kingdem :  This  again  is  a  Principle, 
 which  hath  not  been  minded ;  for  men  have  imagi- 
 ned ,  that  every  one  of  thefe  feycn  vioU^  mult  be  ta* 
 •  Ul  to  the  power  of  the  Reajh, 
 ■  '  ThQ 
 
Chap.<5.  ofthe^rofhecies,  71 
 
 5.  The  fifth  Principle,   Ti;^r?/7«AntichriflianPart2. 
 Kin<Tdom  is  herereprefented  under  a  figure  drarun  ^  ^^'^u' 
 fiom  the  Syjiem:  of  the  World  :  Hence  it  is  ,  that  An'tich'it'i" 
 mention  is  made  of  the  Earth  ,  of  the  Sea,  of  f^'^^pf^','* 
 Rivers,  of  the  Sun.  The  Earth  is  the  entire  Globe,  fented  ua- 
 compofed  of  Land  and  Water,  and  this  iignifies  the  bfem"  f/he 
 whole  mafs  of  the  jintichrifiian  World,  both  the  lyfteme  of 
 head  and  the  members.     The  Sea  and  the  Rivers^  t  e  \A,oii  . 
 fignify  the  feo^lt ,  according  to  the  conllant  Ible 
 oi  the  Prophets.     Bat  the  j?coPle  dillinguillit  from 
 their  head  and   foveraign  ,  the  Sun  denotes  the 
 foverajgn  of  this  Kingdom  ,  as  will  be  made  out 
 clearly  in  the  feqiiel.     All  thefe  Principles  in  my 
 judgement  are  clear,  and  whoever  will  examine 
 them  well  by  the  Text,  and  the  Commentaries  an - 
 li^xed ,  will  not  doubt  of  their  truth.     Let  us  fee 
 how  ill  the  modern  Interpreters  have  followed 
 them. 
 
 The  firll  Plague  is,  a  nojfom  and grievotu  fore  sevfn  la- 
 ufon  the  men  that  had    the    raark^  of  the  Bead.  onT'of'jhe 
 1 .  Forbes  underltands  by  this,  the  filthinefs  of  the  firft^lagus.. 
 Clergy^  their  pride,  covetoufnefs,  and  other  vices: 
 but  he  does  not  reftrain  this  to  any  period  j  affirm- 
 ing, that  this  corruption  isrobeconfidered ,  as  ta- 
 kmgin,  or  reaching  unto  the  whole  duration  of 
 the    uintichriftian  Empire.      z.   (^oceeiw  under* 
 flands  this   of  the  fchifms^  and  divifions  ^  and  di~ 
 fputes ,  which  have  been  and  ilill  continue  in  the 
 Fopedcm  :  In(iances  difputes  about  Images;  about 
 the  fmgle  life  of  the  Clergy  5  about  hiveiitures-, 
 the  feveral  fchifms  of  Popes ;  the  grand  fchifme  of 
 the  ?^/>/?3  the  difputes  between  the  Scottfis  ^ndTho- 
 vjtfi-s  i  the  quarrels  about  the  Authority  of  the 
 tope  :  So  that  according  to  him,  ihis plaguehcixh 
 lalted  near  a  thouiand  years  ,  i.  e.  ever  hnce  the 
 contentions  betwixt  the  Iconoclafis  and  xhclcona^ 
 E  e  ^  latres^ 
 
71  ±he\Accomj^Vifhment        Chap.d. 
 
 Part  2.  Utres  ,  or  Patrons  of  Image-worship  untill  our 
 times.  It  is  not  poflible  that  a  man  iliould  be  more 
 millalcen  then  this  Author ;  and  I  wonder ,  that  an 
 Author,  who  had  fo  much  lludied Prophecies, 
 fhould  not  perceive  that  the  viols  llgnify  here  Ve- 
 rtods  5  and  dtjferent  times ,  and  conlequently,  that 
 we  mull  not  make  run  the  Tame  plague  to  all  thele 
 times:  Befides,  there  is  no  exactneis  in  this  con^ 
 cepcion,  nor  any  agreement  between  divijions^^nd 
 2.noyfome  fore.  ^.  fofe^h  Atede^  takes  this  noy- 
 fome  fore  to  be  the  fury  and  rage  ,  with  \vhich  the 
 ^4p;/?jf  were  feifed  upon  the  preaching  ofthe^f'k/*- 
 denfes.  4.  2)r.  ^<??-^  follows  him  in  this,  as  almoil 
 in  all  other  thmgs.  f.  D,e  Launay  -aKo^  will  have 
 it  to  be  that  vexation  of  Spirit^  which  the  fubjecls 
 of  Antichrifi  muit  feel ,  when  they  iliall  fee  l^s 
 compleat  ruin.  6.  Tefiard  is  of  the  fame  opi- 
 nion. 7.  fames  Durrham  ,  a  Scotish  Miniiler  at 
 Glafcow  aflerts,  that  the  £<«r//?  in  this  firfr  plague 
 is  the  Authority  of  the  Pope  ;  and  that  this  noy^^ 
 fomefore  fignifies  the  diminution  which  that  Au- 
 thority hath  futter'd  by  the  Refor-mation. 
 Seven  In-  The  fccoud  Plague  is,  The  fea  tttrned  into  bloody 
 TolToi  ^<'f'^  ^^^^  fishes  dying  m  the  fea.  One  would  think 
 t>ie  fecond  that  Authois  havc  with  earneibiefs  llrove  ,  who 
 plague.  fj-^ould  keep  fartheftfrom  the\^ery  Hkenefs  of  truth 
 in  this  matter.  1.  According  to  Forbes^  this  fa 
 turned  into  blood  is  the  univerfal  reproach  ,  under 
 which  the  worlliip  o:  Popery  is  fallen,togethcr  with 
 its  dodrines  -,  for  mikncc,  its  worihip  o{  Images, 
 its  PHrgiitorjfi\,s  facrificeofthe.<^.«/}5Sv:c.  Behold, 
 what  an  agi-ecment  there  is  between  this,  and  a  fea 
 of  blood.  2.  C(?ccfr/r/ afierts,  that  tliis  fea  figni* 
 jfies  the  reduclion  of  the  Lombards  ,  Hungarian:^ 
 '£cles,  Boheniians,  f^andalsy  Goths,  Danes,  Saxons^ 
 Iran kji6^c.  in  a  v/ord,  of  ail  the  ^>j?fr«  nations  j 
 
 upto 
 
chap.  6.  of  the^rofhecks,  73 
 
 unto  the  obedience  of  the  Church  of  Rome .  ^\xx.V-xx\.Z^ 
 befides ,  that  \\\  this  there  is  no  fhadow  of  refem- 
 blance  between  the  Prophetick  Emblem ,  and  that 
 which  is  pretended  to  be  fignified  by  it  J  this  con- 
 tradi6ls  the  evident  Principle,  that  i\\^{q.  flagwi 
 ncvei-  fignify  good,  to  the  Antichxiflian  Empire: 
 The  redudion  of  lb  many  Nations  under  the  obe- 
 dience of  the  V.o^e  ,  is  the  greacell;  advantage  thac 
 hach  happened  to  the  Amichrifiian  KtngdoryM. 
 3 .  Accotd'mgxo  A'lede^  it  is  the ji ops hfea,  llain  and 
 turn'd  into  blood  by  the  Reformation^  which  was 
 done  in  the  lall  Age.  4.  According  to  De  Laanay^ 
 it  is  the  government  of  foveraign  Princes  allied 
 vjixhihc  Fope  ,  v/hichlhali  become  tyrannical  and 
 odious  to  their  fubjccts.  5.  Teflnrd  thinks  that 
 itfignifies,  that  many  States  fhall  withdravv^them- 
 ielves  from  the  jurifdirtion  of  the  Pope  ,  fo  thac 
 this  domination  lliall  become  like  a  bloody  car- 
 kafs,  which  puirifies  the  waters.  <S.  x'\ccordip,g  to 
 JDurrham^^  the  waters  are  EccleJiafii.calcoYi\k.\imi- 
 ons,  decrees,  C^K(?«j',wcrfhip5-^.'?/})&c.  And  that 
 the  ■z/ze/fhall  make  ailthefe  become  deadly  to  thofc 
 who  ufe  them.  7.  Lafily  ,  in  the  judgement  of 
 Dr.  More^  the  fifhes  here  fignify  men ,  and  the  fenfe 
 is ,  that  men  iliall  withdraw  themfelves  from  the 
 dominion  of  the  Pope^  fo  that  no  more  any  men  fhall 
 be  found  ynder  thatdominion. 
 
 The'  third  Plague  is  ,  'The  Rivers  turned  /*«/£»  intcrprets- 
 hlood.     I .  According  to  Forbes,  thcfe  are  the  Do-  tjon  ofthe 
 ttors  y  'Bishej)Sy  and  Prie(is  of  the  Church  of  Rcrae^  plague. 
 which  mull  become _/?//7/^««^  unto  the  people,  even 
 a  s  Rivers  of  blood.  ■  2 .  According  to  Coccetm^  this 
 fignifies  the  ivavs  and  divijlons^  which  have  Ipilt 
 fb  muchbloodarnongC/?r^/?^<tKTrr7;f^j5  imce  the 
 time  of  the  Maiden fes  and  Alhigenfes .     :j. .  Accord- 
 ing to  Med£:y  the  Rivers  ai-e  the  EmffArtQs^Agents^ 
 
 an4 
 
74  2T5e  Jccomplifhment       Chap.  6, 
 
 |?ai'ta.    anH  Prote^ors  o? popery  y  whofe  turn  Ihall  come  to. 
 fufFer  the  deaths  and  torments,  which  they  had  cau-' 
 fed  the  faithful  to  fufFer  j  which  he  fays  came  to 
 pafs  in  England  in  the  reign  oi  Q^ien  Eliz^abeth. 
 4.  According  to  de  Launay  ^  this  is  the  Do6trine 
 '     o^  popery  ,  that  fhall  become  odious  to  all  its  fol- 
 lowers.    5*.  Tefiard  follows  the  Interpretation  of 
 Mede.     6.  Durrham  does  the  like,     7.  And  fo 
 does  Dr.  More. 
 interprc-        The  fourth  Plaguc  is.  The  Sun^  ii/hoJe  heat  and 
 the  fouttl/  [torching  beams  do  burn  men.    ■  1 .  According  to 
 ipiaguc.       Forbes  J  this  is  the  Light  of  the  ^ofpel ,  which  is 
 renewed ,  and  doubled  by  the  Reformation ,  and 
 which  fills  the  P^^^/^j  with  defpair.     2.  Cocceim 
 faith  almoft  the  lame  thing,  that  the  Sun  is  Jefiis 
 Chrill,  the  beams  are  his  emcacyand  light,  which 
 deilroys  the  fuperllitions  of ^o/j^ rj  by  difcovering 
 th em .     g .  Mede  thinks  th  at  the  Sun  in  this  fourth 
 Plague  is  the  £»?^fror,  orfome  other  great  Poten- 
 tate, who  fhall  abandon^ojC^fr;  and  torment  it.  4.  -2><? 
 JLaunay  judges,  that  the  Sun.  is  the  Pope ,  (and  this 
 is  the  only  thing  in  which  he  hath  gueiTed  right) 
 atid  that  the  burning  caufed  by  the  Sun ,  fignifies 
 that  remorfeof  Conlcience,  which  Papfhs  fubje6ts 
 of  the  Pope  will  feel.      5.  Tefiard  ,   who  every 
 where  follows  Mede .,  does  leave  him  here  and  fol- 
 lows Forbes.  6.  Durrham  follows  Mede.  -7.  i\.ndDr. 
 nJMore  is    of  the    opinion,  of  Forbes  and  Ccc- 
 ceim . 
 luterpre-         The  fifth  Plaguc  falls  upon  the  feat  of  the  Beafi^ 
 th«"fifih     ^htch  is  darkned  by  it.     I .  According  to  Forbes^ 
 fiaguc.       this   is  the  diminution  of  credit  and  authority  y 
 which  happened    to  popery,  by  the  Reformation. 
 '   2.  According  to  Cocceim.^  the  throne  of  the  Sif^j/?- 
 fignifies  a  multitude  of  Nations ,  upon  whom  the 
 J^ope  did  fie,  and  this  throne  was  ovQrturn'd  by  the 
 
 Qnncil 
 
Chap.  6,  of  the  Trophecies,  7 y 
 
 (Council  of  Trent  ^  which  by  its  excommunicati- Part2.. 
 onshath  leperated  a  multitude  of  Nations  from  the 
 See  of  Rome.  3.  Accovdingiofofeph  Mede^  this 
 fignities,  that  the  Cuy  of  Rome  fhall  be  utterly  de- 
 ftroyM  a  confiderable  time  before  popery  be  com- 
 pleatly  ruin'd.  4.  This  is  alfo  the  opinion  of  de 
 Ldunay.  5.  Trfiard  hath  followed  them  both. 
 6.  And  D/iirr/?^^?  like  wife.  7.  Dr.  More  faith,  that 
 the  plague  which  falls  upon  the  feat  of  the  Beafi^ 
 and  darkens  it,  is  the  difcovery  of  thefalfhoodof 
 the  pretended  itifallibility  of  the  Po^e. 
 
 The  fixth  Plague  falls  upon  Euphrates  ,  whofe  interprets!,. 
 ivfi.ters  are  dryedup^  that  a  "way  may  be  open  dto  the  the  iixtti 
 Kings  of  the  Eafh,   i .  According  to  Forbes^  Etiphra-  pisguc 
 tes  lignifies  the  Ta^al  power  and  domination  j  the 
 Kings  of  the  Eaft  are  Turks  and  Jews  :  this  Papal 
 domination  is  an  obftacle  to  the  converfion  ofthefe 
 Kings  of  the  Eafi;  when  it  Ihall  be  abolillit  that 
 which  is  fignified  by  the  dry  tug  up  of  the  River 
 Euphrates ,  the  Turlis  and  fews  lliafl  be  converted. 
 2.  According  to  Cocceius^  Euphrates  ligm^es  2X^0 
 the  power  of  the  new  Babylon.     This  Eujjb/ates 
 (  faith  he  )  this  1{oman  power  ,  hath  been  much 
 weakned  in  this  j>rejent  age  by  the  wars  ,  which 
 have  happened  between  the  Spaniards ,  the  French^ 
 the  Germans^  the  Hollanders.  The  Kings  of  the  Eajl 
 are  the  Turl^s^  which  mufl:  come  j  bui  he  knows 
 not  how  far  they  muft  come.     7,-  According  to 
 fofeph  Med.e^  £///»/3)'4?<?j- dryed  up,  fignifies  the  ruin 
 of  the  z^Kahometans  J  and  the  Kings  of  the  Eaft 
 who  iliall  come,  are  the  Jews^  who  fliallbe  conver- 
 ted.   i^.'De  Launay,  fays  almoil  the  fame  things  fave 
 that  by  the  Ktngs  otthcEafi  who  fliall  come,  he  un- 
 derftands  alltheNations  which  are  on  the  other  fide 
 of  the 'Bo^ horns,  who  fhall  be  converted  to  the 
 faith,    f.  7>/5?r4  exadiy  fodlowsthcconjedure 
 
 of 
 
yk      •  The  Accomplifhment      Chap.(i. 
 
 Part  2r.    of  -^7^/^  Mede.    6.  /<«»*«  Durrham  does  not  much 
 '  differ.     7.   And  Dr.  il^<?r^  conje6i:ures,  that  here 
 
 is  fignified  the  conjun6tionoFthe7*/^r/^/and/^M//, 
 as  well  as  their  converfion.  They  all  agree  in  in- 
 terpreting, the  three  unclean  Jpirits  like  unto  FrogSy 
 to  he  the  >^^^«f/ and  Ambajfadors  of  the  Po^p^  or 
 Monkj. 
 interpieta-  The  feventh  viol  falls  upon  the  air ,  and  the 
 tions  of  />/<i^^^  confills  in  thunders^lightHingSiearthc[(iakes<i^ 
 plague.  the  divijion  of  the  City  into  three  parts.  1 .  Forbes  ex- 
 plains this  to  be  the  total  ruin  o^ popery ,  but  knows 
 not  what  to  make  of  the  divifion  of  the  City  into 
 three  parts.  2.  Cocceius  applies  this  to  theu^arsy 
 which  have  happen'd  in  this  Age  in  SngUnd ,  Scot- 
 land^  to  the  majjacre  in  Ireland  ,  to  the  death  of 
 King  Charles  I.  to  the  War  between  the  Hollan- 
 ders -and  Spaniards  ;  He  confclleth  alfo,  that  he 
 knows  not  what  thedivifionof  the  City  into  three 
 parts  means  :  by  the  City  he  underftands  the  tme 
 Church.  3.  Mede  alfo  explains  all  this,  to  be  the 
 fvwTiX  deflruElion  of  popery':  but  faith  nothing  of  the, 
 divifion  of  the  City  into  three  parts.  4.  'De  Lau- 
 Ttay  underftands  it  after  the  fame  manner}  he  fays, 
 that  the  three  parts  of  the  City  have  relation  to 
 the  three  great  judgements  ,  by  which  God  will 
 deilroy  the  Antichnjlian  Empire.  5.  TeJlard£o\- 
 lows  Mede ,  and  knows  no  more  then  he  the  mean- 
 ing of  the  divifion  of  the  City  into  three  parts. 
 6.  According  to /rf»?^j  Durrham.^  this  Plague  com- 
 prehends all  the  calamities  which  muft  happen 
 from  the  i^iW  oi  Antichriji:  ^  unto  the  end  of  the' 
 world :  the  divifion  of  the  City  into  three  parts  in 
 his  judgement,  means  nothing  elfe  but  the  total' 
 fubverfion  o^ popery.  7.  Lajfly^  Dr.  Adore  agree- 
 ing with  the  others,  that  this  Plague comprizeth 
 the  total  ruin  of  popery ^  adds  that  the  divifion  ot-the 
 
 -      "•     City 
 
2  hap.  5.         of  the  Trofhecies.  77 
 
 City  into  three  parts ,  alludes  to  the  three  grand  Part  %l 
 Parties  that  divide  the  world  ,  viz..  the  Infidels^ 
 the  Antichrijlians  ^^ndi  t\\e.?rote(tants  :  this  divi- 
 fion  indeed ,  is  not  an  effect  of  the  feventh  plague  j 
 but  is  (faith  he)  afcribed  to  it,  for  the  adorning 
 of  the  Prophecy ;  but  'tis  a  fign  of  no  deep  thinking 
 tomakefuch  conjectures. 
 
 I  will  not  fpend  time  to  lay  open  the  weaknefTes  General' 
 of  thefe Interpretations  :  they  are  fo  apparent,  that  ^^\i\^l^J' 
 the  dimmefl  eye  may  difcern  them.  Onely  you  interprcta^ 
 may  pleafe  to  remarque  thefe  general  faults  or  de-  '^°°^" 
 fects  in  them .  i .  They  confound  the  viols  with  the 
 plagues.  2.  They  do  not  divide  the  times  of  tliefe 
 plagues  bj  periods ;  but  for  the  moft  part  heap  one 
 upon  another.  5.  They  obferve  not  any  C^row;?- 
 logy^  or  order  of  Hifiory.  4.  They  make  not  a  Sy- 
 fl-em  of  events.  5.  They  obferve  not  to  fet  down 
 the  refemblance  ^between  the  -Prc?p/?£'«V;^reprefen- 
 tations  and  Hi-fioncal  events :  For  example,  what 
 refemblance  is  there  between  a  Sea  and  the  popish 
 worship -J  between  I^ivers  ^nd  D!>^ors^  or  Btshops^ 
 If  in  lome  places  they  have  laid  down  a  refem- 
 blance between  the  Emhlemes  which  the  Prophet 
 ufes ,  and  the  things  to  which  they  have  applyed 
 them.  This  is  bymeer  chance,  this  appears  ,  be- 
 caufe  this  refemblance  is  onely  to  be  found  in  fome 
 jplaces  7  not  inall.  6.  They  have  this  common 
 fault,  that  they pafs  over  feveral  things  ,  without 
 explaining,  for  mllance ,  the  divijion  of  the  City  into 
 three  parts.  Let  this  be  carefully  obferved,  that  we 
 fhall  giY&  fuch  an  explication,  in  which  not  one  of 
 thefe  faults  can  be  found  j  but  there  will  be  a  Sy- 
 ftem  of  events  well  fet  together  :  there  will  be  a 
 dtfiin^ion  between  the  viol  ?(ndi\\tplagHe,  and  the 
 fUgiies  will  follow  one  another  5  as  well  as  the  pe- 
 ri9ds:  therewillbeaperfed  refemblance,  betweerk 
 
 tne  \ 
 
7  8  The  j^ccompUpyment         C  h  a  p.  7^ 
 
 Parts.,  the  Prophetick  Emblems  and  the  Events.  Lafiljy 
 there  will  not  be  fo  much  as  one  article  in  the  Prs- 
 phecvj  ofwhicTi  we  have  not  found  the  compleat 
 fulfilling  in  the  Events  recorded  by  h iilory . 
 
 CHAP.     VII. 
 
 An  explication  of  the  three  fir  [I  VIOLS  ,  and 
 the  three  fir  (I  P  LAGUis. 
 
 AS  to  the  five  firft  pUgnts ,  I  continue  to  have, 
 the  fame  thoughts ,  which  I  propofed  in  my 
 rh^V*      frejudies  again fl^opeyy  '.  nothing  remains,  but  to 
 confirm  and  ill ulhate  them.  The  Text  is  th us  : 
 
 Chap.  16.  v.i.  jind  I  heard  a  great  voyce  out  of 
 the  Temple  ,  flying  to  the  feven  Angels ,  CJo  your 
 ivciys^  and  pour  out  the  viols  oftheti/rathofGodupon 
 the  earth. 
 
 V.2.   And  the  fir {i  v^ent  ^  and  poured  out  his  viol 
 
 upon  the  earth  ^  and  there  fell  a  noyfom  andgricvous 
 
 fore  upon   the  men   ^uhich  had  the  markjfthe  heafi. 
 
 and  upon  theni  which  ^rorshipthts  Image. 
 
 The  Em-        ^^  i&  cicxi  enough,  that  God  makes  here  an  allu- 
 
 •okms  are  (^qu  to  the  plarrues  oi  E^rypt  \  We  have  ahttlc  bc- 
 
 rowedfiom rore ieen,  that  the  Sea  ofglafsj  i.e.  ot  ice  mmglec 
 
 *'','^p'"^S""  with  fire  ,  upon  which  thofe  itood  who  wcreeica' 
 
 ped  out  of  the  jpiritual  Egypt ^  had  its  aUufion  unt( 
 
 iht  red  fea^f  upon  whofc  Ihore  the  Ifraelites  bcim 
 
 got  out  o^ Egypt  were  found.     In  like  manner 
 
 here  the  Prophet  alludes  to  ih-^tfouder  ^  whicl 
 
 A4ofes  cait  into  the  air,  and  which  falling  dowi 
 
 upon  the  £^^/7///?wj  became  fwel ling  bovls.  Inth 
 
 <jr<r(^/^  there  itanasnot  in  thefirll  verfethe  gener? 
 
 tGrmj^lague^  but  an  evil  and  wickj^d  boyl-^  andthi 
 
 I  m 
 
chap.  7.  of  the  Prophecies:  ^p 
 
 interpret  to  be  that  difmal  corruption,  which  Parts. 
 "izedon  the  Topedom^  head  and  members,  in  the 
 enth  Century  3  tor  there  I  place  the  beginning  of 
 heie  fUgnes  ,  and  they  mufl  not  have  a  fhorter 
 pace  of  time.  Every />/^^»^  takes  up  a  period  of 
 nore  then  a  hundred  years ,  fo  that  eight  hundred 
 
 ears  are  not  too  much  for  feven  periods.  When 
 he  Prophets  divide  times  by  periods,  they  are  not 
 ,vont  to  affign  to  each  lefs  then  an  age^  or  Cen- 
 
 ury. 
 
 We  muft  know  then,  that untill the  10^^  Cen-  The  fira 
 lury,  all  things  f^vomcdthc ^tJtichrtfiian  Emj>tr^j^lf^^V{^^i 
 fcvhillt  it  was  brought  forth  and  grew  up.     *Tis  cormpcioa 
 :rue5  Borne  ( as  alfo  other  Cities  ol:  Italy )  did  fuffer  Tol^domin 
 in  the  fifth,  fixth  ,  and  feventh  ^ges-,  by  the  ir-  the  tenth 
 ruptions  of  the  Gothr  and  Vandals  ^hy  the  Wars    ^°  ""^^^ 
 Dt  Belifaruts  and  Narfes,  during  the  reign  of  ^//^i- 
 nian  ,   by  the  Arms  of  the  Lombards^  who  were 
 caird  in  by  Narfes.     But  thefe  temporal  Calami- 
 ties were  far  from  doing  prejudice  to  the  Ami- 
 chriftian  Empire  ;  on  the  contrary  ,  it  grew  and 
 got  itrength  by  the  ruins  of  the  "B^man  Em^ire<y 
 imd  bvthe  total  abolition  of  the  authority  of  the 
 Greeks  Emperors  in  Italy.     The   Mleftern  IS^tions^ 
 infeniibly  grew  paffionate  for  the  fupremacy  of  the 
 pretended /i?,-?/^  of  at.  Peter;  hommage  v/aspaid  to 
 him  Vv^ithout  contradiction  ,  at  leaft  in  fpirituals^ 
 .  and  alio  in  temporals ,  the  power  oi Popes  was  great 
 jand  the  Bishops  of  Rome  ,   had  made  themfelves 
 iformidable  to  the  whole  World.  But  the  firfl  Hep 
 ■to  their  declining  ftate  was  that  aflonifhing  cor- 
 irtiptiari  ,  which  the  See  of  %^me  fell  into  ,  and 
 [  thereupon  all  the  Provinces  that  had  had  depen« 
 idence  upon  it.     This  corruptioft-  was  fo  diirnal, 
 that  the  defcriptions  made  of  it  by  J> opts h  Authors 
 i themfelves  5  do  even  at  this  day  affright  us.  They 
 
 eaU 
 
Baron,  ad 
 an.  90c. 
 
 So  71)6  Accornjjlifhment       Chap.  7 
 
 part  2..    call  the  tenth  age^  an  iron  and  leaden  age  5  an  iroi 
 age  5  becaufe  oj  its  hardneji  and  barr'ennefs -,  a  lea- 
 den one  5  on  the  account  of  thefe  deforming  evils. 
 Ivhich  broke  in  like  a  deluge  j  an  age  of  dari^efs, 
 hecaufe  of  its  ignorance.     Two  ivomen.^  famous  for 
 their  debauches ,  did  make  and  depofe  Topes.  Foi 
 the  fpace  of  1 20  years ,  the  Bishops  of  Rome  were 
 aJ^ttrtherers ,  Toyfoners  ,  Adulterers  ,  Sodomites, 
 prophane Bla/phemersy  known  and  open  Afagicians 
 the   corruption  of  the  head  difFufed  it  lelf  intc 
 all  the  metnbers.   The  Author  of  Fafcicpdns  Tern-, 
 forum  informs  us,  that  in  many  places  men  did  not 
 iaiow  i^o  iTiUch.  zsiht  Sacran'tents .  The  Priefis  Re- 
 ligion was  Ajirology ,  Negromancj  and  riJ^Magick^ 
 and  their  life  an  excefs  of  all  forts  of  abomina- 
 lions .     ^aronim  confeffcs.,  that  things  w ere  come 
 to  that  pafs,  that  it  was  an  c/JiJ/n'owfprcad  through 
 the  whole  world,  that  the  end  of  the  world  w;is'«*< 
 hund.^  bccaufe  Amichrift  was  come. 
 ATI  iiicci-       Now  whrtw  refcmblance  can  be  more  proper  to 
 yciv  proper  rcprefent  fuch  a  corruption  of  manners  ,.  then  a 
 i^nr^dia  r.ojfom  fjy  e  ^  or  nicer  y  which  is  here  given  by  Saint 
 saizumon. phn ?  An  ulcer  does  contain  the  Idea,    i.  Ofu 
 great  corruption  of  the  blood;  forApoftems  and 
 Ulcers  do  always  proceed  from  thence.     2.  Of  a 
 very  great  llink,  oitcnfive  to  the  fmcll.     ^.  Of  a 
 fi-;ghtfull  objeft  to  the  fight.  Such  was  this  corru- 
 ption of  manners  ,  it  proceeded  from  a  deep  cor 
 ruption  of  the  inward  parts  of  the  heart  and  mind 
 it  call  a  very  bad  fmell ,  which  hath  reacht  even 
 to  us  :  it  formed  a  molt  frightfuU  object ,  upon 
 which  the  adorers  of  the  Po^e^  and  of  the  (fo  cal- 
 led) W/y^-^/,  cannot  even  nowadays  reflect  with- 
 out horror  and  indignation.     This  ^/«^»ff  fell  up- 
 on the  Earthy  i.  e.  upon  theglobc  or  whole  mais 
 of  the  Antifhnftian  world.    For  the  members  and 
 
 the 
 
fenap.  7.         of  the  ^ropheciesi  8i 
 
 the  head,  the  whole  ^nd  the  parts  were  covered  ever  Part  2, 
 •witli  this  difmal  corruption. 
 
 And  further,  it  cannot  be  exprefsM  how  great  a  ^^'^  cor- 
 plague  ,  hovir  fore  a  blow  this  See  received  from  vis!°ndis. 
 hence.  For  this  gave  occafion  to  the  Emperors  'o  t^May 
 to  meddle  with  the  afiPairs  of  Rome  a.nd  its  Buhoj>s.  blow  to 
 The  Succeilbrs  of  Charlemainc ,  having  let  go  this  '^"m- 
 fair  patrimony,  kept  themfelvcs  in  Germany ,  du- 
 rinn;  which  time  the  Popes  c^ot  lb"en!:^th  and  made 
 themfelves  Mafters.  But  the  excejfes  oxtheCourt 
 cf  Rome,  obliged  the  Otho^s  Emperors  of  Germany 
 to  march  into  Italy ,  there  they  corrected  andde- 
 pofed  fome  Po^es,  and  chofe  others  to  their  mind. 
 They  revived  the  ancient  right ,  which  the  £?;^/7f- 
 rors  had  of  confirming  Toj^es  after  their  eIc6tion5 
 which  was  a  very  fore  mortification,  of  which  they 
 did  not  recover  untill  Gregory  the  VII.  And  be~ 
 fides,  this  corruption  rcndred  the  5'if^(?/i^£);^^con-' 
 temptible  to  all  nations.  In  fome  Countries  meni 
 took  liberty  to  write  very  bitter  invectives  againft 
 ir  5  fome  of  which  are  come  to  our  hands.  This  is 
 a  wound  that  bl-eeds  even  at  this  day  ,  aiid  affords 
 •us  a  very  Itrong  argument  againil  the  pretentions' 
 bl  infallibility  and  fu^remacj  ,  challeng'd  by  the 
 Church  of  Rome.  For  we  will  never  ceafc  to  ob- 
 ject, and  v^ery  rationally,  that  Goa  is  too  good  and 
 too  wife,  tofufferthe  5f^r  ofhis /^Vr^r,  and  of  an 
 infallible  Fitar ^tohe  inf^ded  with  fo difmal  a  cor- 
 ruption .  Thefe  confideracions  let  us  fee  that  nond 
 ought  to  obje6t  againitus,  that  we  make  one  of  . 
 the  plagues  of  the  Amichriftidn  Empire  to  be  thaC 
 corruption,  \^hich  is  oile  of  its  Chara£tci\^.  The 
 fame  thiag  we  fhali  fee  in  the  fourth  plague,  v^here 
 we  will  rtiakejt  appear,  that  the  tyranny  of  the  uin- 
 iiihrijlian  /G»ff<^ow,whichisoneofits  Chara(5ters,  is 
 liotwithftanding  become  one  of  its/>%ij^a>  Wheii 
 
 Ff  thef^' 
 
82-  The  t^ccomplifhment      Chap.  ;j^. 
 
 Part  2.  thefe  Charaders  are  rifen  to  an  immoderate  height, 
 they  become  feniible,  they  diCcover  ^ntichniUa- 
 nifm^  and  by  difcovering  it  rheydcllroyiti  for  its 
 fiffty  confills  in  being  a  my  fiery ;  it  is  a  my  leery  of 
 iniquity.  This  is  the  firfl  pkgue,  and  the  firll  pe- 
 riod of  Amichrijls  declining  3  this  period  lalled 
 above  a  I'^o  ye/^rs-,  for  this  corruption  continued 
 for  a  good  fpace  of  the  eleventh  yigc.  The  fecond 
 and  third  plagues  are  thus  fet  down. 
 
 V.  5.  And  the  fecond  Angel  poured  out  his  viol 
 tipon  the  fea^  and  it  became  as  the  blood  of  a  dead 
 7nan^  and  every  living  foul  dyed  in  the  fea. 
 
 V.  4.  <iy€nd  the  third  Angel  ponr''d  out  his   viol 
 upon  the  rivers  and  fountains  of  waters  ^  and.  they 
 became  blood. 
 Waters  Co-      Obfervc,  that  the  y^-^  and  w^f^frj- inProphetick 
 nify  peo-    vifious  ,  'a^vii^)^  people  or  nations  j  this  is  io  well 
 £f  biood^*  known,  that  it  needs  not  to  be  proved .  And  fuppo- 
 »hc  croi-    {5ng  that  this  Emblem  is  not  common  in  other 
 Prophets ,  it  is  moil  evidently  lb  in  St.  fohn .  Come, 
 Cn^ap.  17,    ^^j^j^  ^1^^  Angel  to  him  ,  /  ti/illshew  thee  the  Judge- 
 ment of  the  great  ti'horcj  v^/hich  fits  upon  many  wa- 
 ters.  The  waters  ti'hich  thoufaii^'efl^ti'here  the  whore 
 Jits ,  are  peoples  ,  andt/zultitudes  ^  and  nations  ,  and 
 languages.     The  firft  viol  was  pour'd  out  upon 
 the  earth,  i.  e.  upon  the  whole  Globe  j  for  earth 
 contains  both  dry  and  moifl.     The  corruption  of 
 manners  was  f  prcad  over  the  head  and  the  members, 
 over  the  papal  Seat  and  all  its  fubjeds.   But  this 
 fecond  viol  is  pour'd  only  upon  the  waters  ,  the 
 fea  and  the  rivers,  i.e.  upon  the  peo{?le  of  the  Ami' 
 chriflian  Empire ,  or  upon  the  different  Nafions, 
 Tribes,  and  Languages  (as  the  Spirit  doesexprefs 
 it )  it  falls  not  upon  the  Head  and  the  Seat,  on  the 
 contrary ,  it  is  the  Seat  of  the  Beait ,  which  contri- 
 butes to  this  Plague.     Ths  waters  of  the  fea  were 
 
 tnrnd 
 
chap.  7-  of  defrophecles^    •  S$ 
 
 turned  into  hlood ,  and  every  living  foul  dyed.  What  P^rt  2i, 
 more  native  and  lively  reprefentation  could  have 
 been  made  of  the  Rage  of  the  Croifides.  In  all 
 languages  and  in  all  iorts  of  llyle ,  ^fea  of  bloody 
 rivers  of  blood  ^  fireams  of  blood  ,  fignify  a  Ytij 
 great  flaughter.  Now  the  proper  Chara6ter  of 
 the  Croi fades  y  is  flaughter,  murther,  which  falls 
 not  lipon  the  head  of  the  ^michrifiian  Emj^ire^ 
 but  upon  the  feople  ,  all  was  there  tarn'd  uito 
 blood.  Never  was  there  fucha  prodigious  efFu' 
 fion  of  blood  in  the  fea,  i.e.  among  the  peoples. 
 In  the  firfl  Crotfads  ,  there  dyed  more  then  two 
 millions  of  men  in.  three  or  four  years.  'Tis  evi- 
 dent that  God  did  lead  thefe  wretched  creatures,^ 
 as  it  were  to  the  fliamble?,  that  they  fhould  find  the 
 punilhment  of  their  crirhes ;  he  took  away  fo  great 
 a  quantity  of  blood ,  that  he  might  cure  the  Ulcers 
 of  Chrifiendom.  For  that  he  might  purge  it  of  that 
 vafirabble^  he  permitted  the  Devil  toinfpirethem, 
 either  with  fuch  a  fottifh  fuperftition,  or  an  extra- 
 vagant ambition,  that  they  muff  go  and  deliver  the 
 holy  Z,^«<^,  orgoand  conquer  Kingdoms  in  the  Eaft-. 
 This  plague  lighted  only  on  the  fea ,  not  at  all  on 
 the  dry  land  :  upon  the  fubjeils  of  the  Po^edemy 
 not  at  ail  upon  the  Fopes.  On  the  contrary,  the 
 Po^es  improved  that  evafion  to  greaten  their  pow- 
 er, to  plunder  whole  Countries,  to  make  Generals' 
 of  Armies,  to  a6fc  as  fbveraign  Monarchs ,  and  to  lay 
 a  heavier  yoke  upon  Kings  :  whom  they  order 'd 
 to  march  ,  and  fent  them  as  their  flave's  into  the 
 t.afl ,  and  during  their  abfence  plundred  their 
 Kirlgdoms. 
 
 We  muft  not  imagine  that  all  the  pUgues  laid 
 down  by  St.  fohn ,  mull  tend  to  the  ruhi  of  the  5.?^ 
 of  Rome  J  or  to  the  diminution  of  its  powers  for  fome 
 are  to  light  upon  the  hend  of  that  kmpre ,  tocruOi 
 
 F  f  2.  it. 
 
7he  Accomflifhment        Chap.  7. 
 
 it ,  others  upon  the  people  to  punifli  them ,  becaufe 
 they  worfhip  the  Beafi  :  the  pkgue  of  blood  aiid 
 flaughterisfor  the  people. 
 
 This  plague  of  the  Crotfadesh  divided  into  ita/o 
 plagues,  becaufe  of  its  long  duration  ^  foritlafted 
 zocyearj^  from  the  tn<^  oitht  eleventh  Agc^  untill 
 the  end  of  the  thirteenth.  The  third  viol  which 
 makes  the  third  ^/^^«f ,  fell  only  upon  rivers,  i.e, 
 upon  leller  waters  j  becaufe  after  a  hundred  3'ears 
 the  fury  abated  ,  there  was  no  more  marching  of 
 the  whole  Vl'efi  unto  the  Eafi^  only  that  of  fome 
 particular  nations  ,  as  of  the  French  among  others 
 under  the  conduct  o£ St.  Lewis;  andconiequent- 
 \y  the  effiifion  of  blood  was  much  lefs,  there  were 
 only  rivers  of  blood,  whereas  the  former  Cro^p-s^^?/ 
 had  made  difea.  I  l]iall  add  this  explication  which 
 I  have  given,  does  exa6tiy  agree  with  the  Genius 
 iind  Emblems  of  the  Prophets.  The  ProphcL  £:::<rc. 
 52.6.  fliys  to  Egypt,  I  will  water  %i/ith  th-^ blood 
 the  land  wherein  thou  fwimmefl  ^  even  to  the  moun^ 
 tains .  There  mull  be  no  lefs  then  a  fea  of  blood ,  to 
 overflow  a  Countrey  with  blood,  even  to  the  tops 
 of  the  mountains.  The  mountains  shall  be  melted 
 with  their  Hood,  fiith  Ifamh  34.5.  there nuill be 
 rivers  of  blood  to  do  this. 
 
 v.  5*.  y^nd  I  heard  the  Anrrel  of  the  waters  jaj^ 
 Thou  art  righteous ^  O  Loj^d^  ii/hich  art^  andi^/ajl^ 
 and,  shall  be^  becaufe  thou  haj}  judged  thm  : 
 
 V.  6.  For  ftoey.have  shed  the  blood  of  Saints  and 
 Trophets^and  thou  hafi given  them  blood  to  drinkj,  for 
 they  are  worthy. 
 
 There  will  not  want  fome,  who  from  thefe  words 
 will  object  and  fay,  that  untill  this  time  there  had 
 been  no  perfecution  on  the  account  of  Religion, 
 and  that  the  Popedom  had  inno  wifelTied  the  blood 
 ofSaints  and  Prophets.    To  this  I  anfwer.  Firll^ 
 
 'Tis 
 
chap.  7*         of  the  ^rofkcies^.  8j 
 
 'Tis  not  true,  that  during  the  time  of  the  Croifa^Vavii 
 des,  no  blood  had  been  filed  on  the  accoimt  of  Re^  clia/g^tS 
 ligiouj  for  it  was  exactly  in  the  middle  of  the  Cro?-  Ar^trchri 
 fades ,  that  that  horrible  barbarity  was  ufed  againll  „^;f;  fh' 
 
 h  the 
 
 the 'l^Jal den fes  and  uilbtugenfes.    'innocent  III.  pu-  ^.j°°^^,,g 
 blilht  the  fifth  Crcifadc  at  the  end  of  the  twelfth  Cen-  J'^'U  ^o?  yes 
 r«r/,  and  at  the  fame  time  gave  fentence  of  death  shed, 
 ao-ainil  the    poor  Albigenfes,    But  that  which  is 
 eipecraily  to  be  obferved  in  this  matter,  is  this,  that 
 thofe  who  make  this  objection ,  mull  mal^e  a  llron- 
 ^er  againit  thofe  words  of  Jefus  Ghrift,  That  the  Luc.11.5Oi 
 'hlood  of  all  the  Prophets^  which  woi  shed  fiom  the  ^'* 
 fotindation  of  the  worlds  mayberecjuiredofthisgene- 
 ratiof^   From  the  blood  ofAbel^^c.  verily  Ij^'-y  ^  it 
 shall%e  required  of  this  generation.     What  reaibn 
 to  require  of  thtfetvs^  who  lived  in  the  times  of 
 Chriri ,  the  blood  of  ^^^/ and  other  holy  men,  who 
 were  flain  before  the  Flood  ?  what  rcafon  to  re- 
 quire of  them  the  righteous  blood  ,  ilied  before 
 Abraham  f  Nay,whac  rcafon  to  require  of  them  the 
 blood  of  the  Prophets  flaiii  by  their  rathers  ,  fince 
 they  difapprovcd  the  deeds  of  their  fathers  ?  W  hy, 
 this  is  the  reaibn,  God  when  he  executes  judge- 
 ment, ought  to  hcarthe  cries  of  all  the  righteous 
 blood  that  is  ilied  -,  for  thefc  cryes  make  up  but 
 ofte  voyce  j  and  the  race  of  murtherers  makes  up 
 but  one  people  ,  on  which  God  will  cliarge  that 
 blood.  It  matters  not,  that  itwasilied  by  the  Pa- 
 rents or  the  Children,  before  the  one  were  born, 
 or  after  the  death  of  the  others,  this  makes  no  diffe-  ^ 
 
 rence  y  God  looking  upon  this  murthering  race  all 
 in  pne  body  ,  will  chai-gc  the  whole  upon  the 
 whole  in  the  lump.  Which  evidently  appears 
 from  that  which  Gcd  here  fpeaks  of  this  generation 
 <;>!  Jlntichnd  'y  they  have  shed  the  hlood  of  Prothcts^^ 
 lie  faith  not  of  Apofiles ,  he  goes  back  as  fir  as  tie 
 F  f  3  ProphctSg^ 
 
S($      ■  The  Jccomplifhment         Chap.  7^ 
 
 pait  a*   Prophets ,  and  inflids  the  punifhrnent  of  the  blood 
 of  the  Prophets ,  flain  fo*many  ages  before  upon 
 the  Antichrifitan  Empire.    Rome  hath  always  beeq 
 a  munhertng  City  ;  xhthoXy  ApojllsSj  Martyrs\,Do- 
 Bors  ,   Confe[fors  of  the  firft  ages  of  Chnllianity^ 
 were  flain  by  its  orders  and  in  its  Dominions.  Mo- 
 dern Rome^  within  the  circuit  of  itsJurifdi6tionj 
 hath  fhed  on  infinite  quantity  of  holy  and  iaithfull 
 blood.    The  old  and  new  %ome ,  in  the  account  of 
 God,  and  in  the  executing  ol  his  judgements,  make 
 up  but  one  hodj ,  becaule  God  beholds  the  whole 
 inoneinflantor  point.     He  looks  upon  her  as  one 
 Hiurthering  tyrant  ^  as  one  race  of  manflayers.   Ic 
 matters  nor,  that  as  to  fome  particular  perfo|K,and 
 fome  particular  ages,  fhe  isnot  guilty  of  thCT)lood 
 of  the  Prophets  3  Ihc  is  guilty  as  to  her  whole  ^  iii 
 her  beginning  and  her  end  :  now  the  beginning  and 
 the  end  do  involve  the  middle. 
 
 But  it  will  be  objected ,  Had  not  Rome  Pagan, 
 been  fufficientlypuniiht  for  the  blood  of  ^^o/Z/^jr 
 and  Aiaryrsj  which  Ihe  had  fhed  ?  So  many  fack- 
 ings  and  defolations  as  fhe  had  felt,  did  not  they 
 fuffice.^  Mull  uintichrijiian  Rome  pay  once  more 
 f  for  that  blood  ?  I  will  object  on  the  fame  grounds  i 
 
 Had  not  ferufalem^  the  mutherer  of  the  Prophets^ 
 iliffer'd  enough  for  hermurthers,  by  that  diimal 
 defolation  made  by  the  Chaldeans ,  by  the  captivity 
 of  all  her  Inhabitants,  by  the  fire  which  confumed 
 her  Palacts?  Mult  God  chaltifeherbythe^cw4«i 
 for  thofe  crimes,  which  had  been  punifhtbythe 
 Babylonians?  J  h  us  was  it  neceilary  that  God  fh'ould 
 punilh  Rome  Antichriflian  .^iox  the  crimes  commit- 
 ted by  Rome  Pagan ,  or  for  the  fins  which  were  non 
 committed  till  the  following  ages  ofthis-^»?i- 
 cbriflian  Rome?  'Tis  to  this  objection,  that  the 
 other  Angel  anfwers J  whofpealis  at 
 
 V.7. 
 
chap.  8.         cf  the  Trophecles.  87 
 
 V.7.  And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  <iAltar  Jay^V^lZ% 
 pveyt  fo  Lord  God  Ahnighty  ,  true  and  righteous 
 are  thy  ludgements.  That  is,  though  it  feemun- 
 juic  to  give  blood  to  drink  unto  «<rxi^-Row^,  on  the 
 account  of  the  bloc-d  that  was  llied  by  old  %ome^  or 
 of  that  which  ihall  be  afterward  fhcd  by  the  w^it' 5 
 notwithllanding  thy  judgements  are  righteous  and 
 true.  Behold  ,  the  xX^xtz^Ugnes  which  bring  us 
 down  unto  the  thirteenth  Age,  Thelail  Croifad.ey 
 was  the  fccond  expedition  of  ^r.Z-^if^^j-,  who  car- 
 ried out  and  loit  6ooco  mendxlhHnis^  in  the  year 
 1269. 
 
 C  H  A  P,     VIII. 
 
 The  fourth  pligue  '^  the  ettcreafe  of  the  heat  of  the 
 Sun,  denoting  the  encreafe  of  the.  Papal  Jtitho^ 
 rity ,  ivhicij  had  ahiojl  utterly  ruin  d the  JJ^'or Id 
 and  the  Church.  The  fifth  plague  is  the  defo- 
 I. It  ion  cf  ROME  ,  when  the  Pope  retreated 
 to  Avignon  ,  and  the  diminution  of  the  pa^ 
 pal  Authority  by  the  grand  Schijrne  of  the 
 IVe/l. 
 
 V.  8.    A  IVd  the  fourth  Angclponr'^dofith/sviolup- 
 T\on  the  Sun^  and  power  wns  given  to  htm 
 to  fcorchraen  u'tth  £re. 
 
 V.  9.  And  men  were  fcorched  with  great  beat ,  and. 
 hlafphemed  the  name  of  God,  rt-'ho  hath  power  over 
 thofe  plagues  3  and  they  repented,  not  to  give  him 
 glory. 
 
 This  is  the  fourth  plague  ,  in  which  we  fee 
 tlie  Sftn,    'Tis  linown  and  coafefs'd  by  all ,  wha 
 
 Ff4.  kuQW 
 
S8  The  Mcomplifhment      Chap.  S* 
 
 Part  2.   know  any  thing  of  prophecies,  dreams  and  vifions  ; 
 "vj'hat  is  ^fthat  xht Heavens^  the  5««,  the  confisllations ^^nd 
 Ihe  Ami-   the  Stars  ^  are  emblems  of  dignities  and  grandeurs 
 dinftian     on  earth  j  and  the  image  does  bear  a  lively  refem- 
 ^'  *     blance  j  for  tht  Heavens  2.xe,  thefuperior  region  of 
 the  World,  from  whence  good  and  bad  Influen- 
 ces do  comej  and  fupream  Authority  is  the /?7£'^f<?K 
 of  the  lower  World,  fjom  whence  both  good  and 
 evil  proceeds  great  dignities  are  iikeconilellati- 
 ons  in  Societies  ;  The  Sun.  always  fignities  the 
 Soveraign^  and  the  StarsiniQxiox  Magijirates.  Be-. 
 fore,  inthefixthC^<«/'^fr,  the  fall  of  the  Empire  of 
 Rome  P^gan  and  of  the  imperial  dignity,  is  repre- 
 fchap.  6,    fented  to  us  by  the  fame  images.  And  the  S^  he ^ 
 Hi, 'i.       came  blacky  as  fackcloth  of  hair  ^  and  the  Aiolm  be- 
 came as  blood\y  and  the  Stars  of  heaven  fell  unto  the 
 ^arth.     This  is  a  thing  which    admits  not  any 
 difpute. 
 The  Sun  of     ^h2.l\}at  Antichriftian  Kingdom  is  treated  of 
 cbriftian^   licrc,  is  generally  agreed  to  :  therefore  it  cannot 
 Kingdom   bc  doubtcd,  that  the  Sun  is  the  Soveraign  of  this 
 o^t.  i^jj^g^Qj|-j  'X\\^  heat  and  beams  are  the  initruments 
 by  which  the  Sun  operates.    'Tis  by  his  beams 
 that  he  quickens,  warms,  and  begets,  and  caufeth 
 fertility  ,  when  his  heat  is  moderate,  as  hecaufes 
 fterility  when  it  \s  excefli^-e.     'Tis  by  hear  that  he 
 preferves  and  ftrengthens  health ,  when  his  beams 
 are  gentle  5  and  'tis  by  it  that  he  produceth  death, 
 when  his  beams  are  mingled  with  poyfonous  va- 
 pors. 
 
 Authority  and  power  in5'oz'^r<?;V«j-exa61:lycor- 
 refpond  to  heat  and  light  in  the  Sun:  'tis  this  Ji^jho- 
 r/V/ which  warms  and  burns,  .which faves  and  de- 
 ftroys,  which  docs  good  and  hurt.  When  it  is 
 Moderate  likea  Sun  ,  it  enlightens  and  preferves 
 «he  Stat^ :  when  'tis  exceflive ,  'tis  like  a  fire  whiUi 
 
 devours  I 
 
thap.  8.  of  the  Trophecies- 
 
 devours ;  when  'tis  gentle,  and  the  Prince  ufes  it  a-  Part  2. 
 light,  there  is  no  advantage  that  it  does  not  pro- 
 duce,fertiHty,  abundance, peacc,flrength,&  health 
 of  the  Commonweahh.  But  when  'tis  mahgne,  and 
 the  Prince  ufes  it  wrong,  'tis  a  burning  Sun,which 
 conlumes,  which  wailes,  which  icorcnes  and  kills, 
 which  brings  barrennefs  and  w^ant  into  the  place  of 
 abundance ,  trouble  and  confuiion  into  the  room  of 
 peace,  and  death  into  the  place  of  life  ^  thefe  things 
 alfo  carry  an undenyable  evidence. 
 
 Therefore i conclude,  notby  \yay  ofnakedcon-rhe  en- 
 ie£i:urc,but  with  a{iurance,that  the  encreafe  of  heat  1"^^!%°^- 
 
 *         1  r    1  ■    I      -n-  J  •      1        neat,  ligni- 
 
 in  the  San  or  the  jintichrtjhan  Empire  ^  and  in  his  fies  the  en- 
 beams^k  the  encreafe  ofhis  Authority  and  power,  fj"'^"^; 
 
 ift 
 
 .     .  .  -  -  -he  papal 
 
 and  alf  "the  pernicious  and  wicked  ufe  oft^hisufur-  Authority:. 
 ped  power.     And  this  clearly  (ignifies  that  prodi- 
 gious augmentation  of  the  papal  authority  and 
 power  ,    which  was  made  in  the  eleventh  ,  thir- 
 teenth ,  and  fourteenth  Centuries.     The  Pope  had 
 been  Tyrant  over  the  Church ,  then  he  became  Ty- 
 rant over  the  World.     Gregory  Y II.  by  an  incre- 
 dible attempt ,  rais'd  himfeif  above  all  Scveraigns, 
 excommunicated  Smperors  and  Kings  ,    depofed 
 them,  and  took  away  their  Croti^nf^  made  other  B'm- 
 j>erors  and  other  Kings  ,  to  whom  he  gave  the 
 Territories  of  the  former.     His  Succeilors  kept 
 the  fame  path,  yea  out-went  him.  They  had  a  mind 
 to  mzke  JEmjjerors  their  i^ajjals  ^  and  did  fo.    This 
 he^itfcerchea  men  like  fire ,  and  men  were  fcorched 
 yith  great  heati  for  none  can  defcribethedifmal 
 defolations,  which  Popes  h,ive  made  by  the  ufe  of 
 this  ufurped  and  exceflive  authority .   It  coll  Henry  '^^^p^"- 
 •IV.  alone,  fixty  and  odd  battels  and  combats  in  the  autho- 
 which  he  was  engaged,  to  defend  himfelf  againft  Jjjy^^^^j'^Jj 
 the  enemies  which  the  Popes  fiirred  up.  The  hillo-  aimoftcon- 
 yy  of  the  two  i^r<^fif^r?'^f,that  of  Lewis  ofBavaria^^  Eum-^^^ 
 
 the 
 
^O  Tie  i^ccompUlhment        Chap.  8^' 
 
 |?grt  2 .    the  general  hiftory  o£ Germany  for  the  fpace  of  3  00 
 years ,  can  witnefs  to  what  I  lay ,  without  reckon- 
 ing England  ,  France^  and  other  States  ,  where 
 the  fa^al  Authority  hath  caufed  bloody  and  horri- 
 ble Tragedies.fSind  fuch  troubles,  whofe  bare  reading 
 does  move  compaflioni  Matthew  P^r/^- alone  may 
 fuffice  to  let  us  know,  how  exactly  this  Prophecy 
 was  accomplifht,  \that  the  beams  of  the  Sunfcorched 
 cbap.6.7,  Wf-w.]  He  tc\h\is  ^  how  xhc  Authority  oitht  Pope 
 fi  ft^ ' «     ^^^*^^  ^^^^^  exadions  in  England ,  and  brought  it  to 
 Chap",  of  fo  great  mifery  ,  that  it  was  almoil  quite  ruin'd, 
 theftcQDd,  i^j^is  Y^^y  5e  found  everywhere,  and  lately  in  our 
 Hifiory  of  Po^ery^  in  the  firft  and  third  recrimina-f 
 tion.  ^  # 
 
 why  the  This  is  tilt  fourth  j^lague^ziid  whocvcr  rerioufly 
 ^frucbe-  confiders  this  matter,  will  have  no  fcruple  about  it, 
 j;inl  before  no  more  then  I  have.  Perhaps  fome  will  make 
 andtS"'*  one,  that  this  fourth  Plague  did  begin  before  the 
 fecond,  for  the  prodigious  tyranny  of  the  Po;7ej  be- 
 gan under  Hildebrand^  n-xm^di  GregoryYll.  about 
 the  year  1 074 ,  and  the  Croifades  did  not  begin  till 
 1096.  m-ore  then  20  7^^rj  afterward.  Wherefore 
 then  does  the  Spirit  make  this  to  be  the  fourth 
 Plague,  and  notihefecond^  I  anfwer,becaufethis 
 came  down  lower  then  the  continuance  of  the 
 Croifades.  The  Croifades  ended  about  the  year 
 1270.  when  as  this  pdpal  tyranny  continued  in  all 
 its  llrengch ,  and  all  irs  dreadful!  effects ,  the  whole 
 thirteenth  and  the  whole  fourteenth  Centuries.  Af- 
 terwards, though  the  Topes  have  ever  kept  up  (and 
 do  Hill)  the  fame  pretentions  ,  notwithftanding 
 they  did  far  lefs  mifchief  in£«r^/7<? ,  bytheufcof 
 this  proud  Anthoritj^  which  they  take  to  them- 
 felves. 
 
 It  is  to  be  obferved ,  that  the  Prophecies  which 
 divide  time^and  events  by  periods  y  ^o  not  divide 
 
 them 
 
chap. 8.         of  the  'Prophecies,  91 
 
 them  in  fuch  a  manner ,  that  one  period  ihould  be-  Part  2 . 
 gin  exaftly  where  another  ends  j  on  the  contrary,  i"  prophe- 
 they  d.rcidways  joymed  or  inlay d^  one  within  ano-  riods  of^' 
 iher.    For  example,  the  Roman  Monarchy  does  not  "^'P^"  ^^ « 
 begin  where  the  Grecian  ends  j  on  the  contrary,  u^d  in  one 
 the  Roman  ^JH^onarchy  inks  longeft  duration  does  ^•''°'^^'"' 
 talvC  in  the  whole  Grecian  entirely,  yea,  it  begun 
 before  the  Grecian.     When  <iy4lexan4er  founded 
 the  Grecian  Empire,  the  Romans  had  already  be- 
 gun to  make  a  figure  in  the  World.      And  Livj 
 in  that  part  of  his  Hiftory  proves ,  thatif  ^/V^-^^- 
 f/ifr  had  marcht  into  the  Wefi ,  as  once  he  deiigned, 
 he  had  not  fo  eafily  majlered  %ome ^  as  he  did  the 
 Ea^.    ^Rome  had  at  that  time  conquered  ail  her 
 neighbours,  Ihe  had  fubdued  the  c^qm ,  the  f^olfciy 
 the  Samnitfs  j  yea,  fhe  had  humbled  the  Gauls  by 
 many  defeats  given  to  them.     At  that  time  lived 
 the  Fabij ,  the  Papyri;  ^  and  many  other  Heroe's, 
 whofe  names  are  fo  famous  in  hiilory.     The  City 
 was  at  that  time  410  years  old ,  and  the  Prophe- 
 cies do  reckon  the  dellinies  of  1{ome  from  its 
 firil  beginning,  for  they  mention  its  fevcn  heads, 
 i.e.thefeven  Governments, 'mder  which  they  do  con-  Revd-Ty. 
 
 fider  It  :  of  which  the/ry?  was  that  of  their /0>;^/.  j;j„Sy 
 So  that  the  fourth  Monarchy  did  precede  the  thirds  preceded 
 more  then  400  years  :  But  notwithitandmg  the  '^^oJe't^cn 
 Roman  Monarchy  is  reckon'd  the  fourth^  becaufefnur  hun- 
 it  kept  its  grandeur  intirej  nay,  did  much  encreafe  '^  ^"'*" 
 it ,  a  long  lime  after  the  fill  of  the  Greciatl.     Thus 
 the  plague  of  the  Snn  ,  i.  e.  of  the  papal  Authority, 
 is  reckon'd  as  the  fourth,  though  it  beganbefore 
 •  the  fecond ,  becaufe  it  continued  during  the  fecond 
 and  third  plague  ,  and  its  reign  was  lengthned  a-? 
 hove  a  hundred  years  after  them  both,  and  the  lalt 
 •hundred  years  ought  to  be  reckon  d  5  as  the  period 
 ■9f  the/(7«r//^  plague^ 
 
 There 
 
9^  The  ,^ccomplifhment         Chap.  8.' 
 
 .Part 2.  There  is  another  objection  which  will  feem 
 flronger,  but  notwithftanding  is  more  eafily  an- 
 fwer'd.  According  to  ourexpofition^the  au^men- 
 tation  of  xhc  ^'^^al  Authority^  is  accounted  (to  be) 
 a  calamity  upon  the  Anttchrijlian  State  >  whereas 
 on  the  contrary,  it  is  thehigheitllep  of  its  exalta- 
 tion and  perfediion.  I  anfwer ,  that  the  one  con- 
 tradicts not  the  other  :  for  firll ,  we  mull  remem- 
 ber the  remark  already  made.i/ijc-  that  ihtit plagues 
 do  not  all  fall,  upon  the  head  of  the  Antichrt- 
 JlLtn  Kingdom:  they  are  heavy  judgements  of  God, 
 which  oiten  touch  not  the  Pope^  who  is  the  Inllru- 
 ment  to  execute  them.  The  plagues  fall  on  them 
 that  worship  the  Beafi  and  his  Image  ,  and  jiot  on 
 ihe  Bealt  himfelf,  and  on  the  falfe  Prophet  >  yea, 
 thisfalfe  Prophet  is  an  Inftrument  in  the  hand  of 
 God  to  inflict  the  plagues.  Thus  in  the  fecond  and 
 tliird  plagues ,  which  are  the  Croifades ,  the  Pope  is 
 not  the  fuferer ;  'tis  he  who  makes  others  iuffer,  'tis 
 he  who  iends  many  millions  of  his  fubjeds  to  be 
 murther'd  and  ilain  j  y  ea ,  this  very  thing  proved  a 
 great  augmentation  of  his  power.  In  the  fame  man- 
 ner, this  fourih^/tf^/^^  falls  upon  the  Antichriflian 
 ^eo^le  ^  and  therefore  in  the  following  plague  the 
 8pn-it  faith,  that  the  viol  was  pourM  on  ihe  feat 
 of  the  Beafi  ^  to  Hgnify  that  the  people  or  fubjedts 
 of  the  Bcaft ,  fhould  not  be  the  chiet  iufferers  by  it . 
 Theabufc  ^  aufwcr  in  the  fecond  place,  that  the  prodigious 
 of  the  pa-  zdvancement  ohhc  papal  Authont)',  which  in  truth 
 J^y,'did°^''<^ug^^t  Antichrifiianifm  unto  its  perfection  ,  yet 
 tend  to  its  notv/ithftanding  was  one  Itep  to  its.  vuin.  If  the 
 ^^  Popes  had  kept  within  the  bounds,  which  they  did 
 in  the  preceding  ages  >  if  they  had  not  medled 
 with  fccular  affairs  ,  to  difpoic  abfolutely  con- 
 cerning them;  perhaps  the  See  of  Rome  had  not 
 been  thought  to  be  Amtchri[t  >  but  then  it  wis 
 
 th.u 
 
Chap.  8.        .  of  the  frophedes,  p^ 
 
 that  this  truth  became  (o  fcnfible ,  that  every  one  Part  2. 
 percciv'ti  it.  The  abureofthe£fV/^y?^y?/Vrf/ power 
 in  the  ninth  age  ^  made  fame  perceive  that  ^omg 
 was  the  myilical  Babylon.     Thus  Contkr  Bilhop 
 of  (^olen  ,   and  Thetgaut  Arch-biihop  of  Triers^ 
 nam'd  it  in  the  nitith  Age.   But  after  the  eleventh 
 Age,  this  truth  was  fo  demonilrated ,  that  we  of 
 this  Age  do  not  fpeakit  more  plainly  and  confi- 
 dently.    We  may  judge  by  that  excellent  paf- 
 fao[e  oi'  Eberard  Billiop  of  Salisbury  ,  which  we  5"  ^^^^: 
 Cited  outot  jiventtn^  m  the  tenth  Chapter  or  the  Boioriib.^ 
 firil:  Part  of  our  Prejudg.     After  that  time .  there  f  ^s-  3so. 
 never  wao'ted  thofe  v/ho  aflerted  the  fame  thing. 
 Thus  the  difmal  abufe  of  the  pa^al  Authority  was, 
 andislHU  a  fore  plague  to  that  See  :  for 'tis  one  of 
 the  itrong  Arguments,  by  which  we  prove  that  it 
 is  Antichri^. 
 
 Men  were  fcorcht  -j  but  they  relented  not  to  give 
 glory  to  God.  The  Germans  cryed  out  very  much 
 •^i^Amii  Babylon  and  Anticlmft  ^  but  they  did  not 
 foriake  them,  or  renounce  their  Idolatry  3  on  the 
 ccntrarv,  they  bhiphemedthename  of  God  ^Tvhohad 
 poiuer  over  thefe  -plagnes  ,  for  thcfe  zy4ges  were  ex- 
 ceeding T4/2ckj'dandcorrtiVt. 
 
 V.  IQ.  And  the  fifth  Angel  poured  out  his  viol  up' 
 en  the  feat  of  the  Beajl  ^  and  his  Kingdom  tu as  full 
 of  darknefs  y  and  they  gnawed  their  tongues  for 
 tain. 
 
 V.  T  I .  And  blaffhemed  the  God  of  Heaven  ,^  be* 
 canfe  of  their  -pains  and  their  for  es^  and  relented  not 
 cf  thetr  deeds. 
 
 This  is  the  fifth  plague.  I  ask  not  any  favour 
 for  my  conceptions  about  it  3  let  them  be  exami- 
 ned with  the  utmoil  rigour  >  if  they  are  not  liked, 
 let  them  be  dilregarded  j  but  formy part,  Ican- 
 ]Qot  abandon  them ,  uatill  the  times  and  events  do 
 
 unde- 
 
94  ^'^^  ^ccompTifhment       C  !i  a  p.  8  i 
 
 part 2.  undeceive  me  -,  but  thofe  events  fhall  never  be 
 leen.  Who  can  doubt,  that  by  the  feat  of  the 
 Beafi  is  meant  Rome  ?  and  when  was  it  that  the  viol 
 of  the  wrath  of  God  tell  upon  this  Teat,  i.e.  Rome? 
 It  was  when  it  loll  its  Sun,  the  Sun  which  is  fpoken 
 of  in  the  preceding  plague ,  i.  e.  its  Ro^e^  the  papal 
 Court  J  that  like  a  guh  or  whirle  pool  drew  to  it 
 A  propiie-  all  the  riches  of  the  Kingdoms  of  Europe.  In  the 
 ty  of  what  yj^^j.  1305:.  Clement  V.  ieizRomey  to  go  and  dwell 
 wVien^tiie  at  Avignon.  The  City  that  was  miltrefs  of  the 
 K'  to'\  World, became  derolate5a  very  defert/and  alhadow 
 to  A'Jigmn,  of  its  felf  during  thofe  74  years  <y  whenits  Mafiers 
 kept  their  Seat  at  <iAvtgnon.  The  viol  fell  upon 
 the  Seat  of  the  Beafi ^  and  his  Kingdom  was  full  of 
 darknefs.  *Tis  not  only  faid,that  his  Seat  was  dark- 
 ned,  but  his  Kingdom.  And  indeed,  till  that  time 
 the  Kingdom  of  the  Bea(l ,  the  Authority  of  the 
 Po^e^  the  Glory  of  the  Holy  See  ( as  'tis  call'd )  had 
 never  fulfer'd  llich  a  ftrange  and  terrible  an  eclipfe. 
 This  removal  of  the  papal  Scat  unto  Avignon^ 
 'Svas  the  caufe  of  a  Schtfm.  At  the  end  of  74  years 
 Gregory  X  I.  compelled  by  the  complaints  of  the 
 Ro7nans^  brought  back  the  Seat  to  their  City.  But 
 after  his  death,  the  Cardinals  (who  were  almoilall 
 JBrench')  refolved  to  have  a  Rope  of  their  own  '^^^^ 
 tion  .y  the  Citizens  of  %ome  fearing  lell  a  French 
 Rope  ihould  return  into  Fr^»cf,  forced  the  C<»//(f^^tf 
 ef  Cardinals  to  chufe  an  Italian  to  be  Pope  ^  who' 
 caird  himfelf  Vrhan  V  I.  The  Cardinals  incenfed 
 at  the  force  which  was  ufed  in  the  eledrion  ,  con- 
 trived to  revolt ,  which  they  did  ,  andchofeano* 
 ther/'<'/>^,  who  cail'd  himfelf  C/e»7f«f  VII.  he  held 
 his  Seat  at  Avignon  ,  and  his  SuccelTors  for 4.0' 
 years ,  in  the  mean  while ,  Vrban  VI.  and  his  Sue- 
 celfors  at  Rome ,  had  one  part  of  the  Church  of 
 Romg  under  thar  obedience. 
 
 At: 
 
chap.  8.  oftk  i^rop Secies:  p^ 
 
 At  that  time  ,  the  Sun  of  the  uimichn^iahV^rlz, 
 World  was  divided  into  two 3  (as  it  happens  to  T^^ great 
 the  Sun  and  the  Moon,  when  they  are  eclipfed )  it  the  weHy 
 was  eclipfed  and  darkned.  The  Church  o/^ow?^^'^^^^^""- 
 fuffer'd  the  greateft  reproach  imaginable.     Jefusto  the^«- 
 Chrill  had  no  lefs  then  three  or  four  Spnfes  at  o^^^^^pf^^'^ 
 time.  This  is  a  piece  of //^T^or^,  which  confounds 
 popery  even  at  this  day  j  which  deftroys  itsfoolifh 
 pretences  imto  an  uninterrupted  [piccejfion  ^  an  un- 
 divided unity  ^nd  infallibility :  from  hence  we  draw 
 a  conclulion  againltit,  which  cannot  be  avoided. 
 Then  the  Kingdom  of  the  Beaji  was  darkned  j  Prin* 
 r^/ defpifed  the  Popes  ^  and  made  themfelves  their 
 Judges  (whereas  formerly  Poj)es  had  judged  Kings ^ 
 They  made  them  be  depofed ,  they  called  by  their 
 o\vn  AnxhoYity  t\\Q  Council  of  Conjlance  ,    where 
 Popes  were  fubjedred  to  Councils^  and  accounted 
 depofable,  as  ineifect  there  v/erer/?r^(?  who  were 
 there  actually  depofed.   Till  that  time  Cenfuresand 
 Excommunications  ^  had  been  the  (Irongefi  beams  o£ 
 the  Antichrijlian  Sun  ,   the  mofl  efficacious  me-    . 
 thods  of  his  domination.     But  then  men  began 
 to  defpife  them.     There  was  nothing  but  excom- 
 municating of  one  another  i  the  Weflern  Church 
 V/as  divided  into  two  Obediences  ,    that   which 
 obeyed  one   Po^e  was  excommunicated  by  the 
 other  J  and  by  this  means  -^iSi  Europe  lay  under  ex- 
 communication, which  made  it  contemptible,  and 
 the  people  who  once  refpe6led  the  (fcnfurcs  with 
 incredible  tremblings  began  to  difcern  that  thefe 
 thunderbolts  were  vain  and  empty  things.     And 
 this  brought  a  confiderable /sirfr^?^/}  upon  the /e"^? 
 of  the  Beafi^  and  the  papal  power  j  for  all  Ef^rofe 
 groaning  under  the  flavery  of  the  Popes ,  every  one 
 began  to  think  of  recovering  their  liberty.  (Jrrma- 
 nj  refufed  to  fubniic  to  ReJervattQns^nd  Expe^la- 
 ■V  siong 
 
9^  The  t^ccompltpmient       -Chap.  S  • 
 
 Pirt  2 .  tionsy  means  which  the  Court  of  Rome  make  ufe  of. 
 to  make  her  ielf  Miftrefs  of  all  Benefices.  France^ 
 not  only  rejecced  Refervations  and  Expeftations, 
 but  annuird  Annats  ^  Provijio'ns ,  and  ail  ether  ex- 
 actions of  the  Conn  of  %ome.  Then  were  laid 
 the  fdundations  of  the^n?^»?<?f/V^5<««(S/<jw,vvhich 
 gave  the  Popes  fo  much  trouble  ,becaufe  it  cut  off 
 all  the  7??»(j;m/'c<?/- tricks,  which  the  Court  of  Rome 
 ufed  to  enrich  her  fclfj  even  haly  it  felf,  during  the 
 Schifme J  did  Ihake  ojfi:'theyoke3  the  City  g£  Boio- 
 nia  made  a  Law,  ih-^tiht  Benefices o^ tYi-cLtChurch 
 fhould  be  conferred  upon  none  but  of  that  City  and 
 Territory.  To  conclude,  it  cannot  be  expreffed  by 
 how  many  V\'ays  that  grand  5'r/?/,/^2if,  which  divided 
 the  Sun  of  the  Antichrifiim  World,  did  fpoil  it 
 of  its  ^mngth  and  luflre.  After  thistimCj  the  Au- 
 thority which  the  Pofes  had  fo  mifchievoujly 
 ufed,  (to  ruin  the  Kings  and  Kingdoms  oi  Sur  of  e) 
 did  fcarce  doanvmoremifchief  'Tis  evident,  that 
 then  the  Kingdom  of  the  BeaftivAS  d.rrkncd  ,  be- 
 caufe  by  this  Eciipfe  it  loll  half  of  ics  beams,  i.e.of 
 its  Authority. 
 
 They  frnati/ed  their  tongues  for  pain.  Uliioiymili^  t 
 be  coniulted  to  know  how  many  calamiiies^wars^ 
 tomhats,  how  much  fliedding  of  blood,  rage  and 
 fury  ,  did  fpring  from  this  shameful  Schifme, 
 Every  one  of  thefe  Po^es  gnallit  his  teeth,  and  bit 
 his  tongue  againlf  the -^«/'/^p^^  ••  There  were  no- 
 thing but  thunderbolts,  excommunications, Croi- 
 fades,  wars  and  combats ,  of  one  againlt  another. 
 Nay,  ftilui?  thisdaj^  thellavesofthe/>^^^/5f<«rare 
 vext  to  the  death  ,  when  we  prcfs  them  with  this 
 thing. 
 
 But  under  all  their  forrows  ,  they  blaf^hemed 
 the  God  of  Heaven^  and  repented  not  of  their  deeds ^ 
 in  thofc  Ages  ,  Idolatry  was  fo  tar  from  looling 
 
chap  9.  oftfyefrophecies.  9f 
 
 aiiy  thing,  that  it  cncreafed  j  then  was  the  reigh  Partz,* 
 of  Monks  5  o'i  piper ftition ,  of  Fables  ,  of  Legends^ 
 and  a  thoufand  abominations.  Inthatage  J>'/»?o»y 
 was  come  to  its  height.  While  the  Court  of\R^me 
 fate  at  Avignon^  is  invented  a  thoufand  wayesof 
 felling  holy  andprophane  x^im^s-.  Crime Si^Paradife^ 
 Sacraments  j^S^miftry  J  tJHarriagss,  and  in  a  word 
 every  thing.  Then  came  abroad  that  famous  book, 
 the  Tax  of  the  Roman  Chancery  and  Penitentiary^ 
 which  at  that  time  ixndyet  eveiy  day  ,  forces  to 
 make  the  Kingdor/^  oft  he  "Beafifull  ofdarknefs.  This 
 period  lafted  trom  1 3  05-  untill  1 440. 
 
 CHAP.       IX. 
 
 7he  fixth  Plague  are  f/;e  Turks  ,  who  pafs  over 
 the  Bo^phorus, and  invade  the  G  reek  andh^L-^ 
 tin  Empires.  The  three  unclean fpirits,  which 
 come  out  from  the  mouth  of  the  fat fe  Prophet,' 
 are  the  papal  Laivs,  armed  with  Excommimi- 
 cations-, 
 
 Have  carried  on  my  conjeftures  untill  I  came 
 hither,  and  did  fomewhat  content  my  felf  in 
 
 I 
 
 what  1  had  faid  about  the  five  firft  Tlagues;  but  "^^^  '^^i'- 
 
 I  confefs  that  .the  remainder  of  this  Qoapter  was  wh'aM^athi 
 
 thick  darknefs  tome.  And  underrtandinp nothing- been  faid 
 
 ,-    •  T  •  1       r         1  •  '^  1  ^  ousrht  to 
 
 or  It  ,   1  put  It  among  thole    things  that  are  he  cncrea- 
 to  come^  accordinp;  to  the  ufual  cuflome  of  them  ^"t  ^^rT 
 
 IT  n  ^  T  ■  1   '    r  ^  1-         which   fol'' 
 
 who  interpret  Prophecies;  whofayotevery  thmg  lows, 
 "which  they  underlland  not  ,  that  it  is  not  yet 
 come  to  pa(?  :  And  this  made  me  ready  to  think, 
 that  my  perfwafion,  as  to  the  five  firft  plagues ^^  was 
 but  a  meer  opinion:  For  in  the  framing  of  fyftems,' 
 
 G  g  whether 
 
98  TI?e  AccompUfhment       Chap.  9. 
 
 Part  2.   whether  they  be  of  Principles  and  conclufions,- 
 or  of  Events  contain'd  in  Prophecies  ,  we  mult 
 pierce  through  them  all  ,  that  we  may  fee  them 
 clearly,  and  be  alTured  of  their  truth.     Whileit  I  ■ 
 thought  that  the  remainder  of  the  Chapter  con- 
 cerned the  time  to  come  ,  I  was  content  lo  under- 
 iland  nothing  of  it,  but  I  was  afflided  with  the  fear, 
 that  the  end  of  Antichrijiiamfm  was  not  at  haad. 
 But  at  lafl,  after  I  had  knockt  twice,  thrice,  four, 
 five,  yea  fix  times ,  with  devout  attenrion  and  deep 
 humility,  I  believe,  that  the  door  is  open'd  to  me. 
 I  dare  fpeak  thus,  though  I  know  that  fome  have 
 laid,  that  this  liuours  of  Enthuiiafmej  to  whom 
 I  anfwer  ,   that  there  is  o?z£?  Article  at  leaftmorc 
 m  my  Creed,  then  there  is  in  theirs,  \\z.  I  believe 
 in  the  Holy  Ghofi,and  his  operations.     1  am  in  this 
 matter  a  Difciple  of  the  x'iuthor  of  the  enquiry 
 After  7 ruth' ^  and  am  perfwaded  that  we  fee  no 
 truths  but  in  God,  and  by  the  alliilance  of  God  : 
 we  contribute  nothing  befides  our  attention,  our 
 prayers  and  our  defires.    However,  I  think,  that  I 
 have  found  out  the  two  plagnes  that  follow  in  this 
 Chapter^  and  by  this  means,  that  which  was  only  a 
 conjeflure  oi  mine  concerning  thcj^z'^ fore-going,- 
 is  rifen  to  a  real  perpu/ajion.     1  am  therefore  per- 
 1  waded,  that  through  the  Divine  affillancclhave 
 pierced  into  the  Syfieme  oi  the  [even  periods -y  a  fa- 
 vourfor  which  I  wiUrender  to  htm  immortal  thanks 
 as  long  as  I  live.     For  I  confeis,  that  I  cannot  ex- 
 prels  theravilhing  confolation  that  my  heart  hath 
 iclt,  in  feeing  fuch  evident  realbns,  to  perfwade  me 
 of  the  approaching  deliverance  of  the  Chnrch.  If 
 thefe  t^l'o  plagues  had  been  yet  to  come  ,  I  felt 
 my  heart  began  to  faint  ,  at  the  profpeft  of  the 
 diiinal  calamities  which  now  opprefs  the  (^hurchy 
 without  itckoning  thole  which  do  Hill  threaten 
 
 her. 
 
Chap,  9'  of  the  prophecies  a  ^9 
 
 her.  Ho^e  deferred  maketh  the  heart  Jiel^^  faith  the  Part  %  • 
 Wife  mail. 
 
 V.  i2.   ^nd  the  fixth  Angel  poHr''d  out  his  viol  ^'^^^^  \ 
 upon  the  great   riv.er   Euphrates  ,  and  the  ^^/ater         ^ 
 thertofwas  dryed  up^  that  the  way  ef  the  Kings  of  the 
 Eafi  might  be  prepared. 
 
 The  Kings  ot  the  Eafi ,  and  the  river  Euphrates 
 do  giwe  light  to  this  Text.  As  for  the  Kings  of  the 
 Eafi,  we  cannot  doubt  but  that  they  are  the  Turksy 
 for  they  are  the  only  A  mgs  of  our  ta(i.  They  pof- 
 {cis  exailly  that  part  ot  the  Roman  Empire  ^  which. 
 is  called  the  tafl,  and  hath  kept  the  name  of  Nato- 
 lia:  in  the  Text  they  might  have  been  tranflated  the 
 Kings  of  Anatolia  ,  for  that  is  the  word  which  is 
 ufed.  Now  all  know  that  the  Turks  are  the  Kings 
 oi Natolta.  As  tor  Euphrates^  we  find  it  m  the 
 Jixth  Trum^et^  as  it  is  here  in  thcfixth plague. 
 
 V.  1^.  And  the  Jixth  Angel  joundedy  and  I  heard  ^^^^y 
 a  voycefiom  the  four  horns  of  the  golden  Altar^which  cn.5» 
 is  before  God. 
 
 V.  14.  Saytng  to  the  fixth  Angel,  which  had.  the 
 Trumpet^  loofe  the  four  Angels  "which  are  bound  in 
 the  great  river  Euphrates. 
 
 V.  1  5.  And  the  four  Angels  were  loofed^  which 
 were  prepared  for  an  haur^  and  a  day  y  and  a  monethj, 
 and  a  year  ^  fortofiay  the  third  pan  of  men. 
 
 V.  16.  And  the  number  of  the  army  of  the  horfc-- 
 vnen ,  were  tti/o  hundred  thou/and  thoufand  :  and  / 
 heard  the  number  of  them. 
 
 V.  1 7.  And  thus  I  f aw  the  horfes  in  the  vifion ,  andL 
 them  that  fate  on  them  ,  having  bre(f -plates  of-  fire^ 
 andofjucin^^  andbrimjione^  and  the  heads  of  the 
 horfes  were  at  the  heads  of  Lions  ;  and  aut  of  their 
 mouihs  iffuedfire^  andfmoke^  and brimjlone. 
 
 The  moll  skillful  Interpreters,  have  m  this  Me- 
 faphorical  defcnption  difcerned  the  Iptrkish  Ca- 
 
 G  g  2  %'alrfi 
 
20O  The  McompUpymmt      Chap:  9, 
 
 Part  2 .    'valry^  which  was  formerly  fo  formidable,  and  after 
 
 lil  thei?'  ^^^  reading  of  what  fofeph  Mede  hath  wrote  upon 
 
 invafions    this ,  I  think  it  cannot  be  doubted  that  the  thing  is 
 
 fofd  hJ^'hc  ^^'     '^^^^  barbarous  Nation  which  came  out  of 
 
 9thchapt.  Tartary  ,  had  carried  on  its  conquelts  even  to  Sh-. 
 
 "iiulm,'  P^^^f^^^  nigh  to  which  is  formedfour  Z);«4/?/>xor 
 
 Governmentsjand/W^fitabodealongtimev:  thefe 
 
 are  the  four  Angels ,  who  were  bound  behind  Eu~ 
 
 phrates.     This  River  for  fome  time  ferved  as  a 
 
 boundary,  or  barriereoi  the  Empire  of  Confl-anti- 
 
 no^le  againft  the  Turks.  But  they  leapt  over  this 
 
 barrier e^  andfpread  themfelves  as  far  as  thtEuxme 
 
 Sea ,  and  the  Bofphorm ,  and  the  z^gean  Sea,  or  the 
 
 Archij^elago.     The  Croifadas,  about  the  end  of  the 
 
 eleventh  Age  ,  drove  them  back,  took  iTom  them 
 
 Nice  and  a  part  of  the  Icfler^^.    But  afterwards 
 
 they  came  again,  and  walling  the  Grecian  Empire^ 
 
 they  took  all  away  from  it  as  far  as  the  Sea  called 
 
 Bofphorm^  and  as  far  as  xht  Archipelago. 
 
 Behold ,  thefe  are  the  Kings  of  the  Eafi ,  which 
 appear  again  in  owr Jixth  viol:  behold  t\-\tEu^brates^ 
 which  again  comes  upon  the  If  age.  But  whatis  this 
 Here  E«-  Euphrates  ?  In  this  Prophecy  whatever  fcrves  as  a 
 {hT"hra-  harrtere  to  the  Turks  ,  is  called i^A^^r^/f J,  becaufe 
 cianBofpho  f^fs  Rivcr  was  xhtfirfi  barriere^  which  didfeperate 
 cond  bar-^  that  pcoplc  from  Chrtfiendom.    After  the  Turks  had 
 mreofthegQ^  ovcr  that  Rivcr,  they  find  miothcr  Euphrates, 
 VIZ..  the  Bofphorm.   This  in  their  lajl  irruptions 
 was  the  lame,  that  Euphrates  had  been  in  their  firlf, 
 namely,  a  barrier e,  that  for  a  little  while  Itopt  their 
 courfe,  though  at  lait  they  leapt  over  it.     This  fi- 
 gure is  v^ery  ordinaiyin  Orators,  (and  conquent- 
 ly,  there  is  ground  to  feck  it  in  Prophets,  whofe 
 ftjle  is  muchmore/^«r^/'^'z/<r.)  Thus  one  will  liiy, 
 Here  are  my  Herculiis  pillars  j  meaning,  here  I 
 will  bound  my  sonque^si  another  will  fay.  Here 
 
 arc 
 
Chap.  p.  of  the  ^rofhecies.  lot 
 
 are  my  Eafi-Indies-,  meaning,  here  I  will  bound  Part  ^.^ 
 my  longell  voyages  :  A  third  fays  ,  This  is  my 
 LoHnre;  meaning,  this  is  my  TaUce^  orrefidence. 
 So  it  might  belaid  of  the  Turl^s  ,  ftopt  behind  the 
 Bofphorus,  This  was  their  Euphrates ;  therefore  the 
 Sea  call'd  Arshipel,  and  the  'Boffloormo^Thracejin 
 the  thirteenth  age;  were  the  barriere,  th-^t  parted 
 the  remainder  of  the  Greek^Empire  ,  and  the  Em- 
 fire  of  the  Tfirks:  But  at  the  end  of  the  14^'^  age, 
 the  T^rks.  under  thecondud:  of  the  proud  Bajazet, 
 and  by  means  ofthe  treachery  of  the  Genuefe  (who 
 let  their  (Rallies  to  them )  they  palled  the  Bofpho- 
 r.'Af,  made  themfelves  mailers  of  all  Thrace ^  fixed 
 the  Seat  oi  x.hQ\Y  Empire  At  A drianopUj  -trndplun-: 
 dred  all  Greece j  iniomuchy&unthc Greel^Er/'^peror 
 had  fcarce  any  thing  left>  betides  thcCitjoiCon^ 
 fianttnople.  Tamer  lain  tamed  the  pride  oiBaJazety 
 and  for  a  while  llopt  the  fury  of  this  torrent.  But. 
 the  Children  and  Succellbrsof  ^^y^^^/-,  loon  after 
 carried  on  their  conquells  j  and  ^o years  after  quite 
 riiin'd  the  remainder  of  the  Greek,  Empire .  Maho- 
 met  1 1,  took  Confiantinople,  in  the  yea.r  1452..  Af- 
 ter which  the 7 ^/-^f overflowed  asatorrent,  con- 
 quered all  (jreece ,  Macedonia ,  Albania ,  Slavonia^ 
 Croatia  ,  Bulgaria  ,  Hungary  ,  and  extended  the 
 bounds  of  their  Empire  even  unto  the  borders  ojf 
 Germany. 
 
 Here  therefore  the  Ar chisel ^  ^.nd  the  Bofphorus 
 (which  is  joyn'dtoit)  are  called  Sufhrates^  be- 
 caufe  this  Sea  ferved  as  a  barriere  againllthe  Turks ^ 
 as  Euphrates  formerly  had  done  j  this  was  the  £«- 
 ^^r^r^j  of  that  time  ,  and  the  Holy  Gholl  kept  the 
 name  oi  Euphrates  in  this  Cecond  barriere ,  that  we 
 might  in  this  Text  the  more  certainly  difcernthe 
 Turks  f  whohadpalTed  over  Euphrates  ^  whenthey 
 £xil  invaded  the  Gre.ek^Empireznd  Chrtfiendon^, 
 
 Gg  3  This^ 
 
ao2  Tl^e  Arcomf^Vifhmmt        Chap,  9, 
 
 part  2.  This  is  the  Jrxth  plague  ,  which  may  be  wel^ 
 The  Latin  called  the  pUzue  upoa  tiie  kinqdom  of  the  ^<?rf/?  j 
 
 Church  M    ,.  ,  r/-     "^  ,         ^j    j  ■     r     •     ^      r   rr       i  >     ,• 
 
 fercd  infi  tor  that  ivingdom  did  liinajteiy  lurrer  by  it.  I  is 
 pitciy  by  lYxiQ  t-he  i^jfj.  defolations  fell  upon  the  Cr^f-^  ^w?- 
 ot  ihe  pfre  ;  but  as  1  have  already  remarkt  ,  the  great 
 iinlsT^  /^&/^/-rz>j  which  reigned  in  the  GreskS^'^rcb ,  had 
 I  made  it  become  a  Province  of  the  zy^yticlgrifitan 
 
 Bmpre  J  it  was  indeed  feparated  by  a  fchijme  from 
 the  Z««rr«  Churchy  notw  t'Ulaiiding  it  wasaPr^- 
 vtnce  of  thac  Empire  ,  though  a  rebellious  Pro- 
 vince.     Befides  this,  the  Latm  Churchy  the  King- 
 dom of  the  beaft  was  infinitely  aioier.  How  many 
 fiir   Provinces  and  brave  Kingdoms  were  rent  off 
 from  the  M'efi  by  the  Turk^  ?  How  often  have  the 
 T^r^f  vexed  Italy  ?  nay,  even  Chnflian  PrinceshsNC 
 tk^ca  them  to  mortify  the  Popes  ;  befides  what  they 
 have  already  cone,  we  knovv  not  what  they  mult 
 do  hereafter.     The  Holy  Ghoif  feems  to  intimate, 
 that  God  hath  placed  them  there  for  fome  greater 
 "Work  than  rhar,  vvhichthey  have  already  perform- 
 ed :  for  the  Spirit  faith  ,  that  the  way  of  the  Kings 
 of  the  Eaft  might  be  prepared ^  without  telling  uS 
 ^hdX,  work  they  are  to  do>  andthereafonis,  be- 
 caufe  their  greatell  work  mull  not  be  done  under 
 theyJ>/^^^/<«^^<?,  but  attheend  ofthe/^t/^^/^.   God 
 hath  thought  it  fufficient  to  tell  us  ,  thathehath 
 placed  them  on  this  fide  the  Bofphorns^  and  brought 
 them  even  to  thebordersof  G^rw?**^^,  to  be  the  in- 
 ftruments  of  his  great  u^orl^:  at  leail  this  is  the 
 opinion  of  many  ,  who  are  taken  with  the  Pro- 
 phecies of  Drubicim  :  They  are  perfwaded ,  that 
 the  Turk^muH  delfroy  Rome.     The  prefent  ftate 
 of  his  affairs  does  not  promife  this  >  for  fince  the 
 Ottoman    Empire   was  founded  ,   he  was  never 
 Brought  fo  low.     But  I  confefs  ,  that  this  is  far 
 ikom  weal^ning  my  opinion ,  that  the  Tnrk^  mufi  be 
 »^  ■  ■•  '  ■  '  "  '       th&. 
 
chap.  9-         of  the  Trofheclcs*  20^ 
 
 the  Injlrnment  of  the  vengeance  of  God  againji  Rome,  Part  Z,. 
 for  'tis  this,  that  does  confirm  me  in  it  :  for  I  look 
 on  i\i\s  year  1685.  as  a  Critical  year  in  this  great 
 afrair  :  God  hath  brought  low  the  Protefiants  and 
 the  Turkj  at  the  fliine  time ,  that  he  may  raife  them 
 up  at  the  lame  time ,  and  make  them  the  Inflrti' 
 ments  of  Iiis  vengeance  agai nil:  the  Tjaby Ionian  Em- 
 pire. Not withltaading,as  I  do  not  found  m.y  predi- 
 ctions upon  the  vilions  of  Drahici'M^  but  upon  thofe 
 oi  Saint  fohn  ,  and  he  faith  nothing  that  does  de- 
 termine me  3  I  am  in  fuipence  whether  the  7»r/^ 
 have  been  placed  fo  nigh  tlie  Kingdom  01  the  Beafiy 
 to  bear  a  part  in  deilroying  him,  or  to  be  honour- 
 ed with  the  blefling  of  converlion ,  upon  the  fight 
 of  that  great  work  of  God.  I  am  perfwaded, 
 that  a  few  years  will  inform  us  which  of  thele  is  the 
 t^uth. 
 
 The  duration  of  this^mo*^,  is  about  i  if  or  igo  From  1:90 
 years.  In  the  year  1 529,  the  Tftri^t  came  and  be-  ""^"^  ^>^^ 
 fieged  f^tentpa  ,  Charles  the  fifth  made  them  raife 
 their  fiege.  Since  that  time,they  have  not  made  any 
 great  progrefs  into  the  Kingdom  of  the  Beajl.  iVnd 
 thisjixth  plague  exactiy  brings  that  Kingdora  unto 
 the  time  of  Luthers  preaching ,  of  which  the  con- 
 fequences  arc  fore-told  in  the  feventh jflagne  ^  as  I 
 hope  to  make  very  evident  ;  bat  before  that,  we 
 havea  Parenthefis  of  a  great  depth  and  oblcurity. 
 
 V.  15.  And  I  fazi/  three  unclean Jprrits like fi'ogSy 
 come  out  of  the  month  of  the  Dragon  .^  andoutofthe 
 mouth  of  the  Beaji  ^  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  falfe 
 Prophet. 
 
 V.  14.  For  they  are  the fpirits  ofDevils^  working 
 miracles  J  which  go  forth  unto  the  Kings  of  the  earthy 
 and  of  the  whole  world  ^  togatherthem  to  the  battel 
 of  that  great  day  of  ^od  Almighty. 
 
 y.  1 5 ,  Behold  J I  come  as  a  thief ^  6cc. 
 
 Q  g  4  V.16. 
 
204  The  ^ccomplifhment        Chap.^^ 
 
 ]&art  2,         V.I  6.  Jind  he  gather  i  them  together  into  avUce 
 calledintht  Hebrew  tdngue  Armegeddon, 
 
 Behold,  great  affairs^  untillnow  finding  nothing 
 better  ,  1  was  contented  with  the  conjedure  ot* 
 thofe  5  who  by  thefe  three  unclean  fpirits  ,  under- 
 ftand  the  Monkj  ;  nay,  I  found  this  explication 
 very  ferviceable  :  I  ranked  the  Monks  into  three 
 Ciaflis,  ^^^/»^,not  beggings  and  mixt^  (as  the  z^^"- 
 fuites  are  ,  who  have  according  to  their  Statutes 
 no  Eliates  or  pojfejfions^  and  yet  do  not  begg\  as  the 
 Cultomeis.)  'Tis  certain,  that  thefc  are  unclean 
 jpirits  J  tor  all  the  corruption  of  the  Chrijiian  Reli- 
 gion is  come  from  them  :  they  go  out  to  the  Kings 
 of  the  earth  to  unite  them  againfl  the  true  Reli- 
 gion :  but  however  exa(^  this  notion  feemstobe, 
 I  could  never  find  in  it  the  fetled  rejl  of  a  mind, 
 which  believes  that  it  hath  found  the  truth.     At 
 I'ail;  I  found  that  reft  :   and/^rfd' things  by  the  afli- 
 flance  ot  God,  gave  me  light  about  this  mattery 
 the  word  mouthy  that  o^Jpirit  and  ^irit  of  the  mouthy 
 and  that  o^  Armageddon -,  thefe  three  Avords  have 
 fully  per  fwaded  me,  that  thefe  unclean  fpirits  fig- 
 nify  papal  Laws  ,  and  the  Oracles  of  the  Seat  of 
 the   Beafi  ,   armed  with    excommunications  and 
 Curfes, 
 the  three    '    Firfl,  that  the  term  mouth  is  taken  for  fpeech^ 
 unclean      examplcs  arc  fo  many,  that  'tisfcarce  neceflary  to 
 the  Grades  cite  ahy  :  Put  away  fiom  thee  a  froward  mouth  j 
 o^  ti>=        that  is,  Put  away  from  thee  perverfe  fpeech.  A 
 leveiifpi-    wicked  Titan  walketh  with  a  froward  mouth.    The 
 '''^'h^^i!  ^^^^^-^  '^f  ^^^  -^^fi  ^  '^  fountain  of  life^  i,  e.  the 
 viSS  ora-"  fpeech  of  the  jult.     The  Mejfiah  fpeaking  by  the 
 cies.  Prophet  Ifuiah^  chap. 49.  2.  he  hath  made  my  mouth 
 
 yrov.  6.ii.  Hke  a  sharp  fword^  i.  e.  my  fpeech  or  word,  this  is 
 a  figure  which  is  ufual  in  all  languages. 
 
 Secondly,  the  term  ffirit  lignifies  ib  often  word^ 
 '    ■■  or 
 
Ghap.p.        tfthe  Trophecier.  20 J 
 
 or  Oracle ythit  the  places  cannot  be  numbred.  In  Part 2. 
 the  beginning  of  this  book  mention  ismadeoffe-  "^^=7  sp?- 
 ven  fpirits  5  andf-om  the  feven  fpintstifhich  are  he-  yoracies. 
 fore  his  Throne-,  thefe  things  faith  he,  that  hath  the  P;«vel.  4.4^ 
 feven  fpirits,  and  the  feven  ftars.    And  there  were  chap! 4!  5. 
 feven  lamps  of  fire  burning  before  the  throne^  ivhich  ^^^P-  5^= 
 are  the  feven  Sprits  ofCjodi  and  Chriil  himfelf  is 
 reprefented,  a^havirg  feven  ejes^which  are  the  feven 
 Spirits  of  God,  fent  out  into  all  the  earth .  *Tis  cer- 
 tain, that  ihcie  feven  fjjints ,  are  the  lame  thing 
 with  the  feven  thunders  of  the  rc''>  Chapter,  i.e. 
 the  ieven  words  or  Oracles ,  which  found  like  thun- 
 ders.    Now 'tis  clear,  that  by  theCe  feven  fpirits, 
 we  ought  to  undcrlland  the  Divine  Oracles ,  which 
 were  inipired  into  the  Prophets  and  Apoftlesby 
 the  Holy  Spirit  j  Firil,  becaufe  thefe  are  jovn'ti 
 ^ith  the  feven  ftars  3  he  that  hath  the  feven  fpt/its  c'n.  r.  ;s^ 
 und  the  feven  (iars  j  for  the  feven  ftars  are  the  An- 
 rels  of  the  feven  Churches,  i.e.  the  ieven  Pallors, 
 md  this  fignifies  the  feven  Oracles,  which  proceed 
 rom  the  feven  liars.     Second  ly,  xhticfiv^n  fpir/rs 
 ire  called  lamps  j  he  had  feven  Umps, which  are  ths 
 -even  fpirits  j  and  this  is  the  proper  title  of  the  word 
 )f  God  :  Thy   %vorA  is  a  lamp  unto  my  feet.    And  ^^-  ^'5' 
 tis  the  proper  office  of  the  word  and  Oracles  o^ 
 3od  ,  tofefveas  a  tamp,  to  enlighten  fouls  and 
 he  world.    Lajlly,  ^ilsiTiid,  that  thefe  feven  fpirits 
 f  God  are  fent  into  all  the  World :  This  can  fignify 
 lothing  but  the  facred  Oracles ,  which  are  fent  ancl 
 )reacht  by  the  Apoflles  through  the  whole  earth. 
 Tis  in  this  lenfe  ,  that  our  Saint  fohn  takes  the 
 vordfpirit  in  the  fifth  Chapt.  of  thisfirllEpiftie.- 
 ^^fr^  are  three  that  bear  record  on  earth,  thefpirit, 
 he  water  and  blood.   By  neater  and  blood  I  cannot 
 oubt,  but  that  the  two  Sacraments  of  the  {hurch 
 re  underftood,  £^;?fi/5»  is  the  water,  diQ  EHchanj} 
 
 1$ 
 
io($  T'le  Accomflifhment       Chap.  9J 
 
 part 2.    is  the  blood  5  and  the  third,  or  rather  the  firfl? 
 and  principal  of  thefe  witneiles  is  thefptrit^  i.  e.  the 
 word.     Lafily  ,  this  is  the  name  which  Satnt  Paul 
 t  Coa.j.  6.  often  gives  to  the  Gofpel  >  the  Letter  k}lls ,  bat  the 
 Spirit  qtiickens  :  we  are  Mmi^ers^  not  of  the  Letter^ 
 but  of  the  Spirit:  'Tis  certain,  that  the  LfZ/^^rhg- 
 niiies  the  word  o^^SM^ofes^  and  the  Spirit  the  word 
 o£  fefns  Chrifh. 
 Thethree       I  cannot  therefore  doubt ,  but  that  the  Holy 
 S«f/!feri^,  Ghoft  5  by  thefe  three  unclean  fpirits  oithz  Beajty 
 are  oppo-  and  the  falfe  Prophet ,  intends  the  falfe  and  impure 
 feven°fpi-    Oracles  of  ^o^ery  ^  oppofed  unto  the  feven  Spirits 
 ri(s  of  J.    of  God ,  wno  are  before  his  Throne ,  andgo  forth 
 ^  '^^  "      from  him.     The  oppolition  is  fofenfible,  that  it 
 cannot  butbedifcerned  3  the  Sprits  of  God  are fent 
 qut  into  all  the  Earth;  thefpirits  of  the  beall:  like- 
 wife  ^o  unto  the  Kings  of  the  Earth.     The  Spirits 
 of  God  are  lamps^  which  being  fet  on  fome  high 
 place,  do  give  light  :  but  thefearelike  the/ro^^j-, 
 creatures  ofthe  night  and  of  darknefs,  that  croak  in 
 the  night  ,  and  love  the  bottoms  of  waters.     As 
 therefore  the  Spirits  of  God,  are  undoubtedly  his^^ 
 Oracles  :  there  is  no  caufe  to  doubt,  thatthofeun-j 
 clean  fpirits  of  the  beaft  and  falfe  Prophet,  arethej 
 falfe  Oracles  o^Antichrifl.  ] 
 
 Thefpirit  .  Ill  the  third  place-,  Spirits  coming  out  of  thet 
 o°nh"°  °"*  ry^oHth  ,  fo  clearly  denote  zyords^  that  it  cannot  bej 
 mouth ,  ai-  euough  admired ,  that  none  hath  Cczn  this.  Firll, 
 JJJ^^.^fJs' every  thing  which  comes  out  of  the  mouth  in  a  fi. 
 see  alio  gurativc  llylc ,  fignifies  words.  'Tis  laid  in  the 
 ch,  1.16.&  ip.Chapt.  v.  15.  that  out  of  hts  mouth  came  a  two- 
 ifa!i*i.4»  edged  fword.  All  know  that  this  fignifies  th( 
 '  word  of  God ,  that  comes  out  ofthe  mouth  of Jefiu 
 
 Chrift.  Ifaiah  faith,  that  the  Mefliah  shall fmite  the 
 Earth  withtherod  of  his  mouth  ,  and  flay  the  wicked 
 U'ith  the  breath  of  hiili^s^  a  notable  palfage for  ex 
 
 plaining 
 
Ghar>.  9.       of  the  ^ro^loecies.  2q7 
 
 plaining  that,  upon  which  we  now  are  5  j^mV  or  Part  ;j. 
 {freath  is  there  taken  in  the  fenfe  that  we  lay  down, 
 the  fprit  of  his  It^s^  is  the  fpeech  of  his  lips.  And 
 the  rod  that  comes  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Meffiah, 
 is  alfo  evidently  his  'word  or  fpeech.  This  is  uiUal 
 In  ail  languages  :  'twas  faid,  that  lightnings  came 
 out  ot  the  mouth  of  Pericles  -,  we  lay  every  day, 
 there  come  flames ,  arrows ,  6cc.  out  of  the  mouth 
 loffuch  or  fuch  :  every  one  underftands  that  this 
 fignifies  'words-^  but  (above  all)  \\\t  Jpirit  of  the 
 month  is  never  taken  inany  other  fenfe.  Saint  Paul 
 faith,  that  Jefus  Chrift  will  come  and  deftroy  that 
 wicked  one  by  thej^/m  of  his  mouth  :  wehaveeven,  ^hef  2. 
 ino w  heard  Ifuiah  call  the  word  01  the  A4efliah ,  the  8. 
 breath  or  ffirit  of  his  lips.  The  Prophet  David'^^-'il-^' 
 faith,  that  the  Heavens  were  made  by  the  word  of  the 
 Lord  ,  and  all  their  hofi  by  the  breath  or  ffirtt  of  his 
 mouth.  There  is  none  who  isnat  perfsvadcd,  that 
 the  word  that  formed  the  heavens,  and  the  breaih  or 
 fpirit  of  the  mouth  of  God  are  the  fame  thing,  Be- 
 fides ,  the  figure  is  fo  natural  and  comely  ,  that  Vv'e 
 neceflarily  tall  upon  it ;  fpeech  or  7f^or<s^j  are  form- 
 ed in  the  mouth  ,  by  the  wind^  the  ^r^^?^  of  the 
 lungs  i  thus  it  is  the  breath  or  fprit  of  the  body :  bc- 
 (ides  this,  it  difcovers  the  fentiments  and  thought sj 
 and  thus  it  is  ,  the  breath  or  fpirit  of  the  foul.  After 
 all  this,I  do  not  think  that  any  can  in  the  leaft  doubt, 
 but  that  thefe  three  fptrits ,  that  come  out  of  the 
 mouth  of  the  falfe  I^rophet,  are  the  falfe  Oracles 
 and  Laws  ofthis  falfe  Prophet.  Thefe  things  are 
 like  thofe  riddles,  which  when  they  are  unriddled, 
 we  wonder  that  they  were  not  fooner  guelled  5  for 
 there  was  never  any  thing  more  eafy  to  be  under- 
 ilood. 
 
 The  third  expreflion,  which  God  made  ufe  of  to 
 enlighten  my  mmd  jis  that  oi<i/€rmageddon^  which 
 
 Saint 
 
loS  The  jiccomplifhment      Chap.  9. 
 
 part  2.    Saint  fohn  faith  is  -3^  Hebrew  word  ;  the  learned 
 
 The  ^y'^know,  that  the  Hebrew  language  in  the  time  of  St, 
 
 o°?t!fohn  fohn  ,  was  Syriack^znd  Chaldee.     This  is  the  Ian- 
 
 was  called  guage  that  our  Saviour  fpakej  'tis  that  which  is 
 
 liitreir,     ^.^n^^  ^j^^  Hebrew  tongue ,  ABs  22.2.  where  'tis 
 
 faid,  that  the  people  of  ferufalem  kept  filence  while 
 
 St.  Paul  fpake  to  them  in  the  Hebre%v  tongue :  He 
 
 would  not  we  are  fure  ,  fpeak  to  them  in  Bibk^ 
 
 Hebrew ,  for  they  underftood  it  not  at  that  time! 
 
 'Tis  this  language,  which  in  the  Gofpels  is  often  cal4 
 
 led  Hebrew  y  and  yet  the  expreflions  fet  down,  aro 
 
 *yirwas'^-  found  to  be  Chaldee ,  or  Syriack^ :  as ,  Golgotha^, 
 
 fi^'^^cut    '^^^^^^'^  kumi^  Gabbatha^  &c.  Now  the  word  ArA 
 
 tin^\shY  mage d do  n  ^  without  any  Itraining  ,  fignifies  in  the 
 
 4ifalJhcmT  Chaldee ,  or  Syriack ,  Cutting  off  by  a  Curfe^  or  Ex- 
 
 'communication.   6'<f^<^<s?,  fignifies  to  cutoff,  to  cut 
 
 afunder  \  Gtddou  ilana^  cut  down  the  tree ,  faid  the 
 
 Angel  in  the  vifion  related  in  the  third  Chap.of  i^^n 
 
 niel ,  fo  Geddon  fignifies  cutting  off.     The  word 
 
 Her  em  in  the  Hebrew ,  and  Harma  in  theChaldee. 
 
 is  a  word  which  we  find  in  our  Bibles  at  every  Hep . 
 
 under  the  phrafes  of  c^r/T^^,  abllaining  from  tht 
 
 curfed  thing :  This  is  accurfed  ,  which  the  70  hav( 
 
 every  where  tranflated  anathema :  this  is  the  term 
 
 whichthe  Apoftle -P^/^/ ufes ,  when  he  would  ^.r- 
 
 communicate  all  thofe  who  love  not  the  Lord  Jefus 
 
 Let  him  be  Anathema  Maranatha ,  let  him  perilTi  ii 
 
 Armageddon  j  and  'tis  the  fame  word  that  the  Jew 
 
 ufed  in  the  time  of  Saint  fohn ,  and  which  they  llil 
 
 ufe,  to  fignify  their  great  Excommunication.  Thu  « 
 
 if  you  joyn  thefe  two  words  Harma^ndGeddonit 
 
 you  have  exactly  without  any  alteration.  A  cut  i 
 
 tina-  off  by  a  Cur fe.,by  Excommunication^  or  an  Ana  ill 
 
 thema.     Now  what  can  be  meant  by  the  fpni  ai 
 
 which  come  out  of  the  mouth  o^thefalfe  Trophei  re 
 
 and  which  are  gathered  or  placed  iix,/^r«^g;^^^a^ii 
 
 (i.  ( ic 
 
hap.  9.  of  the  Trofhecies,  lOj 
 
 e.  under  the  fhelter,  and  under  the  defence  of  a  Part  2. 
 itting  off  by  a  Curfc,  or  an  Anathema)  but  the  or- 
 rs,  Ut^s^  and  falfe  Oracles  of  the  Popedom ,  and  the 
 ntickriftian  head  f  *Tis  known  that  there  is  a 
 ii'fe  and  a  zArmageddon  at  the  end  of  every 
 mon.  "T'\s  known  that  the  Canon  Lmi^  faith ,  We  g"«f-\ 
 dare  to  be  anathetna^  and  accur  fed  for  ever  before  caufa  2. 
 7^5  anda prevaricator  Againf}  the  Catholic^Faithj  ^^^-  '» 
 rr)'  ATzw^,  Bisho^^ar other tS\€agifirate  ,  m//?o  j^<?//  gen. 
 olate  andfuffer  to  be  violated  in  any  kind^the  Cen- 
 ses of  the  Popes  o/Rome .  Behold,  the  feale  of  all 
 e  papal  Laws.  Laflly^  'tis  loiown,  that  through 
 leof  the  forefh  judgements  of  God  that  ever  was 
 [t,  the  f^bje^s  of  the  Popedom  fuffer'd  themlelves 
 be  feized  with  fuch  a  fear  of  thefe  Armageddons^ 
 ■  Excommunications  with  a  Citrje^  that  this  very 
 ing  was  a  rampart ,  and  an  inviolable  afylum  to 
 otect  all  the  attempts,  and  all  the  crimes  of  the 
 Vr^7.  The  whole  ftrength  of  the  Ecclefafiicks 
 niilled  in  Arr/ingeddon  3  but  this  fupply  never 
 I'd  them  whatever  they  did ,  whatever  they  un- 
 rtook,  men  endured  every  thing ,  out  of  fear  of 
 ^  Anaiioema  and  the  Curfe.  To  avoid  thefe  imagi- 
 ry  thunderbolts ,  Sub'je^s  revolted  and  broke 
 eir  Oath  of  Allegiance  ,  Kings  abandoned  their 
 :owns  ,  as  fohn  is.'ingo't  England  did,  who  that 
 might  obtain  oi  Innocent  III.  the  taking  off  of 
 Excommunication  or  Interdict  laid  upon  En- 
 ind^  furrendred  himfelfand  all  his  Subjects  to  be 
 e  Popes  flaves.  All  publick  fervice  of  God  was 
 ide  to  ceafe  in  a  great  Kingdom  ,  Churches  were 
 J  it  up5  the75"c/^died  without  Sacraments ^tht  dead 
 jnained  unburied  5  Excommunicated  perfons^ 
 /rough  a  ridiculous  (illynefs  of  the  people,  be-  -^ 
 
 ,nc  odious  to  all  that  were  not.  It  mattered  not 
 (icther  the  Excommunications  were  unjuft  of 
 
 no 
 
2IO  ,    The  Accomplishment        Chap.  9. 
 
 parts,,    no,  "twas  enough  that  they  were  denounced.  B 
 means  of  this  the  Clergy  defended  their  plunder 
 and  robberies  :  as  F^rAfrP<j«/ hath  excellently  re 
 markt  in  his  TreMife  of  Benefices.   The  people  (fait' 
 he)  werefo  afiaid  of  Cenfures^thatnothtnirdtdter 
 rify  them  more.  'Twm  even  amuz,ingtofee^  that  Ca 
 ptams  and  SoHldiers^  whoplnnder'^d  any  man  ,  %i/tth. 
 out  the  leafi  concern  at  the  Jin  committed  again  (i  bo  d\ 
 as  defperate  andprojitgate  wretched  as  they  ti/ere^  ye[ 
 11/ith  great  refpe^  Jfared  tuhatever  i^elonged  to  thi 
 Church  J  only  from  the  aread  lA/hich  they  had  of  its  Cem 
 fures.   ay^n  don  this  gound  many  ordinary  people  ygavi 
 their  goods  to  the  Church  ,  th^t  fo  thej  might  shelt^t 
 ,     themjeives  fr'om  the  rapine  of  the  Houldicr.     1'hu; 
 the  Laws  and  Ordinances ,  and  goods,  and  crimes 
 and  enterprifes  of  the  Church^vjcrc  all  under  iheite 
 and  in  a  place  of  fatety ,  in  Armageddon.  I  do  no 
 think  5  that  there  can  anfe  any  doubt  in  any  one 
 mind,  concerning  what  we  havenow  faid.  Buct< 
 give  the  fuller  confirmation  to  thefe  truths ,  let  li 
 gooveralitheexpreflioas  ufedinthisPropliecy. 
 irom  And  I faw  thre&  uncleHnjpiritslikejroggs  comeou 
 
 thd'e^Urec  of  the  mouth  of  theT^ragon  ,  andoutofthe  momht 
 unclean  the  Beafl  ^  and  out  of  the  motiih  of  the  falfe  Frophe 
 lo'inc!  ^^  1  he  Dragon  is  the Bevil  ^  the  Beafl  iszhe  tmpn 
 of  the  Popedom  ^  and  the  falfe /'r,3^/!7e'ns  the  Pope 
 thefe  are  the  three  fprtngs  of  falie  Oracles.  '1 1 
 Devil  is  he  ,  who  mipires  them ;  mWlhok deer et 
 and  thofe  Canons ,  which  overthrow  the  true  Rel 
 gion  of  Jefus  C'lnll  can  come  irom  none  but  hir " 
 They  likcwife  come  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Bea^ " 
 for  'tis  the  Church  of  Rome  that  makes  them  :  hen 
 they  are  called  the  Canons  of  the  Church ,  the  L^a^ 
 of  the  Church  anditsdecilions.  And  lallly  ,th 
 come  from  the  falfe  Prophet  j  tor  the  Pope  is 
 jnouthof  the  Churchyhc  is  infallible  when  ae  fpeap 
 
2hap.9-         of  the  Prophecies,  ^i^ 
 
 c  Cathedra  5  all  his  decifions  are  feafed  with  the  p^rt  2 
 roid  u^rmagedHon^  and  of  the  grand  £ato/w  »?»;»- 
 ttion. 
 
 Thcfe  fpiritsor  Oracles  are  /^r^f  in  number,  not  why  thxse 
 f  the  number  y^t-^w  5  for  this  number  is  facred,  and  "ncican 
 roper  to  fignify  the  facred  perfection  of  the  Di-  ^^'""* 
 ine  Oracles,  which  thing  the  Holy  Ghoft  inti- 
 lates  not  only  by  feven  fpirits,  but  alfo by  feven 
 lunders.  Neverthelefs,  feeing  the  Oracles  of  the 
 .He  Prophet ,  of  Amichrifi,  are  perfed  in  their 
 ind,  i.e.  they  are  at  the  height  otimpurity,there 
 lufl  have  been  a  number  denoting  perfection  af^ 
 gned  to  them  j  now  no  other  could  be  found,  but 
 lat  of  three.  Befides,  thefe  unclean  fpirits  are  of 
 le  number  three ,  becaufe  of  the  three  fprings  ,  or 
 Durces ,  the  Dragon ,  the  Bea/ ,  and  the  falle  Pro- 
 be t,  as  if  every  one  muft  have  one  of  his  own.  And 
 irthcr,  'tis  a  wonderful  providence  of  God,  that 
 "le  body  ot  the  Canon  Laiv,  which  is  the  heap  of 
 ;e  papal  Latins,  is  divided  into  three  parts, which 
 ppcaiM  in  the  World    at  three  diflerent  times. 
 
 he  Decree,  of  Gratian  is  the  firllpart,  and  it  was  Thraepans 
 ompiled  in  the  t-u^elfth  Century.    After  this ,  came  °^^H  ^^' 
 
 t,/  J  ii-ir-1-r^  ^^^  Law, 
 
 ne  lecond  part ,  under  the  title  otirvt  Decretals  e/thatanrwci 
 Ireaory  I X.  The  third  part  is  made  up  ofthe  Bulls  \l,^^^^^_ 
 f  Popes ,  called  Clementines ,  publilht  at  the  Coun-  clean  fpu 
 'l  of  Lions,  by  ClementY .  of  others  called  Extra-  '''^^' 
 agants,  others  called  common ,  and  com-mon  extra- 
 agants.    Thefe  are  the  three  parts  of  the  Canon 
 .aiu  ,  which  s.xt'm.x.xwxh.three  unclean  fpirits ;  for 
 lere  is  nothing  fo  monftrous,  and  fo  contrary  unto 
 le  fpirit  of  Chriilianity.  The  papal 
 
 I^afilj,  thtCc ^apal  La-ws  are  fet  forth  by  the  num-  fhrce  ua-* 
 er  of  three  unclean  fpirits  ,  becaufe  there  are  tw^i""  ndV 
 feci  three  fpirits  of  impurity  ,  that  do  reign  in  covetouf. ' 
 lem  3  Pn^,  Covetoapief  and  Vnchafttty,  c"h[ftltr  • 
 
 Frjdty 
 
IM  71:6  i^ccompUfhment     Chap.  9' 
 
 Part  2 ,        ^ride:  for  firfl,  nothing  is  more  proud  then  th 
 defign  of  the  Popes  in  general ,  to  give  Lan/s  to  th 
 World,  to  m^ikc  Smperors^  to  give  ahdy  of  Laws^ 
 which  all  Ihall  life, to.call  therrilelves infallible ,  to 
 pretend  to  pronounce  Oracles  ,   to  thunder  out 
 Bulls  upon  the  heads  o'lKings^  and  of  all  men. 
 
 C6ZJetoufnefs:  for  in  the j>apal  Laws^  every  thin_ 
 tends  to  profitj  the  Rules  of  the  7{oman  Chancery  and 
 Penetcnciary  ,  do  make  up  a  part  of  the  Roma 
 Latins ^  and  m  them  every  thing  is  ibid,  not  the  mollj 
 abominable  crimes  excepted.  If  we  would  exa-j 
 mine  the  Laws  of  the  Popedom  ,  they  are  all  foij 
 gain,  and  tend  to  the  cxercife  of  a  moll  abominable! 
 jimony.  They  that  will,  may  confult  the  tiril:  part  of 
 our  prejud.  agd.inil  popery  ,  without  reckoning  up 
 many  other  books  ,  where  the  lame  matter  is 
 treated,  1 
 
 -Z^nchajlity  hath  its fhare  rforinthefeL^w^^  fucli' 
 filthinefs  is  to  be  found,  as  caufe  horrorj  the  rules  of 
 the  Penitenciary  do  enough  prove  this  ;  This  fame- 
 is  found  in  the  Decree  of  Gr.itian  ,  in'Suchard the 
 Firftpart,  fimous  Canoiiift ,  andinfuchhkex^uthors.  I  have 
 Apoio?.'    given  fome  fpcximcn'sin  my  Prejugd.  aiid  in  my 
 for  the      Apology  for  Theodore  Bez.a. 
 v\uyThe        Tis  tor  this  reafon  ,  that  the  Oracles  of  the  falfc 
 Oracles  of  Prophet  are  compared  to  F'fogfj  >  the  Oracles  of 
 Spared   God  are  Sagles  ,  that  flye  in  pure  air  j  but  the  Ora- 
 10  rioggs.  c[q^  oi popery  and  ralfe  Religion,  are  creatures  that 
 love  the  dirt ,  that  defcend  into  pitS5and  live  there. 
 They  make  a  great  noyfe  intimesof  darknefs,  as 
 ^^oggs  do  in  the  night ,  but  will  immediately  be  fi- 
 Jent  as  foon  as  the  Sun  of  grace  is  rifen,that  is,  when 
 it  iliall  diflipate  all  the  fhadows  of  falfe  Reli-* 
 gion. 
 
 Thefe  are  the  fpirits  of  Devils  ^  %uorkif^g  miracles. 
 "For  thefe  papal  dccilions  5  thefe  orders  oi  the  jinti- 
 
 chrijiiati 
 
 I 
 
Ghap.  9»  of'rhe  Trophecies.  iij 
 
 chrijlian  Kin^dom^,  that  they  may  eftablifh  the^^afc-Partz,' 
 r-ation  of  idols j  the  invocation  of  Creatnies ,  the  ido'. 
 latry  of  bread  j  are  fupportcd  by  figns  ,  and  a  thou- 
 fiind  lying  mh-acles.    But 'twill  be  obje6led,therc 
 decifions  do  not  work  miracles  >  whereas  theTexE. 
 here  faith,  that  thefe  three  unclean  fpirits  work  mi- 
 racles :   A  very  flight  difficulty  !  For  feeing  the 
 Holy  Ghofl  reprcfents  thefe  Lart/s  of  the  Foj?edom^ 
 as  fpirits,  i.  e.  aspcrfons,  andas intelligent exif}tn^ 
 [ubftance's  j  there  muft  be  actions  alcribed  to  them  ; 
 u4  clion  es  funt  fuj^^  of  to  ru  m ,  fay  the  S  ch  o  ols .  T  h  us 
 Saint  fohn  ought  necefiarily  to  fpeak  ofmiraclesj 
 wrought  in  favour  of  the  papal  L.zws  ^nd  Paf>iJ}sy 
 as  of  miracles  that  are  wrought  by  them.     They  go 
 forth  unto  the  Kings  of  the  Earth  and  of  the  whole 
 IVorld  5  to  gather  them  to  the  battel  of  that  great  day 
 ef  God  AlrMghiy.  The  Bulls  of  Vopes  are  as  fo  many 
 thundering  meflengcrs ,  who  are  fent  to  Princes^ 
 and  Vv^ho  threaten,  order  ,  and  command  them  to 
 make  Crotfades  ,  to  deilroy  pretended  heretic^  \ 
 and  to  employ  temporal  -weapons  ,  to  execute  the 
 orders  of  the /pintual  Authority:  and  alfo  corh- 
 mand.tliem  to  enjoyn  the  obfervation  in  all  places 
 oi  idolatrota  ^l'orshlp^VJ[c\^QdCanons^'Xndt]\t^l^o\^d 
 government  which  t\icTopedo?nhii\\  ellabliillt  by 
 irs  decrees.     All  this  unites  together,  and  gathers 
 the  Kings  of  the  Earth,  makes  o;?e  body,  one-Avmy 
 of  perfons  "]oyn'd  in  a  bond  of  a  moil  real  confpira- 
 cy,  who  fight  againft  God ,  and  feek  to  rob  him  of 
 liis  honour  andglory.  /«/^f  rpr^fr^-rj  have  entertainM  The  day  of 
 ii  falfe notion,  'm\mxQ'mm2^xh2Xhythedayofbattel^?:^^^\  'f 
 
 u  Jii       J^i^--^-  Xr>-     the  whole 
 
 is.  to  be  underltood ,  the  very  time  in  which  Anti-  doration  of 
 ^hrifl  muftbe  deftroy'd.  For  'tis  the  whole  time  of  [.'^^^.l^"'' 
 the  uintichrijiian  Idolatry  and  Tyranny  ,    though  Kin-doiii. 
 cfpecially  of  the  lall  period  of  o^^/^V///-//?,  i.  e.  of 
 Antichriil  declining  or  approaching  to  his  fall. 
 
 Hh  this 
 
ctT4  The  [Accomplifhment     Chap.  9. . 
 
 Parti.  This  time  is  called  thi  day  of  God  jilmighty  ^  be- 
 caufe  at  the  endofthisdayortime,  God  fhaildif- 
 play  his  vengeance  againllthcfe  Kings  ,  who  are 
 leagued  againil  him ,  through  means  of  the^a^al 
 and  Eccleliaftick  Lmi/s  2Lnd  decrees.  During  three 
 parts  of  that  day  and  battel  againil  God,  his  Church 
 is  ^uorfled•,  but  in  the  laftpart  of  the  battel,  God 
 ihall  overcome. 
 
 Thefe  Kings  of  the  Earth  are  gather  d  together  in 
 Armageddon.  The  place  Armageddon^  is  the  place 
 from  whence  the  thunderbolts  of  excommunica- 
 tions and  curfcs  do  come  forth;  i.  e.  the  See  of 
 Rome,  and  of  the  Po^<?  or  the  F",«;r/C/«»,whofe  thun- 
 derbolts have  fo  often  confumed  whole  Countries. 
 All  the  Kings  who  are  fubjcft  tothe  Fepedom  ,  are 
 gather'd,  leagued  and  united,  in  this  place,  and  by 
 this  place.  Seeing  the  Prophet  had  reprefentea 
 the  pa^al  Laws  as  Ipirits  and  perfons ,  he  ought  in 
 the  fame  manner  to  reprefent  the  Excommunicd' 
 tion  or  Curfe  ^  as  a  place  which  unites  and  gathers 
 together  the  men  who  are  contain'd  in  it. 
 
 Behold^  I  come  as  a  thief ^  ble^ed  i^he  that  tfatch- 
 
 eth^  and  keepeth  his  garments^  Icf  he  walk,  naked^  and 
 
 they  fee  his  shame.     This  is  a  Parenthefis  ,  which 
 
 hath  relation  to  the  battel,  that  the^-^^^/ laws,  cen- 
 
 fures,  interdicts,  anathema's,  decilionsandPapills 
 
 do  fight  againil:  the  Truth  and  the  Faith,  to  admo- 
 
 nilli  the  faithfull ,  that  they  be  upon  their  guard  a- 
 
 gainll  fomanyalliiulrs ,  andfo  many  lying  Oraclesy 
 
 ^•hy  God  which  deceive  the  minds  and  hearts  of  men. 
 
 places  There  remains  only  one  difficulty,  and  that  is,  to 
 
 rn'kan'"l^now  why  thc  Holy  Gholf  places'thefe  ;;4;>w/ /;»/- 
 
 fpiritsof    rits  or  Laws  under  xhtjixth  viol :  but  the  reafons" 
 
 5e^/7he""'  are  evident  enough. 
 
 fixth  viol.       This/.v//;  z//o/ begins  its  period  intheyeari^pOy 
 ion.  "*    when  the  Turks  began  to  pafs  ova-  ihcArchij^e/, 
 
chap.  9.  of  the  Prophecies],  2 1  y 
 
 and  the  Bofphorm^  they  went  ftilJ  forward,  untill  Paiti, 
 the  ytar  152^.  when  they  ceafed  to  gain  ground 
 upon  the  Mefi-.  Now 'twas  at  this  time,  that  the 
 body  of  the /?4^  4/  Laws,  (ftyl'd  the  Canon  Law) 
 was  compleatedj  the  Clementines  had  been  publiflitJ 
 by  fohn  XXIL.  about  the  year  1320.  he  Hkewifc 
 publifht  the  Extravagants .  But  thcCcmmon ,  or 
 the  common  Extravagants  appeared  not ,  nor  were 
 compiled  till  the  end  o^iht fifteenth  Century :  So 
 that,  *tis  properly  in  this  fix th  pei-iodof  thet//o//) 
 that  this  work  ofdarknefs  was  wholly  finilht.  Now 
 'tis  natural  5  when  fomething  is  to  be  brought  upon 
 a  great  Theatre  3  that  it  maybe  fhown,  to  fidy  till 
 it  be  finilht;  and  therefore  the  Prophet  ought  not 
 to  fpeak  fooner  of  thefe  ^^^4/ L<^'?i//. 
 .  Befides,  there  never  had  been  any  age,  or  time,  second 
 wherein  there  were  more  yirtna^eddons  ^  jinathe-  rcafon. 
 
 :      ,  1    _  .        .  .'^        .        /.  .J    Thci5ih 
 
 tna  s  and  Excommunications  ,  then  m  this  period,  cenfury 
 The  Topes  at  Kome  and  Avignon  did  excommuni-  wasanAgt 
 cace  one  another.  Within  thisp^Wo^,  the  Councils  murncatu' 
 of  Pifa^Confiance^  Bafil,  Florence^  and  the  Lateran  °"s.' 
 under  /^ulim  11.  and  Leo  X.  were  held',  and  it  was 
 nothing  hutanathema's^excommunicationSf  canons^ 
 decifionsy  cen fur esy  either  againft  Po/?^j  or  pretended 
 hereticks ,  as  the  J^tckjiffites  ,  Bohemians  ,  TaborkcSf 
 and  laftly  againftjL»f/;fr,6<:c. 
 
 Eafiljf^thcfcfpirits  are  moft  fitly  placed  under  the  Third  Rea- 
 period  of  thcfixth  ^.'/<?/,becaufe  then  the  Bulls,dcci-  ■^°"' 
 lions,  decrees  of  the  Chwch  of  Rome  ^  gathered  the 
 Kings  of  the  Earth  to  battel  againft  the  Bohemians. 
 And  Zifca  having  gain'd  fucli  fignal  vidories ,  that 
 they  might  well  be  called  the  battels  o^the great  day  . 
 efGod  Almighty;  a  f)wy^-af^  was  publifht  againlt 
 him,  and  all  thole  who  If  ood  for  the  Truth  mBohcj 
 .  mia^  and  the  neighbouring  Countries. 
 
 Hh  s  CHAP, 
 
ti6  Tff'e i^ccomplijhment    Chap.  io» 
 
 Part  2. 
 
 CHAP.     X. 
 
 ThefeventhpUgue  is  the  preaching  ^/Luther,  and 
 other  Reformers ,  by  which  the  Latin  Church 
 was  divided  into  three  parts  J  Papifts  ,  Luthe- 
 rans, ^W  Reformed. 
 
 Nd  tbiis  behold  j  we  are  come  tothcfeventh 
 
 TLand  laft  viol. 
 
 V.  1 7 .  ^nd  the  feventh  Angel  four'd  out  his  viol 
 
 into  the  air,  and  there  cams  a  great  voyce  out  of  the 
 
 Temple  of  Heaven  from  the  Throne  ,  faj/tf^gy  It  ij 
 
 done. 
 
 ft  is  done ,      This  expreflion.  It  is  done,  hath  deceived  all  the 
 
 does  not    Interpreters;  who  have  confounded  this  moment 
 
 lignify  the  t  r-    •  •   i-    i  r  ^      r  i 
 
 final  ruin   or  ipacc  oi  time,  With  that  ot  the  feventh  trumpet, 
 ^Lia"*''    when  it  niLift  be  proclaim'd,  Jt  is  done,  the  King- 
 doms are  brought  under  our  Lord  Jefus  Chrilt  -, 
 The  great  Babjbn  is  wholly  deflroyed,  ^c.  They 
 have  believed ,  that  this  expreflion,  It  is  done,  figni- 
 fie^  the  total deftru6lion  ot  the  Antichri^ian  King- 
 dom, at  that  very  moment.     Butcertainly,  they 
 are  miftaken.   /f /'j  ^s/o^^- ,  is  nothing  elfe ,  but  It  is 
 rh-  viols   done  with  the  viols  j  this  is  the  laft ,  this  is  the  laii 
 hencfa^nd  period  o£  thc  Antichrifitan  Kingdom  ,  znd  which 
 fignify  pe-  ihall  Comprehend  its  total  ruin.    We  have  remarkt 
 fomc°^     already,  that  every  period  contitined  in  every  viol, 
 length.      took  in  a  confiderable  fpace  of  time,  a  hundred,  a 
 hundred  and  forty ,  a  hundred  and  Bky years  ,  and 
 more.     Therefore,  there  is  no  re'afon  not  to  allow 
 fome  length  of  time  to  this  feventh  viol,  it  ought  to 
 have  as  much  at  leail  as  the  others  >  yea,  more,  bc- 
 caufc 'tis  the  laf}-,  and  confequently  it  mull  have 
 
 about 
 
G hap.  10.        ef  t^e  TropheciesZ  tiy 
 
 about  two  hundred  ^^^rj  allowed  to  it.  AndthisP^tz^ 
 is  the  period  that  Gomprehends  the  total  ruin   of 
 uintichnd  ;  which  ruin  (as  we  ihall fee  anon)  is  di- 
 vided into  two  parts,  the  harvefi  and  the  vintage^ 
 the  harveil  hath  been  in  the  age  laft  pall ,  the  vin- 
 tage muftbe  at  the  end  of  this ,  and  the  beginning 
 of  the  next  age.     This  lail  viol  begins  exaftiy  at 
 the  preaching  oiLmher^  Tind-^/xn  haur-glaji muik. 
 run  untill  the  total  deflruction  o£  .popery :  And  I 
 hope  none  will  doubt  of  this ,  when  weihall  have 
 made  out ,  how  exactly  all  tliat  follows  in  the  Pro- 
 phecy, agrees  with  the  times  and  things  which  have 
 been  feenlincethe  '^formation. 
 
 This  feventh  viol  is  pourM  not  upon  the  Earth, 
 or  the  Sea,  or  the  Sun ,  or  the  Scat  of  the  Beail: ,  as 
 the  others  were  j  but  on  the  air,  which  is  the  feat 
 of  the  voyceoffounds,  and  thunders,  and.we  Ihall 
 prefenrly  give  you.thereafons.. 
 
 V.  18.  jindtherewerevojees^  an d thunders ^ancl 
 lightning  ,  and  there  "u/as  a  great  Earthcj  uake  ^  fuch 
 as  zi^oi  not  Jtncemen  were  upon  the  Earth  ,  fo  mighty 
 an  Earthquake  and  fo  great.     Thefe  voyces ,  thcfe  '^^^  ^': 
 lightnings^  and  thefe  thunders ^  are  the  voyces  ofraifcth 
 l^reachers^  who  labour'd  in  Reform  ij>g  the  Church .:  anJ^vovce- 
 we  fhall  afterward  fee,  that  there  are  three  ways  for  the 
 of  Reforming  the  [hurch ,  the  way  of  Inffiration^  Ilf^iiSr/?. 
 the  way  oi  Authority ,  the  way  of  Preaching  :  this 
 laft  is  fignified  by  voyces  and  thunders:  And 'twas 
 this  way  that  God  ufed ,  to  reform  the  Church  in 
 the  lail  age^  Thefe  voyces  glittered  like  lightnings, 
 and  palled  with  a  prodigious  fwiftnefs  from  one 
 tn6.oix\\tAntichriftian Kingdom  to^'^coihew  A\\ 
 men  faw  them,  and  would  fee  them,  men  lludied 
 '\B^ligion,     The  very  Grandees  of  the.  World  (per- 
 fons  who  defpife  knowledge )  were  concerned  in 
 €hefe  affairs,    Umri  VIll,  wrote  a  book  againft 
 ~         Hh  \  "       Lffther^ 
 
1 1 8  7he  Accompli fhment      C hap.  i  q 
 
 rait  2,  Luther^  Charles  the  fifth  made  Laws  about  Reli- 
 gion :  now  on  the  account  of  thefe  lightnings,  ».ff. 
 the  voyccs  of  Preachers  ,  this  feventh  viol  is  faidto 
 be  poured  on  the  air  ;  for  the  air  is  the  feat  and 
 vehicle  of  the  voyce.  There  %vas  a  great  Earth" 
 efuake.  In  the  Prophetick  Ityle  ,  this  figniiies  a 
 change  'of  the  face  of  the  World :  the  Earth  plain-*' 
 ly  fignifies  here  the  frame  andface  of  the  ^«r/V/?r*- 
 fiidn  Kingdom.  We  have  already  feen ,  and  fhail 
 afterward  have  occafion  to  fee ,  that  Earthquakes 
 in  the  figurative  fly  le  of  the  Prophets,  always  fig- 
 nify  a  change  of  the  face  of  the  World  :  becaufe 
 Earthqualces  do  overturn  not  only  Cities  ,  buc 
 Mountains,  FoiTcfls ,  hilly  Countries  and  Vallies : 
 they  fet  Mountains  where  Vallies  ftood ,  and  Val- 
 lies where  Mountains  flood  j  in  fo  much  that  the 
 face  of  a  whole  Country  is  changed.  Now  all 
 know  what  a  change  the  reformation  made  in  the 
 f^ce  oi  popery.  It  took  away  from  it  at  one  clap 
 feveral  Kingdoms^  and  a  great  number  ofSove- 
 raign  States.  And  this  Earthquake  ,  i.  e .  this 
 change  of  affairs  was  ^o  great  ^  that  there  had  not 
 keen  fiich  Jince  men  u/ereupon  the  Earth.  This  may 
 be  truly  fpoken  without  any  exaggeration.  For  wc 
 mufl  obferve  ,  that  thislailpm«?^  comprehending 
 the  harvefi  and  the  vintage  ,  the  firil  and  laflde- 
 llruilion  oi  Antichrifi  j  'tis  undoubted  ,  that  the 
 face  of  the  World  was  never  fo  changed ,  as  it  fliall 
 be  changed  after  the  total  ruin  oi  uintichrifi  ^  the 
 time  of  the  firfleflablifhingofC/7r*/?M»/>^notex 
 cepted.  For  at  that  time,  there  were  great  num- 
 bers of  men  converted  ,  up  and  down  among  the 
 Nations  :  But  at  the  time  we  fpeak  of,  all  the  Na- 
 tions and  whole  Nations  fhall  fubmit  themfelves  to 
 Che  Faith. 
 
 And  thujj  this feriod  fhall  make  greater  changel 
 
 ill 
 
Chap.  10.  of  the  TrOfhectes:  2 19 
 
 in  the  World ,  then  were  ever  feen.     Nay ,  if  we  Part'2, 
 ihould  interpret  thefc  changes  which  ought  to 
 happen  ,  onely  by  thole  whichfell  out  in  the  laft 
 age  j  furely  we  may  fay ,  that  never  were  greater 
 and  morc-furprizing alterations.  Inlefsthentw^en-  TheEsrtb- 
 ty  or  thirty  years  ,  a  great  part  of  the  Chrzfiian  f.^f'^l 
 World  was  Reformed.  And  at  the  iame  time  there  great 
 were  dreadful!  wars  ,  troubles  ,  and  iheddings  o^^^^^^^l^^l 
 blood,  in  Germany ^'mFlanders^mHollancLj'm.  Eng-  bythe  Re- 
 land^  and  in  France^  as  every  body  knows.  formation. 
 
 V  .  19.  Andthe  grcAt  City  was  divided  into  three 
 pirts.     Behold,  fomething  which  doesfumiihus 
 with  a  plain  Character  of  this  lafiveriod^-iind  of  this 
 Ult  viol.     Thefe  words  have  not  hitherto  been 
 underllood,  but  I  perfwade  my  felf,  that  it  will  be 
 judged,  that  they  can  be  underflood .   We  have  al- 
 ready laid,  and  ihall  hereafter  prove  it ,  that  the 
 great  City  is  not  Rorrte  flrictly  taken  ,  but  Rome 
 made  up  and  joyn'd  with  its  whole  Empire.     In  a 
 'woYd^lh\sCityisl\itAntichrifiia'4KingdomjOlhcv-  j^  rcrrarf?- 
 'Vi'iiGC'xWcdlht  Latin  Church.     This  Cttj  upon  the  able  predi- 
 pouring  out  ofthefeventh  viol  ,  was?o  he  divided  dil1fio°n'of 
 into  three  parts.  This  is  exactly  come  to  pals  at  the  ^1"^  ^''*''' 
 preaching  of  the  i?^/<?r»?frj,the  Antichrifiian  King-  thr©e  prin- 
 dom  was  divided  into  three  :    one  part  remaiu'd  pJ^-.P^^^j; 
 with  Antichrtfi,  one  part  did  feparate  from  him,  tA^JUand 
 under  the  name  of  the  ^AushurgConfeffion.    A  third  '*'/'"■'«"• 
 part  diid  feparate  under  the  ConfeJJion  ofthofe  who 
 are  barelv  Ifvled  the  Reformed;  Sweden^  Denmarkj^ 
 and  a  great  part  oi  Germany  u\2k£i\\c  fecond  part. 
 England^  thcZ/ nited  Provinces  ,  the  re  formed  p^ix 
 ot  France^  a  part  of  Germany,  make  the  third  part. 
 Thefe  are  the  three  grand  parts,  that  divide  the  lVe~ 
 fiern  C^«rcA,  which  is  the  great  Ctr^.     Let  this  be 
 attentively  minded  >  for  I  affirm  ,  that  this  pallage 
 does  as  it  were  fpeak  with  a  tongue  ^  and  is  able 
 
 Hh  4  alone 
 
Xio  The  Jccomflifhmint        Chap. to, 
 
 P^Jt  2,  alone  to  convince  ,  that  our  Sydem  of  thG;feven  ■ 
 j!>//«^«<r/ is  a  mofl  undoubted  truth.  This  divifion 
 of  the^r^^?  City  into  threcTp^xts^  fo  clearly  points 
 out  the  three  Ofrnmunidns  of  the  Latin  Church, 
 that  to  deny  it  can  proceed  onely  from  unreafon- 
 able  paflion ,  and  opiniatrety.  And  if  we  have  hit 
 upon  the  truth  in  thispoint ,  we  have  done  fo  in  all-, 
 for  if  this  Character  oHhtfeventh  plague  is  true,  and 
 is  already  accomflisht ,  all  the  oihcY plagues  are  alfo 
 accompltsht  j  and  if  they  are  accomplilht,  I  do  bold- 
 ly affirm  ,  they  cannot  be  apply'd  to  any  other 
 events  ,  then  thofe  to  which  we  have  apply'd 
 them. 
 
 And  it  mufl:  not  be  hoped,  that  to  obfcure  this 
 evidence  ,  ^fourth  part  may  be  made  ,  viz..  the 
 Church  of  England  ,  becaufe  of  the  controverftes 
 about  Church  government ;  ioxxht  Church  oi  Eng- 
 land, never  refufed  to  receive  other  1{eformed  ones 
 intoher  Communion  ^  nor  have  thefe  again  ever  re- 
 fufed to  receive  her  into  theirs.  We  have  al way 
 profefled  the  fame  Religion  with  the  Church  of' 
 England  ,  On  the  account  of  the  perfect  agreement 
 of  our  T>o^rine  ,  notwithllanding  the  diffe- 
 rence of  difcipltne  and  government.  When  as 
 the  Lutherans  have  conltantly  refufed  to  receive, 
 the  Reformed  into  their  Communion.  There  is 
 among  the  Lutherans  themfelves  a  difference  in' 
 point  of  government.  S^A/eden  hath  Bishop s^  Den- 
 markhzm  none  ,  at  leaft  not  Cuch  Bishops  as  thofe 
 of  Sweden  and  England;  and  neverthelefs ,  this 
 makes  not  a  different  Sed:.  There  is  alfo  the  lame, 
 difference  among  the  Reformed  on  this  fide  the  Sea, 
 for  the  Superintendants ,  who  are  in  many  Reformed 
 Churches  of  Germany^  are  real  Bishops  ;  and  not-' 
 withftanding  the  %eformed  arc  not  divided  one 
 from  anothef.  Thus  in  truth,  there  are  but /^r^cJ 
 '•*■•■>■•  '         '  grand. 
 
[^hap.  10.        of  the  ^rophectes.  11% 
 
 grand  parts,  into  which  the Z,<«/m  C^^rc/jisdivi- Part2, 
 ^dy  i.e.  Papifts,  Lutherans  imd  Reformed -J  ^s  they 
 are  called  by  one  another  -,  or  Catholiks^  Reformed^ 
 Evangelici,  as  they  fly le  themfelves.  And  the  Ci- 
 ties of  the  T^tionsfek',  i.e.  they  tell  with  refpe6t 
 to  Pe^^^yy ,  they  departed  out  oixh&Antichriftian 
 Kingdom  ,  in  the  fame  fenfc  that  in  the  eleventh 
 Chapter  'tis  faid  ,  that  the  tenth  part  of  the  City 
 fell. 
 
 And  great  Babylon  came  in  rememhrance  before. 
 Cod  5  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the 
 flercenefs  of  his  wrath.  The{e  words  let  us  fee, 
 that  the  expreffion,  It  is  done.^  didnotfignify  the 
 very  point  of  the  final  ruin  of  the  Antichnflian 
 Kingdom.  For  behold ,  after  'twas  faid,  Itisdone^ 
 Babylon  comes  in  remembrance  before  God,  to  give 
 her  the  cup.  Now  thefe  exprejflions  fignify  both 
 the  future,  and  the  prefent  time.  And  indeed  'tis 
 within  the  durationof  this ^mo<s^,  that  God  will 
 remember  Babylon^  to  give  her  thelallcupofhis 
 wrath .  And  obferve  it,that  the  great  Babylon  comes^ 
 not  in  remembrance  before  God,  to  give  her  the 
 cup ,  i.  €.  the  laft  cup  of  herruin,  till  atter  her  divi- 
 ding into  three  parts.  Thisdivifion  is  not  her  to- 
 tal ruin  j  but  after  that  fhe  lliall  be  thus  divided, 
 into  Papijlsy  Lutherans  and  Calvinijls,  then  God 
 will  prepare  to  give  her  the  lall  cup  ol: his  wrath. 
 Which  fignifies ,  that  the  divilipn  of  the  Latitk 
 (^hurch  into  three  parts  mufl  continue ,  untill  the 
 compleat  ruin  of  popery. 
 
 V.  20.  And  every  Ifland  fled  away  .^andthirnounr 
 tains  were  not  found.  This  is  nothing  but  a  Para- 
 phrafe,  and  a  defcription  of  the  Earthquake^  which 
 he  had  fpoken  of  a  little  before  j  for  thefe  are  the 
 effeds  of  Earthquakes ,  where  mountains  once 
 liood,  thejjije  not  tpbefeen ;  newIflandsarepro° 
 
 '  ducedj" 
 
2%^  7%e  K^ccompliftyment     Chap.  io. 
 
 Part  2,  duced ,  and  the  old  ones  are  often  fwallowcd  up. 
 But  yet  ii  any  will  interpret  IJUnds  to  fignity 
 lefler  States  5  and  Monntams  great  ones  3  I  do  not 
 contradi6tit ;  for 'tis  really  true,  that  the  Reforma- 
 tion hath  already  taken  away  from  the  Popedom^  and 
 fhall  yet  take  away  ^^^  Sutes  both  fmall  and 
 great. 
 
 V.  21.  jind  there  fell  upon  men  a  great  hail  onf^ 
 of  Heaven y  i.e.  u\>owxhG:  SubjeBs  of  jintichrifi  : 
 this  fignifies  the  judgements  of  God,  which  tall 
 upon  this  Kingdom  j  and  thefe  judgements  are  well 
 known,  forithathfufferedofall  kinds  ^wars^  fa» 
 mines^peliilences^  mortalities. 
 
 Jlnd  men  hlafphemed  God^  hecaufe  of  the  plague 
 
 of  the  hail.     The  SuhjeHs  of  the  Popedom  have  not 
 
 hitherto  been  converted  by  all  thefe  chaltifcments, 
 
 but  have  always  ftuck  firm  to  the  Kingdom  znd: 
 
 Seat  of  the  Beafi^  whpfe  head  is  covered  with  names 
 
 of  blafphemies. 
 
 Thefevcn       This  is  xht  feventh  and  lail  vial^  or  hour-glaf}^ 
 
 fS"blilfg    which  5  thanks  be  to  God  ,  will  in  a  little  time  be' 
 
 run  out.the  run  out ',  BOW  wehavc  that  which  wefeek,  name- 
 
 oi^ntuTrift  iy  5  iin  evidence  that  the  ^Amichrtjttan  Kingdom  is. 
 
 puft  be  at  near  its  end.     We  need  not  lono;er  wait  for  the  ac- 
 
 Its  cttd  ^ 
 
 com^lishment  ,  eithef  of  aW  the  feven  plagues  (as 
 fome  of  our  Interpreters  fay,  )  or  oi  fame  of  the 
 fev en  plagues  (  as  others  fay,)  It  is  done,  all  is  ac- 
 complifht  ,  we  are  in  the  lajl  period  of  thefeven  5 
 yea,  we  are  at  the  end  of  the  fev  enth  period.  lam 
 informed,  thatfince  the /r/?  £<?/*>/<>;/ of  this  work, 
 fome  perfons,  that  they  might  be  taken  notice  of, 
 will  yet  affirm ,  that  not  lb  much  as  one  of  thefe 
 /even  plagues  is  hitherto  come  to  pafs  -,  This  fingu- 
 larity  is  neither  too  edifying  nor  too  comfortable. 
 I  earneftly  entreat  them  to  lay  afide  the  defire  of 
 contradiding  ,  and  to  confider  without  prejudice 
 
 theie 
 
chap.  10*  of  the  Prophecies »  22  j 
 
 thefe  nuo  things.  Firfl  ,  that  in  the  whole ^.vp/^- Part  2* 
 edtion  of  this  16^"^  Chaper^  there  is  not  the  kail 
 iforced  application  >  the  Emblems  which  thePro- 
 phet  makes  ufe  of,  do  exactly  refemble  the  events 
 {ct  dovfn'mHifiory.  The  fecond,  that  in  the  f?;?^/^- 
 cation  of  ihe[cfeven  plagues  unto  the  events ,  every 
 thing  does  hang  together  ,  nopartofthisSyftem 
 contradicts  another.  This  being  fuppofed ,  I  en- 
 treat them  to  conGdcr,  if  c-^<»«f^  candathis,  and 
 hath  ever  done  it  -,  chance  may  hit  right  in  fomc 
 points  5  but  never  does  fo  in  all. 
 
 I  fay  again  5  that  we  are  at  theendofthefcventh 
 period:  tor  it  ought  to  be  well  obferved,  that  there 
 IS  not  one  vioL^  which  diftincc  and  feperated  from 
 others  5  lafts  20  c  years,  the  greatell  part  does  not 
 comenear  that  number. 71/^  hath  already  lalled  170 
 years^  it  cannot  lail  much  longer.  'Tis  true,  the^<^- 
 pal  authority^  whofe  beams  ibfcorched  men  under 
 the  fourth  viol ,  lalled  above  zoo  years  j  but  this 
 was ,  becaufe  it  was  inlayd  ox  jointed  in  thofethac 
 preceded,  and  thofe  that  followed.  And  its  par- 
 ticular ikndipriod  ,  mull  be  reckon'd  tobeonely 
 ic2> years  ,  which  begun  at  the  year  1270,  when 
 the  Croifades  ended  ,  and  continued  untill  the 
 grand  Schifme  ^  which  happen'd  intheyear  1 578. 
 for  thenbegan  the  diminiihing  oiiht^a^al authori- 
 ty ,  and  the  darkning  of  the  Kingdom  of  the  Beafi, 
 The  feventh  viol  hath  already  laifed  longer  then 
 any  of  the  reft,  and 'tis  probable,  that  it  niuft  lall 
 about  200  years,  which  none  of  the  others  hath 
 done  J  but  we  fhall  fee  the  reafon  of  this  in  the  next 
 Chapter  ^  where  we  Ihalllhew  thatthis/<?Z'^?2r/7^tf- 
 riod  {s  it  felf  divided  into  three  other  prtods,  the 
 harved^  the  vintage^  and  the  time  that  is  betwixt  the 
 harveft  and  the  vintage.  The  harveji  is  already 
 paflii  She  /j«f  betwixt  theharveii  and  the  vintage 
 ,1    ■ '  ■'    -■■■'■■  -^ 
 
%2^  The  ^^ccomplifknent       Chap,  ii; 
 
 Pi»-n:  2.  is  altnoft  expired-,  we  are  approaching  to  the  t^/w- 
 tage ,  and  at  this  day  ought  to  fay.  Come  Lord  fefns^ 
 come-y  but  within  a  little  whil?we  Ihallfay,  He  is 
 come  ^  he  is  come. 
 
 CHAP.     XI. 
 
 The  explication  of  the  I4tb  Chapter.    The  vl— 
 '  fion  of  the  harvefl ,  and  the  vintage :  tL%e  \ 
 harvejl  of  the  Reformation  ,  made  in  the 
 age  lafl  pad  ;    the  vintage  is  the  Reformat' 
 tion ,  ivhich sJ^allhemade  tlnsprefent  age, 
 
 THe  fourteenth  Chapter^  is  the  fccond  of  thofc 
 wherein  we  find  thecircumftancesofthe//t# 
 o^  the  Babj Ionian  Ktrigdom.  In  the  beginning  of 
 the  C/7/s?;;r^r5we  find  the  .^othoufand/w-ar^^^ones, 
 who  are  the  fame  with  the  f  wo  7Wm^j7fj,(whom  wc 
 fhall  difcourfe  of  hereafter, )  the  fmall  number  of 
 faithful  ones,  whom  God  preferved  in  fptmuai  Ba^ 
 ^^;/(j»,and  who  did  not  partal^e  oi\-\t\:  Idolatries.  We 
 find  them,  I  fay,  whofinga  fong  which  none  was  ! 
 able  to  learn  ,  but  they  ;  i.  e.  they  tafl:  peculiar 
 joyesandpleafures,  which  the -^»r/V/?r//?*<»»  Chri- 
 pirns  were  not  able  to  taftc. 
 
 In  the  following  verfes  an  Angel  appears,  flying 
 inthe  midft  of  heaven.  Chap.  14.6.  bavingthe  ever- 
 lafiifjg  Gefpel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dTA^ellonthe 
 earthy  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred ,  and  tongue^ 
 and  people.  This  is  the  preparative  unto  that 
 preaching  of  the  Gofpel,  which  muft  be  made  to  all 
 Rations ,  when  the  uintichrifiiun  Kingdom  fhall  be 
 abolifiit.  This  preaching  is  faid  to  be  of  the  ever- 
 ^PtngCofieli  bccaufc  it  iliaUlaftuntillthc^^^of 
 ""  "  '  the 
 
!2hap.  ir.         ef  the  l^rophecies^  225" 
 
 he  world .  u4ll  IS^^tionx  fliall  be  conver ted ,  and  Part  2, 
 he'n-furity  fhall  fufFer  no  alteration,  as  long  as  the 
 vorldfhalllaft.  And  to  fignify  th3.tthe Kingdom- 
 ;»f  aAntichrtfi  fhallfall ,  through  the  preaching  of 
 his  everlafting  Gofpcl  3  immediately  after ,  ano- 
 her  Angel  cryes  Baby  Ion  is  fallen^  is  fallen^  that 
 rent  City,  Which  proves ,  that  in  the  vifion  that 
 bllows,  the  harvefi  and  the  vintage  are  the  two 
 »arts  oi  the  fall  ohhc  Babylonian  Kingdom. 
 
 In  the  thn-d  place  ,  we  have  in  this  Chapter  an  '^^'r  P"^«^- 
 Ugel  who  denounces  the  terrible  judgments  of  tTeS°L 
 jod,  that  mull  fall  on  thofe  who  %i'orshif  the  Beafi^  /""•  ^  '^^*'- 
 nd  his  image^and  receive  his  marl^in  their  foreheads^  foulnthl 
 r  in  their  hands.     And  at  the  iame  time ,  Ipy  thefe  ^^^\  ^^^P' 
 vords,  here  is  the  fatience  of  the  Saints  ^  is  fignified  ii' 
 fore  ferfecmion  that  mull  go  before  the  fall  ot 
 intichrip ;  not  that  ferfecutton^  which  we  fuffer 
 t  this  day^  and  which  mull  be  the  laftj  but  that 
 i^hich  the  Church  endured  in  the  Waldenfes  ^  the 
 ilbigenfesy  the  Bohemians  .,Bzc.    For  this  is  the  fxfr- 
 'cutton  which  happen'd  before  the  "Reformation  of 
 le  lail  age  ,  becaufc  the/;*// of  ^««i^yc«,whichis 
 3oken  ot  m.  this  C/j^^/^r,  begins  by  the  "k^forma^ 
 on  made  intheiall  age.     Therefore  the  ferCec'ff. 
 •on  here  fpokenof,  mull  be  that  which  wentbe- 
 )re  our  Reformation :  but  there  is  lio  other,  befides 
 lat  againlt  the  poor  fValdenfes ,  which  lalled  a  full 
 CO  yearsy  before  the  preaching  of  Luther.  All  thele 
 ,  lings  are  onely  a  preparative  unto  the  laft  vijion  of 
 lis  Chapter ,  which  contains  a  new  predi6lion  of       ^ 
 lefalloiAntichrift^yRithnew  circumllances :  and 
 is  this 
 
 V.  14.  <L'4nd  I  Idokf,  and  behold  a  white  cloudy 
 nd  u^on  the  cloud  one  fate  lil^  unto  thefon  ofmaUy 
 j.  wing  on  his  head  a  golden  crown^  and  in  his  hand  'a 
 \ar 2  fickle. 
 
 y.  15, 
 
11 6  Tlye  Accomplifhment        C fiap .  1 1 . 
 
 Parta.  V.  I  y.  AnA  another  Angelcame  out  of  the  Tern' 
 pie ,  crying  ti/ith  a  ioud  voyce  to  him  that  [Me  on  thf 
 cloudy  Thrufiinthyjickje  andrea^  ,  for  the  time  is 
 come  for  thee  to  rea^  3  for  the  harveft  of  the  earth 
 is  ripe. 
 
 V.  1 6.  And  he  that  fate  on  the  cloud  thruj}  in  hii 
 fickle  on  the  earthy  and  the  earth  woi  reaped. 
 
 V.  1 7 .  And  another  Angelcame  out  of  the  TempUy 
 ivhich  is  in  Heaven  j  he  alfo  having  a  shara 
 fckle.  ' 
 
 V.  18.  And  another  Angelcame  out  from  the  Al' 
 iar^%i/hich  hadpoiver  over  fir  e^  and  cryed  ■U'ith  a  louA 
 cry  to  htm  that  had  the  sharf  fickle ,  f<*yi>ig  >  Thru  ft  in 
 thy  shar^  fickle^  and  gather  theclufiers  of  the  vine  oj 
 the  earth;for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe. 
 
 V.  I9,  And  the  Angel  thrujlinhis fickle  into  thi 
 earthy  andgather'd  the  vine  of  the  earth  ^  andcafii 
 into  the  great  74^!ne-prefs  of  the  -wrath  of  God. 
 
 ,  V.  20,  And  the  wine-prefs  ti/oi  trodden  withou 
 the  city  ,  and  blood  came  out  of  the  wine-prefs  ^  eve 
 unto  thehorfe  bridles  ^  by  the  [pace  of  a  thoufandan 
 fix  hundred  furlongs. 
 Adiftin-         In  this  \'iIion  there  are  circumjlances  ^nd  fui 
 Slcava"-     fi^^'^-^  y  the  circumftances  are  theie ,  the  Angel  wb 
 ^' ^d  "b      ^^^^  ^"  ''^  white  cloud,  and  his  cloathing ;  anotho 
 ?£nie  in    Angel  who  bids  him  thruft  hi  his  fickle  j  anoth(  ^ 
 this  vifion.  Angel  who  appears  likewiie  having  a  fickle  >  tl " 
 ripencfs  of  the  corn  and  grapes  3  the  wine-prefs 
 -     the  wrath  of  God;  the  blood  that  flows  out  by  tl 
 fpace  of  1 600  furlongs.     Thefe,  I  fay ,  are  circu?  ^ 
 fiantes.   The  fubftance  is  the  harvefi  and  the  vi 
 tagcj  which  are  reapt  at  tivo  different  feafons5by  t 
 Angels  who  Uave  commifTion  thereunto.  The  u  J 
 derltandingofthe  circumftances,  depends  upon:'*' 
 underll:andingofthey5^i/tf«cf  ;  therefore  this  lat 
 mull  be  explaiii'd  5  before  we  go  about  to  expl; 
 the  former.  Ic 
 
chap,  in        of  the  "Prophecies,  ^27 
 
 I  cannot  tell  by  what  fpirit  it  is  ,  but  at  lafl:  I  am  Part  2 
 [Irongly  pcrfwaded  ,  that  the  harvefi^wdthQ vih-"^^^  har- 
 'age  ,  are  the  Reformations  of  the  Church  ,  that  vS?on°il^* 
 w^hich  happened ,  the  Ufl  age ,  and  that  which  fhall  f^=  Refor- 
 lappen  in  the  end  oF  this  age ,  and  the  beginning  of  Sdy  °  *^' 
 jhe  next.     The  harvefi  therefore  is  />»?/? ,  the  vin^  ^^M^  >  ^^ 
 'age  mull  prefently  co?tje.     In  this  matter ,  j^ofeph  IhTitfot^ 
 LpKede  feems  to  be  not  more  happy  inhisconje-  ™*^'°"' 
 Slure,  than  others :  He  makes  the  harvejl  fignify  be^shLuy 
 :he  ruin  of  the  city  o'^ Rome  ;  ^md  the  vintage^  thc'"*'^®' 
 rotal  rtiin  of  the  ^ntichrtfiian  Kingdom  ^  which 
 mu  ft  happen  a  little  while  after  Rome  ihall  be  fackt. 
 But  I  am  perfwaded,  that  they  who  will  read  me 
 tvith  fome  attention,  and  without  prejudice,  will 
 prefer  my  thoughts  before  his. 
 
 _  The  word  harvefi  in  theftyle  of  the  Spirit,fome-  Hatvcft 
 times  fignifies  good  ,  and  fometimes  evil.     God  '^^^" '"  ^^ 
 fpeaks  by  ftremyy  The  daughter  ofBai^jlonts/f^eafcxZ^^i. 
 ihreshthg  floor ,  it  is  time  to  thresh  her ;  yet  a  little  ^^* 
 ri'hile^  and  the  time  of  her  harveft  shall  come.  And 
 ;he  Prophet   Ifaiah  fpeaking  of  the  defolation 
 which  Ihould  befall  the  ten  Tribes  by  the  ^ffy- 
 '•ians^  faith,  y^nd  it  shall  he,  as  when  the  harve/}-  ifa.  17.5. 
 >nan gathereth  the  corn^  andreapeth  the  ears  %i^ith  his 
 trm.    The  Prophet  Joel  alfo  reprefents  thedayof  ^°^^5-  ''^ 
 rods  vengeance ,  T'ut  in  the  fickle^  for  the  harvefi  is 
 ipe;  come  J  get yoH  doTvn^for  theprefs  is  fnll  ^  the  fats 
 werflo-w  -y  for  their  wickednefs  is  great.  In  all  thefe 
 places ,  the  word  harvefi  fignifies  deftrudionand 
 
 ■um. 
 
 ^     In  other  places ,  harvefi  fignifies  foraething  that 
 .|S  good.     The  harveji  is  great  ^  faid  our  Saviour  jMat.g.jj^ 
 ^m  the  labourers  are  few  ^  fpeaking  of  the  conver- 
 ion  of  the  Gentiles  5  Lift  up  your  eyes  andlook^on 
 J  he  fields,  for  they  are  white  already  to  harvefi.  Ifent  ioh.4.jsi 
 [j  OH  ta  reof  ,  that  whereon  yon  befiowed  no  labour.  J^* 
 
 Laftly, 
 
2i8  The  Accofnpl^hment       Chap,  li;- 
 
 Partt.    taftly  ,    fometimes  harveji  fignifies  both  Good 
 
 and  evil  together,  x^s  in  the  Parable  of  the  Tares  in 
 
 Aiatt.  13,    the  field.    Let  them  grow  both  together  until  the 
 
 ^°'  harve(}.  And.  at  the  time  of  the  harvefi  ^  I  will  fay  to 
 
 the  reapers^  father  fir ji  the  tares  ,  and  bind  them 
 
 in  bundles  to  burn  them  ,  but  gather  the  tuheat  into 
 
 my  barn.  The  harveft  is  the  end  of  the  world ,  the 
 
 tares  are  the  wicked,  the  M/^<?^?is  thegood  ,  the 
 
 reapers  are  the  Angels ,  the  fame  harveft  that  fhall 
 
 calt  the  chaf  into  the  fire  ,  fliall  lay  up  the  corn 
 
 in  the  garner.    The  fame  judgment  that  fhall 
 
 adjudge  the  wicked  unto  Eternal  flames  ,   fhall 
 
 gather  the  eleU  into  glory.  The  harve(i  therefore 
 
 may  iignify  fomcthing  that  is  good ;  but  we  cannot 
 
 find  ,  that  any  where  the  tQi-m  vintage  is  taken  in 
 
 Th'vord  ^  g^^*^  fenfe.    The  juyce  that  comes  out  of  the 
 
 tinJs^l    grape  ,  hath  the  colour  of  blood,  which  comes 
 
 aiuays  fi?.    ^^    £  ^j^g  ^^jj^g  of  ^^gj^i  that  are  murthred.     For 
 
 evil.         this    realon    vmtage    always    lignihes    anger  ^. 
 
 wrath,  deitrudion ,  vengeance  ,fhedding  of  blood. , 
 
 I  have  trod  the  wineprefs  alone  ,   their  blood  fhall '^ 
 
 be  fprinkjed  upon  my  garments  ;  my  own  armfaved 
 
 me^  my  fury  it  upheld  me.    In  the   19  Chapter  of 
 
 the  Revelation  j  'tis  faid  of  him  ,  who  fits  upon'i 
 
 the  white  horfe,  xh-xihetreadeththe  wineprejs  of 
 
 the  wrath  of  Cod  Almighty.    The  term  vintage  ^^ 
 
 that  is  never  taken  in  a  mild  fenfe  ,  in  this  place 
 
 determines  the  fenfe  of  the  harvefi  ,  that  it  mult 
 
 likewife  fignify  a  time  ,  or  feafon  of  dejiruBiom 
 
 And  thefe  are  the  two  parts  of  the  fall  of  the 
 
 jimichrifiian  Kingdom.    Already  one  half  almoft 
 
 of  its  fubjeds  hath  been  taken  away  ,  in  the  la^ 
 
 age;  the  other  part  ihail  be  taken  away,  vcithis^ 
 
 and  the  next ,  which  is  the  vintage. 
 
 But  obferve :  God  hath  e.xaBly  put  the  difbncc 
 between  thefe  two  parts  of  the /^//  of  the  P.opfh 
 
 Ktng. 
 
 ifa.  63. 
 
chap.  iK         ofthefrofhecies;  22|> 
 
 Kingdom^  in  proportion  unto  that  which  is  befween  Part  2 . 
 harvell  and  vintage.     In  our  climates ,  harvefi  or-  JJnce''Qf 
 dinarily  begins  at  the  end  oilulj ,  the  vintage  at  the  the  two 
 mtd2l€oi September ;  The  fame  proportion  is  every  ^0^$'^-* 
 yvherc found  :  where /j^rz/^-^  begins  fooner  ,   the  f^crs  to 
 "mintage  begins  fooner  alfo.     They  areaboutj^/9' vert  and 
 days  diilant  one  from  another  ,  or  a  little  more ;  vintage* 
 let  us  ukejiftjf,  which  is  a  facred  number,  made 
 up  o'tfeven  times  [even.     Fifty  days  make  the  fe- 
 venth  part  of  zyear^  (which  is  the  period  of  the 
 fo wing,  budding,  fpringing,  growth,  andripeneis 
 of  grains  and  fruits )  only  there  are  ten  days  over. 
 Now  divide  the  period  of  1 260  7^4^/,  which  is  that 
 of  uintichriji^s  reign^  of  hisbudding,  his  firil  birth, 
 his  progrefs,  his  confummation,  thefteps  of  his 
 declining ,  and  his  deftrucdon  j  divide,  I  lay,  thefe 
 1  i6q  years  into  feven  parts  ,  and  every  feventh 
 part  makes  exadly  iSo^^^rj.  If  now  you  reckon 
 thefe  \^o  jears^  fromthe^t'^ir  i)  17-  in, which  Z,«- 
 therh&g^n  to  preach  againft^o/jfr;' ,  this  brings  us 
 to  the  year  1697  :  If  you  reckon  them  from  the 
 year  i  j 20,  the  date  of  Leo  the  tenths  .5.W/,  this  will 
 bring  us  to  the  jear  1700.  from  which  lail:  if  you 
 take  away  ten  years  j  becaufe  {even,  times  50  make 
 but  3^0    (whereas   the  prophetick  year  is   36a 
 days  ,  or  360  years)  this  will  exactly  fall  upon 
 the  year  1690.  And  this  is  the  time  that  I  judge, 
 mult  be  the  beginning  of  the  •j'/wf^i^^  .•  forthew-'fV- 
 fjejfis  fhall  then  rife  :  .after  which  France  mull 
 break  off  from  ih.e  Pope,  in  my  opinion  before  the 
 end  ot  this  age  ■,  and  in  the  beginning  oi  xhenexty 
 the  remainder  of  the  uintkhrifiian  Kingdom  fliall, 
 be  every   where  abolilTit.     Thus   every   thing, 
 agrees  witli  my  calculation,  viz,,  that  wecannox 
 be  far  from   the    €nd   of  the    Kingdon}  of  Pc<. 
 
 VI' 
 
l]0  7l?e  Accomplipment       Chap,  it. 
 
 Parti.        'Tis  alfo  to  be  obferved,  that  harvefi  andz//»- 
 Harvcft  fc  f^ge  are  not  gathered  in  a  day  ,  there  mull  be 
 gll^IJ^fome  fome  time  fpent  in  reaping  and  gathering  in  the 
 fpace  ot^^^  corn^  as  alfo  xht grapes.     The  firfi  rntn  of  the  An- 
 firft  and  fe-  tichrifiian  Kingdom  in  the  laft  age ,  took  up  about 
 fomat^on  3°  ^^*  4°  7«'<«rj ;   Germany  began  in  the  year  1 520, 
 muft  alio   2)f«»?^rj^and  iSxi-r^s^fw  followed  in  1525",  and  the 
 fomc"i^ace  following  years.     England  drove  out  the  Pope  in 
 of  time.     1534.  -FV«g»c^  embracea  the  ^(?for»»4r/o»  under  the 
 reign  o£ Hem-y  II.  In  the  fame  manner ,  without 
 doubt,  will  the  Reformation  that  we  expe6l,  be  car- 
 ried on.  All  thofe  Countries ^  that  remain  under  the 
 pa^al  Smpir  e^v/ill  not  fall  off  nWu  the  lame  time: 
 this  lliali  be  done  in  the  fpace  of  leveral  years, 
 Spain  J  in  all  appcamnce  willbethclalf.     And  as 
 Peter  de  Lune^  after  he  had  been  depofed  by  the 
 Council  of  Conjlance  ,  went  and  held  his  Seat  in 
 the  mountains  oi  Arragon  ,  where  he  continued  a 
 Schifm  ten  or  twelve  ;'^^?-j  ;  fo'tis  probable  that 
 the  Po^es  being  driven  out  of  the  reil  of  fA/r^^^.vvill 
 fhelter  themfeives  among  the  Spaniards  ,  from 
 whofe  hearts  it  will  be  a  hard  matter  to  pull  ^^j^^r/ 
 away. 
 
 Lafilj^  it  muft  be  obferved,  that  'tis  true,the  har- 
 vejl  does  fpoil  the  Earth  of  a  ^art  ofher  fruits,  but 
 it  doth  not  of  all,  it  remains  tobea  fair  and  plea- 
 iant  fcafon  5  the  Autumn  which  follows,  hath  its 
 beauties,  its  profits,  and  advantages  >  itisalccond 
 Springs  the  mcdow^s  are  crown'd  with  an  after- 
 A  riveiy  growth,  the  trees  putforthnevs^  flowers.  But  the 
 imbiemin  vintaqe  makes  all  tvafire^  itfpoils  the  Earth  of  the 
 »cof  very  remamders  of:  its  fruits  and  beauty,  andim- 
 
 vinta 
 
 what  hath  mediately  M'inter  comes,  that  puts  on  the  Earth 
 and^shaii'  the  veiy  complexion  of  death  and  deftruction.This 
 fhSnof^^  an  Emblem  of  what  fell  out  in  the^zr/^  dellrudi- 
 ffferj.      on  of  popery ,  and  of  what  flaall  in  i\\Qfesond.  The 
 
 S-efor-, 
 
Chap.ii.         of  the  Trophecies.  tp. 
 
 Refornfation  cut  down  fevTral  fair  €ountriesinthe  Part*. 
 /«/  agf,  but  notwithftanding  many  were  left  to 
 it ,  ^nay ,  it  had  great  fuccefs,  mallacred  an  infinite 
 number  of  the  faithful  ,  procured  to  it  felf  the 
 cotifirmmon  of  a  famous  Cojwwr^/jengaged  thofe/u«^r 
 who  were  its  valTals ,  to  double  their  endeavours, 
 for  the  prefervation  of  its  M^orship  and  DoUrines^ 
 It  hath  gaind  ground  in  the  £4/?,  in  C/;i«<« ,  in  the 
 Indies^  in  ihcl'Vefi^'m  America'^  by  the  conquefts  of 
 the  Spaniard  and  Portugnefe.  It  hath  fent  AftJJions^ 
 even  to  the  end  of  the  World  ,  hath  made  an  infi- 
 nite number  of  falfe  Chriflians^  it  hath  regained  on 
 <?«r^^(?asmuchasithad  loft  on  the  other  j  and  hath 
 made  its  worshif  and  Idolatry  to  reign  as  much  ag 
 ever.  For  Spmn  and //^<«/y  were  never  more  deep- 
 ly plunged  in  IdoUtry  ,  then  fince  the  Reforma- 
 tion. It  hath  ftrcng chned  its  tyranny  \  for  the  Vo^es 
 fince  the  Council  of  Trent  have  domineered  and 
 acted  as  Scveraigns  over  Kings,  and  as  Superiors 
 over  Councils.  In  the  reforming  of  the  CiS!/^«^(?r, 
 Gregory  XIII.  did  an  a6t  of  an  VniverJAl  Monarchy 
 which  the /'op  f  J  had  never  done  in  the  ages  of  their 
 greateft  infolence.  They  have  depofed  Kings  of 
 England^  and  in  France  Henry  111.  and  Henry  IV. 
 They  have  laid  an  InterdiEl  upon  the  Common^ 
 ivealth  oi  Venice  .y  and  the  Kingdom  of  TortugaL 
 In  a  word,  Ptf/j^rj- hath  had  great  profperities,  that 
 havecomfo  ted  it  under  its  difgraces.  But  as  for 
 the  blow  orftrcke  which  God  is  rsady  prefently  to 
 give  it,  it  will  be  a  dijpatchinghlow ,  it  will  be  a 
 'vintage  that  fliall  fpoil  it  ofall  its  fruits,  and  uttet' 
 ly  take  away  all  its  beauty  ,  the  Winter  lliall  come 
 upon  it ,  and  its  defolation  fhaJl  be  irrecoverable. 
 This  is  the  fubjtance  of  the  vifion  ,  let  us  view 
 the  circumfiances. 
 
 ^nd  I  looked  3  and  behold  a  white  cloud  ,  and 
 '^  lis  Upon- 
 
f^i  Tht  AccompUfhm'ent     Chap.  li. 
 
 Part  2.   tt^on  the  cloud  one  fate  like  unto  the  Son  of  maHy 
 
 having  on  his  head  a  golden  crown  ^  and  in  his  hand 
 
 iimfeif  of-  **  ^^^^^  fickle.     This  perfonage  like  unto  a  man,  is 
 
 ten  appears  probably  the  Son  of  God  ,  found  in  fashion  as  ^ 
 
 oV'^o/^h"  ^"^^ '  °^  the  account  of  his  Incarnation  j  thegol- 
 
 ReveUti.    den  crown  which  he  wears  on  his  head,  does  prove 
 
 *"•  that 'tis  he;  though  he  executes. his  judgements 
 
 by  his  Angels  ,  notwithftanding  he  often  himfelf 
 
 appears  on  the  fcene  of  the  World  in  the  book  of 
 
 the  "E^velation. 
 
 gj^^   ,  He  is  probably  the  Heroe  in  l\\tfixth  Chapter^ 
 
 who  appeared  fitting  on  a  white  horfe ,  and  had  n 
 
 bow^  and  a  croi^n  was  given  him ,  and  he  tvent forth 
 
 conquering  And  to  conquer.     He  is  -the  fame  who 
 
 appears  again  in  the  19  Chaper  ,    fitting  a  fecond 
 
 time  ufon  a  ^i>htte  horfe  ,  and  was  called  faithful 
 
 <ind  true^  and  in  righteoisfnefs  doth  he  Judge  ,  and 
 
 make  war.     He  always  fits  upon  fomething  that 
 
 is  white;  fometimes  upon  a  white  horfe,  fome- 
 
 times  upon  a  white  cloud.     White  is  the.lymbol  of 
 
 innocence  and  mercy.     A  white  cloud  is  a  throne 
 
 of  mercy  ,  a  red  cloud  is  that  of  juftice.     But 
 
 mark,  itmuflbefome^r<^»^work,  for  which  J  e- 
 
 iiis  Chrift  himfelf  comes  >  for  the  Holy  Gholl  does 
 
 not  bring  him  upon  the  llagcforfomcmeiinmat^ 
 
 ter.  Now  fince  the  Affiles  age ,  no  work  had  been 
 
 done  lb  great  as  that  of  the  lafi  age.  He  had  a  sharp 
 
 fickle  in  his  hand.     He  comes  upon  a  white  cloud, 
 
 intending  favour  to  his  children,  bur  with  afickle 
 
 for  his  enemies.    'Twas  a  great  mercy  lohisown^ 
 
 when  he  took  them  out  of  Bahylon ,  the  lall  age'. 
 
 But 'twas  a  terrible  Ifroke  of  a  fickle  to  fiAnti- 
 
 shrifi. 
 
 And  another  Angel  came  out  of  the  Temple^cry- 
 ing  %vith  a  loud  voyce  to  him  that  fate  on  thecloud. 
 I'hri^fi  in  thy  fickle  ^and  reap ,  for  the  time  is  come  for 
 
 tbcs 
 
Chap. II.  efthe  Prophecies*  253 
 
 thse  to  reap,fof  the  harve/l  of  the  Earth  uyipe.  HePar,t^- 
 who  fits  upon  the  cloud,  gives  out  orders  to  the 
 Angels,  and  receives  none  from  them :  but  he  re- 
 ceives from  his  Father,  and  the  Angels  may  be 
 charged  to  carry  thefe  orders  to  the  Son.  Thus 
 the  Angel,  who  here  gives  orders  to  JefusChrilt, 
 fpealcs  not  in  his  own  name ,  but  in  the  name  of 
 him  that  fent  him.  The  time  to  reap  ii  come.  Their 
 iniquity  is  come  to  its  height  :  Their  meafure 
 is  full. 
 
 (t^nother  jingel  came  om  of  Heaven  ,  he  alfo  ha- 
 Z'ing  a  sharp  Jickle.  This  is  the  deltroying  ^«^^/, 
 who  went  through  £^7^t  ,  the  executioner  of  the 
 judgements  of  God  5  this  Angel  comes  onelyasa 
 fecond;  for  he  who  (its  upon  the  white  cloud,  dif^ 
 appears  not ,  he  is  t^^.e  Mafter  ,  and  'tis  under  his  di- 
 rection that  this  fecond x^gel  gives  the Uft  blow  to 
 popery.  *• 
 
 Another  jingel  came  out fiom  the  Altar  ,  74/hich 
 had  po%ifer  over  fire ,  and  crjed  with  a  loud  cry  to 
 him  that  had  the  shar^  fi^kje  ^  cCc.  Here  mention 
 is  made  of  an  Angel  who  bath  power  over  fire, and 
 in  the  16.  Chapcr^  we  find  the  Angel  of  the  waters. 
 Shall  we  conclude,  that  every  Element  hath  its  An- 
 gel, who  p-efides  overic ,  ^^d  the  events  which  fall 
 out  by  its  means,  fothat  (?«f  Angel  prefides over 
 the  Sea  Pnd  fhip wracks  ,  another  over  fire  and 
 burnings  ?  This  feems  very  probable  tome,  for 
 the  providence  of  God  makes  the  winds,  his  Ah" 
 gels,  and^fiameoffirehistJ^Gnifiers.  The  Angel 
 ot  the  fire  comes  out  from  the  4/r^r,  whichpoperj 
 had  prophaned  by  its  prophane  ficrificesandfalfe. 
 worihip.  And  'tis  the  Angel  of  the  fire  ,  who  is^ 
 here  employ'd  j'to  fignify,  that  now  the  firefhall 
 confume  the  Afiiirhnfiian  Kingdom  ,  without  any 
 hopes  of  recovery. 
 
 li  3  J^^._ 
 
234  The  f^ccdmpUfhment     Chap.iu 
 
 Part  2.        7^^  ivine-prefs  was  trodden  without  the  Clty^ 
 ^Tis  not     and  blood  came  out  of  thcTvine-prefs^  even  unto  the 
 \hlt  ihl    horfes  bridles  ,  by  the  /pace  of  a  thoujandjix  hun- 
 oSti.™    d^ed  furlongs.     'Tis  a  great  queftion  whether  the 
 chrift         Antichriflian  Kingdom  lliall  be  deftroy 'd  by  fword, 
 defttote'd   ^^^9  ^^'^^  bloodilied.     I  fee  nothing  in  the  whole 
 with  great  1{eveUtion  y  which  obhges  ns  to  believe  fo  :  for 
 ®f  bloo(£    though  in  this  and  feveral  other  pafrages5the  ruin  of 
 ^o^ery  is  painted  outy'mexpreiTionshon'OWcdfYom. 
 war,  flaughter,  and  bloodfhed5  yea,  in  the  moil: 
 terrible  and  high  expreffions  5  neverthelefs ,  this 
 may  very  well  be  underftood  figuratively ;  for  the 
 dellru6lion  oi  Paganifwe  is  painted  out  in  almofl 
 the  fame  expreffions  by  the  Prophets ,  though  it 
 was  brought  to  pafs  without  bloodilied.     As  the 
 Kingdom  of  the  Beafi  was  formed  without  war^  by 
 the  f6ttifh  com^laifance  of  the  Kings  of  the  Earth, 
 who  fuffered  their  power  to  be  fnatdit  from  them,' 
 or  rather  did  voluntarily  furrenderitj  fothis^«-- 
 tichrifiian  Kingdom  may  perilla  without  weapon, 
 by  a  word  of  two    Letters,     The  Princes  of  the 
 'Earth  need  onely  fay  iVO,  and  the  tyranny  of  An- 
 tichrifi  will  fall  to  the  ground.     Andasfor/<afo/^- 
 try^  which  is  the  other  part  of  Antichrifiianifm ,  the 
 word  and  grace  of  God  muil  defiroy  it.  Neverthe- 
 lefs, I  am  willing  to  fubmit  to  the  general  confent 
 of  Interpreters  of  ^a//:?  Communions  5  who  unani- 
 moufly  hold ,  that  in  the  rmn  of  the  Antichrifiian 
 Kingdom^  there  Ihall  be  a  great  effufion  of  blood,' 
 and  that  Babylon^  the  capital  City  of  that  Kingdom^ 
 fhali  be  laid  in  ailies.     I  am  v/illing  therefore  to- 
 belie ve,  that  there  fhall  befomc  bloodlhed,  not  for ' 
 any  paflages  in  the  Revelation  ^  but  forthefetwo 
 ««w«muftRcafons.     I.  T  he /r/,  that 'tis  not  probable  that' 
 be  mifeia-  the  Tofe  and  his  P^^-/f/4«j  will  yield  without  refi- 
 £ytl     itance  y  they  will  Hand  out,  and  in  defending  them- 
 
 felvea 
 
chap.  I!.  cf  the  Prophecies ^  2^y 
 
 felves  will  attaque  j  in  which  atta^ue  they  fhall  Parts. 
 perilTi.  2.  The  fecond,  itfeems  agreeable  to  the 
 Divine  juflice,  that  the  OV/ of  ^o^z^,  that  for  ^m/> 
 thoufand  years  is  the  %SHifirefs  of  the  World,  the 
 tyrant  of  the  univerfe,  which  hath  fhed  fo  much 
 Blood,  and  has  bin  delue'd  with  fo  many  impurities, 
 ihould  be  overivhelmed,  and  the  World  be  avenged. 
 Jkrufalem  who  was  not  guilty  of  fuch  excefs,is  ruin- 
 ed by  a  dreadful  defliny .  'Tis  not  probable,thatGod 
 makes  ready  a  lefs  deilru6l;ionfortheO>y«'/-^ow(?. 
 
 If  this  be  fo  ,  this  paflage  without  doubt  is  one  Here  the 
 cf  thofe  that  foretell  this  bloody  Tragedy.  The  of  i^^^jlf 
 City  which  is  fpoken  of  here,  ti/lthoutthe  Cfty,inu{k  foie-ioM, 
 be  Rome.  But  we  have  faid  before,  and  fhall  hereaf- 
 ter prove  jthat  this  word  ought  to  be  taken  only  for 
 JRome^  inconjunftion  with  her  £w^^/r^.  Here 'tis 
 Rome  alone  ,  and  not  her  Empire.  'Tis  true ,  buc 
 the  reafon  is ,  that  w  hen  ilie  lliall  be  laid  waile  ( in 
 the  manner  that  is  mention'dhere)  fhe  fhall  have 
 no  more  any  Empire  ^  all  her  Provinces  fhall  be  re- 
 volted ,  fhe  fhall  be  left  alone  of  her  whole  party j^ 
 fo  that  in  this  place  fhe  ought  to  appear  all  alone. 
 And  the  O'ry  cannot  fignify  any  more  then  the  O'/^ 
 of  Rome  J  becaufe  fhe  fhall  have  no  more  any  de- 
 pendent Provinces ,  excepting  that  which  is  called 
 the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter  ^  which  fofeph  nJHede 
 believes ,  is  meant  by  thefe  thoufand  fix  hundred 
 'furlongs.  For  he  faith  ,  that  the  Countrey  that 
 reaches  from  the  walls  of  ^o^ze- unto  the  river  P^?, 
 contains  2.06  Italian  miles  ,  which  make  exa6tly 
 1  (Sco  furlongs.  If  this  conje(5lurebe  true ,  (as  'tis 
 probtible)  this  lignifies,that  all  the/ercfj  which  the 
 Pope  fhall  beiable  to  get  together,  fliall  be  wholly  de~  • 
 
 flroy''d  without  the  City ,  i.  e.  without  Rome.,  in  chat 
 part  of  the  Cpuiifi-y  which  lyes  betwixt  Rome  and 
 the  River  P», 
 
 li  4  CHAR 
 
xj^  Tke  j^ccomplifhnmit     Cbap.iz. 
 
 «---•■>■ 
 
 1 
 
 CHAP.      XII. 
 
 fhe  explication  of  that  part  of  the  eleventh 
 Chapter,  where  the  lafi  perfecution  made  by 
 Anticlirift  is  fore^toJJry  which  is  the  prefent 
 perfecution  in  Francev  ■''  The  death  of  the 
 two  mtneffes  ,  who  shall  not  he  buried ,  by: 
 means  of  the  Juccour  brought  by  the  enemies 
 of  FrancCo      ,      - 
 
 THe  firft  Chapter  in  the  Revelation  ,  where 
 the  ruin  of  ^nttchrijlianijm  is  fore-fold  ,  is 
 the  eleventh.  We  paffed  over  it,  for  the  reafons 
 above  mentioned.  We  come  again  to  it  at  prefent, 
 j^nd  place  it  the  laft,  that  we  may  place  it  according 
 to  the  order  of  events.  We  have  obferved ,  that: 
 there  is  found  in  it  an  Epitome,  or  fhort  draught 
 t)f  the  whole  Hijlcry  of  the  Churchy  from  the  refur-^. 
 red:ion  of  Jefus  Chrill: ,  untill  his  coming  into  the 
 World  to  Crt6t  his  Kingdom  there.  The  pure 
 Church  of  the  three  firfl  ages  is  hid  under  thefe 
 words  5  meafure  the  Temple  an(l  the  jiltar^  and  thofe 
 that  worship  therein  j  And  the  corrupted  jinti'^ 
 ffhrijiian  one  under  the  ^entHes^  who  mufi  tread  un^ 
 der  foot  the  holy  City  forty  and  two  months.  Thaf 
 is,  the  outward  Court ;  but  the  Court  that  is  with- 
 out theTemple^  leave  out^  and  meafure  it  not  ^  for  it 
 is  given  to  the  Gentiles.  This  outward  Court,  as 
 Vsher  hath  divinely  explained  it  in  his  Vro^hecy^ 
 (ignifies  Chrifians  in  appearance  ^  whofe  Religion 
 epnfijls  in  the  performance  of  feme  external  duties  of 
 'Chrijltanity  y  withoHt  havingthe  inward  life  ^or  thf 
 .      ,      >  '  ..  "  '     trite 
 
hap.i2.      of  the  prophecies >  2\7 
 
 rue  Faith y  ivhich  should  unite  themto  fefta Chrtfi .'^^•^^.T,^ 
 iut  thofe  who  worship  in  the  Temple  ,  and  before 
 \ie  Altar ^  are  thofe  tvhofmcerely  worship  Godinfpi- 
 tt  and  truth ,  whofe  fouls  are  his  Temple s^in  which 
 e  is  adored  and  honoured  tt/ith  the  mofi  inward 
 houghts  of  their  hearts  ,  and  who  offer  umo  him  ^ 
 onftant  facrifice ,  not  onely  of  their  lufls^  but  of  their 
 vhole  felves.  Thus  this  holy  man  [peaks ^  and  I  con- 
 tk^  that  I  fee  inhisw6rdstheC/;<2r^^<?rofthefpi- 
 it  of  God.  Thefe  are  the  true  worfhippers, 
 vhom  God  does  meafure,  and  whom  he  makes  ac- 
 :ount  of , '  and  thefe  are  thofe  who  pofleiTed  the 
 ?h.ftreh ,  during  the  three  or  four  firll  ages.  Buc 
 ifterward ,  the  Qourch  became  an  outward  Courtj^ 
 ,vas  filled  with  feigned  worlhippers,  who  made 
 "hriflianity  to  confiltin  an  appearance  of  piety ,  and 
 n  external  Ceremonies.  Then  God  pronounc'd 
 :oncerning  this  Court,  let  it  be  given  to  the  Gen- 
 tiles for  forty  and  two  moneths.  Then  Paganifm^^ 
 Idolatry ,  the  worihip  of  fubordinatc  Gods^  Media- 
 tors ,  and  a  thoufand  heathenifh.  Ceremonies  were 
 introduced  into  Chrillianity.  And  this  opuward 
 CourtyXhefe  formal  outfide  worfhippers^were  given 
 up  to  a  Ipirit  of  error  and  fuperllition ,  to  begin 
 Antichrifiianifnp ,  and  malce  it  continue  twelve 
 hundred  and  fixty  years.  We  Have  alfo  in  tl^is 
 chapter  the  Church  under  the  Crois,  perfecutedj 
 md  hidin  Babylon^  in  the  two  JVitneJfer ^  whopro- 
 *)hefied^  cloathed infackcl&th^athoufandtwo hundred 
 mdfixty  days.  We  have  in  it  the  found  of  the //^T? 
 Trumpet ,  and  the  thoufand  years  reign  of  fefus 
 Chrifl  and  the  Church  :  For  at  the  found  of  the /?- 
 venth  Trumpet,  the  Kingdoms  of  the  Sarth  become 
 Cods  and  his  Chrifls.  Lajlly^'vit  have  in  it  a  remark- 
 able event  ^  which  muft  come  topafs  at  xhtend  of 
 the  reign  oi  Antkhrijiian  ^Qpery-^  and 'tis  expreifed 
 in  thefe  terms;      "     "   '    ~     ;     '-•       V.7, 
 
238  The\AccompljPomem     Chap;is« 
 
 Part  a.  V.7.  Jind  when  they  shall  have  fnisht  thei^ 
 tefiimony  ^  the  Beafi  that  afcendeth  out  of  the  bottom^ 
 lefs  pit^  shall  make  war  againfi  them^and  shall  over- 
 come them-y  avdktll  them. 
 
 V.  8.  And  their  dead  bodies  shall  lye  in  the (ireet 
 of  the  great  Qty,  which  Jpiritually  is  called  Sodom. 
 <and  E-gyptj  li^herealfo  our  Lord  %vas  crucified.  1 
 
 V.9.  And  they  of  the  people^  and  kindreds  ,and^'' 
 tongues^  and  nations y  shall  fee  their  dead  bodies  three^ 
 dayes  and  a  half,  and  shall  not  fptffer  their  dead  bo^\ 
 dies  to  be  put  into  graves. 
 
 V.  10.  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  Earth  shalh 
 re')oyce  over  them  y  andmakemerry^  and  fend  gifts  one 
 to  another  ,  becaufe  thefe  tT4^o  Prophets  tormented 
 them  that  dwelt  u^on  the  Earth. 
 
 V.  1 1 .  Av,d  after  three  days  andan  half^  thefpirit 
 of  life  fom  God  entred  into  them  ^  and  they  (ioodu^~ 
 en  their  feet  3  and  great  fiar  fell  upon  them  which 
 fatu  them. 
 
 V.  12.  Andthey  heard  a  great  voyce  from  heaven^ 
 faying  unto  them:  Come  up  hither;  and  they  afcended 
 up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud  ,  and  their  enemies  beheld 
 them. 
 
 V.  1 2 .  And  the  fame  hour  u^as  there  a  great- earth- 
 eyuake  ,  and  the  tenth  Jf  art  of  the  City  fell  ^  amd  in 
 the  earth- cjuaks  were  fain  of  men  f even  thou fand^ 
 and  the  remnant  ivere  affrighted  ^  and  gave  glory  to 
 God. 
 
 The  wito  As  to  whatcoiicems  thefe  two  witnefles  ,  i.s. 
 nefleswho  what  is  fignificd  by  them.  I  have  not  changed 
 EthSinmy  opinion  fince  I  wrote  the  book  intitled,L<«w/- 
 ^^r'^''th°e^*  /«//^^<7W«V«'j  againfi  popery.  Though  as  to  all  the 
 faithful,  reft ,  the  ftudious  attention  which  I  have  ufed  in 
 ^^^^pP'^JJ^'^  reading  thefe  Prophecies^  hath  given  me  quite  dif- 
 Crofs.  ferent  apprehenfions  5  I  do  therefore  ft  ill  believe, 
 that  thefe  two  M'itnefej^Yfho  mujil  prophefy  1 160 
 
 days. 
 
^Uap.  IX.        0/  the  'Prophechi,,  2  37 
 
 irt//,  /doathed  in  fackcloth,  are  the  linall  number  Part  2,a 
 >f  tke  faithfull,  who  during  the  reign  oi  Anti^ 
 hriftianifm ,  mull  keep  themlelves  from  its  corru- 
 ption, and  condemn  its  idolatries  2in.<l  tyranny  .GoA 
 ■alls  them' u^itnejfes  y  becaufe  thefe  are  they  who 
 )ore  witnefs  to  the  Truth  ,  which,  but  for  them 
 vould  have  been  forgotten.  They prophefy  cloathed, 
 n  fackcloth ;  i.  e.  they  preach  uader  the  Crofs.  For 
 vemufl  well  obferve,  that  thefe  twoPhrafes,  one 
 [fed  in  our  language,  the  other  in  that  of  the  Holy 
 jhoffc  ',  to  trophefy  cloAthed  in  fack^loth  ,  and  to 
 reach  under  the  Crofs ,  are  abfolutely  of  the  fame 
 gnification.  He  makes  them  onely  tzi/o  in  num- 
 »er,  to  exprefs  that  thok  faith  full ,  who  fhall  pre- 
 srve  themfelves  from  the  corruption  of  Idolatry^ 
 hall  be  but  a  very  fmall  number.  And  indeed,  ex- 
 )erience  hath  too  much  verified  this  prediction. 
 sTeverthelefs ,  he  makes  them  two  in  number ,  to 
 enify ,  that  however  fmall  the  number  of  true 
 hrifiians  is  ,  it  fhall  notwithllanding  be  great 
 nough  to  fupport  the  Truth ^  and  keep  it  from  fal- 
 ing  j  for  m  the  month  eftwo  ivitneffes  every  word 
 hall  be  efiablisht. 
 God  afcribes  to  thefe  twowitneifes  ,  power  to  how  thefe 
 
 hut  Heaven^  that  it  rain  not  in  the  dayes  of  their  witnefll-s 
 
 ,     -  ,  ^      ,'•'      .         have  pow- 
 
 rophefy  ,  and  power  over  waters  to  turn  them  into  er  to 
 
 lood ,  and  tofmite  the  Earth  with  all  plagues  as  often  change  wa- 
 
 i  theyi  will,     fofeph  Mede  gives  a  very  ingenious  blood,  and 
 
 eafon  of  tliis,  which  I  believe  isveryfohd,  viz..  ^,^"^^5^^ 
 
 That  the  Holy  Ghoft  borrows  his  Emblems  from  t.  6. 
 
 he  hiflories  of  the  Old  Tellament ,  and  alludes 
 
 into  feveral  Pairs  of  eminent  witneffes  ,   which 
 
 od  raifed  up  at  feveral  times :  as  Aaron  and  Mofes  * 
 
 t  the  coming  out  of  Egypt  j  foshua  and  Caleb  at 
 
 be  conquering  of  the  promifed  Land  5  Elijah  znd 
 
 lliih^  at  the  time  of  the  grand  Schifm  of  the  ten 
 
 tribes. 
 
1 
 
 240  The  K^ccompUfhment     Ghap.  i^, 
 
 part  2 ,  tribes.  Zerubhabehnd  ^ehoshua^  at  the  return  from 
 the  captivity.  Among  thefe  witnefTcs  £/7<«^  and 
 Elisha  had  power  to  fhut  Heaven ,  to  hinder  rain 
 for  three  years ,  and  to  make  fire  come  down  from'; 
 Heaven.  Mofes  arid  Aaron  turned  the  waters  of 
 Egyp  into  blood.  Joshua  and  C-^/e^ brought  thei 
 people  of  Ifrael  into  the  L.and  of  Canaan  ,  and' 
 imote  the  ancient  Inhabitants  with  a  fore  plague. 
 To  this  the  Holy  Ghoft  alludes. 
 
 But  we  mull:  further  add,  that  God  afcribesto 
 thefe  witnelles.     i.  The  shutting  of  Heaven  thai\ 
 it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy  j  to  fignify,', 
 that  during  the  1260  years  of  t\\t'u:Trophecy ,  and 
 of  the  reign  o{Amichrift.^  there  fhould  be  if  great-i 
 drought  of  grace  ,  and  a  barrenefs  of  virtues  andl 
 .     gffts  m  tht  Church .     2.  7he  turning  of  maters  into) 
 ^lood  5  and  thefmiting  of  the  Earth  ti/ith  all  plagues  j; 
 Becaufe  all  the  heavy  judgements  of  God,  that  du- 
 ring the  courfe  of  thefe  iz6o  years^  came  upon  thc' 
 Amichrijiian  £hurch ,  were  lent  on  the  account  o^ 
 thefe  two  -witneJTes^  and  to  punifli  the  oppreffion: 
 under  which  it  held  both  the'  Truth  and  thofe: 
 who  were  willing  to  ^ro/(f/it. 
 jSe'toM  a      T^^  [even  verfes  which  we  even  now  have  readji 
 l^//per/ec«- concerning  the  pe-rfecution,  which  thefe  rw^o  Wif- 
 Si'ilft^hap-  ^^JF^^  multfuffer,  and  the  confequentofthatpcr- 
 pen  before  fecution,  Contain  2.  grand  event,  whichmuikcomt 
 UJuhrifs  to  pafs  before  the  laft  /<^//of  the  Antichrijiian  King- 
 ^'gn-       dom.  And 'tis  one  of  the  principal  ci'rcumftanceso 
 this  fall.    Firft,  we  muft  obferve  the  circumHancc 
 of  ttme ,  and  when  they  shall  have  finish t  their  tejii' 
 mony.     Mark  ,  this  teftimony  mulllaft  a  thoufanc 
 two  hundred  and  (ixty  days,   Mj  two  witnejjes  shal 
 prophejy  athoufand  two  hundred  and  threefcore  days 
 cloathed  in  fackcloth.    Now  thefe  thouland  twi 
 hundred  {\xty  days  ^  of  che  prophesying  of  the  ^i'tV 
 '        •  neffe. 
 
r. hap.  12;         of  theTrophecieisl      ,  141 
 
 rj- ,  are  the  forty  two  moneths  ofthe  Antichrifli-  Part  x, 
 m  reign  ;  forforty  two  moneths  make  exa6tly  1260 
 iays.  All  the  World  is  agreed  ,  that  thefearc  the 
 hree  years  and  a  half  of  the  reign  of  Antichriftj 
 md  that  Antlchriji  and  thefe  tu^o  witnejfes  are  abfo- 
 utely  and  exactly  contefnfortes.  'Tis  therefore  the 
 7cry  fame,  as  if  the  Holy  Ghollhad  faid,  And  when 
 he  Beafi^  or  the  man  offin^  shall  have  ^nisht  hisreign 
 >f  izGoyears^  it  shall r/iaks  li^ar agamfl the  fw 9  wit* 
 lejfes.  This  is  therefore  a  perfecution  o£  jintichriji 
 igainlf  the  faithf fill  ^  and  a  perfecution  that  mull: 
 lappen  before  the  end  o^  AntUhrifis  reign. 
 
 Thefe  words  ,  -when  they  shall  have  finisht^  mufl 
 lot  be  underftood  as  if  the  Holy  Gholl  would  fay, 
 when  the  1260  years  shall  be finisht.  For  after  the 
 1260  /^4r.f  are  finifht,  there  can  be  no  perfecution, 
 feeing  the  Beafl  iTiall  have  loll  his  power.  So  that 
 this  perfecution  mull  begin  and  end  within  the 
 1260  years ,  but  yet  at  the  end  of  them,  'tis  the  or- 
 dinary c«/?c»z<?  ,  not  only  of  Scripture,  but  of  all 
 men,  to  fay  ,  that  fomething  comes  to  pafs,  when 
 this  or  that  is  finifnt  ^  becaufe  it  happens  when  that 
 thing  is  finifhing  ,  and  very  near  its  end.  This  is 
 therefore  the  lafi  perfecution  of  Antich7-ifi-  zgzmH 
 the  Church  :  This  perfecution  hath  its  Chara^ers;  •   , 
 
 1.  It  muft  continue  a  longtime  j  for  'tis  compa-  S^Jfe  ul 
 red  to  a  war  :  The  Beafl  that  comes  up  out  of  the  hot-  Fifccu- 
 tomlefspitj  shall  make  war  againfi  them.  2.  This 
 war  or  perfecution  mull  end  in  a  victory  over  the 
 two  witnejfes^  and  ihall  overcome  them  and  kill  them, 
 Mark,  that  God  does  not  reckon  the  death  and  mar- 
 tyrdom, which  the  faithfullfufFer  for  the  Truth, 2s 
 a  vi61ory,  that  the  Devil  gains  over  them ;  (on  the 
 contrary,  he  reckons  thele  to  be  a  vi6tory,  which 
 they  gam  over  the  World  and  the  Devil ;  He  fpeaks 
 of  Martyrs^  when  he  fai  th ,  He  that  g  vers^mesj  I  u^ill 
 
 mak^ 
 
14^  7l?e  AccompUfhment        Chap.  12 
 
 Part  2.    ina,ke  him  fit  doivn  on  my  Throne.)  So  that  whe 
 'tis  here  faid ,  that  the  Beafi  shall  overcome  the  wit 
 nejfes]y  this  fignifies,  that  he  ihall  make  thtmfain 
 vmder  the  tryall.     Which  thing  ought  to  be  wel 
 obferved  ,  thatwemaya^^/c^'rw  the  fingular  C/?>?r^. 
 Sler  of  this  ^refent  perfecutton ,  that  hath  conquer'c 
 and  overcome  above  a  million  of  fouls.     3 .  This 
 vi6tory  of  the  Beafl  muft  prevail,  even  to  atota 
 extinction  of  profeilion  :  there  fliall  remain  nd 
 more  figns  of  outward  life  in  the  faithf nil ,  who 
 Ihall  ftand  for  the  Truth  :    thej  shall  Ije  on  the 
 ground  as  dead  bodies,     4.  This  murther  and  the 
 effe^  of  this  perjecntion  fhall  be  done  in  the  ^reet 
 of  the  great  City.     5 .  The  death  of  thefe  witnejfei 
 mult  kit  three  years  and  a  half^  denoted  by  three 
 prophetick  days  and  a  half   6.  During  thele  threei 
 years  and  a  half^  the  Truth  fhall  remam  as  it  were]  1 
 dead,  but  notwithltanding  not  buried  :  men  Ihallj  I 
 not  dare  to  make  profeilion  of  it  j  notwithltanding;] 
 it  Ihall  be  vifibie  3  the  people  who  are  neighbours  ott ) 
 them,  who  fhall  have  flam  it  j  fhall  hinder  it  froml^ 
 perifhing  and  putrefa6tion ,  to  which  the  bodies|[a 
 that  are  in  the  grave  are  obnoxious.     7.  At  the::s 
 end  of  thcfc  three  years  and  a  half  ^  the  fait hfuH'.i 
 who  are  opprclicd,  and  whofe  protellion  lliall  havcf  n 
 been  violently  fupprelled  ,  fliall  rile  again  j  after  ti 
 that,  fhall  afcend  to  heaven,  and  fliall  be  exalted  in  « 
 the  world.  8.  At  thefame time,  ancj  afterthe exal^  ir 
 tation  of  the  faithfull ,  there  fhall  be  an  Earth*  tt 
 tjuake  ,  i.e.  a  great  emotion  and  trouble  in  thesk 
 World ,  and  in  the  jin  tichrifiian  Kingdom .    9 .  In 
 this  emotion  ,   a  tenth  part  of  the  City  fhall  Mli 
 i.  e.  a  tenth  part  of  the  jimichrijiian  Kingdom  Ihall 
 /        be  taken  away  from  it.     10.  Seven  thoufand  wfrtjft 
 fhall  perifh  iwthis  Earthquake  ^  and  be  buried  un- 
 der the  ruin  of  the  0>/,  i,  e,  that  this  fhall  be 
 
 broughc 
 
chap,  12,        of  the  Prophecies.  245 
 
 Drought  about  with  fome  blood  fhed,  (though  not  Part  2 . 
 confiderable)  in  that  part  of  the  City^  which  fhall  be 
 :aken  away  from  the  "Pope  and  the  Popedom.  1 1  .And 
 allly,  within  a  little  while,  this  tenth  part  of  the 
 City^  which  fhall  be  taken  from  the  Fo^edom ,  {hall 
 give  glory  to  God  and  be  converted.  Behold , 
 what  are  the  C^^r^^^-r^ ot  this  laft  Antichrifiian  ^er-^ 
 Xecution.  Now,  when  I  fearch  atter  thefz>M<?in 
 which  this  ferjecution  mull  happen,  I  cannot  doubt 
 but  that  it  is  that  in  Vv^hich  yvcnow  are.  After  this 
 ^erfecution  ihail  be  over ,  God  will  begin  to  ftrike 
 :hofe  fore  blows  to  dellroy  the  Antichriftim  King- 
 iom^  which  mufl  be  dellroyed  within  15,  or  30. 
 
 That  none  may  wonder^  that  I  fpeakfopo//zz/<7/y  That  the 
 iboutathino:  whichfeemstobeas  yet  hid  mfuturi-  prefent 
 y  i  I  entreat  all  equitable  minds  to  conlider ,  that  I  on  is  cbe 
 lave  (as  I  think)  with  great  evidence  proved ji^^* 
 :.  That  the  reign  of  the  Popedom  mufl  lall  1260 
 ears.     2.  That  thefe  1 260  years  ^<?^<««  about  the 
 ear  45-0,  or45'5,  and  confequently  they  mufl  end  '  ^ 
 bout  the /^^r  1710,  or  1715.  this  being  fo  ,  we 
 ,re,but  2)  or  30  years  from  the  end  o^tlieTojjish 
 Kingdom.     And  ifthis be  fo,  the  prefent  terfectttion 
 null  needs  be  the  Z^/? ,  fince  there  is  noprobabili- 
 !y  5  that  this  prefenr  perfecution  being  ended ,  the 
 aim  reflored  to  the  Qourch  ,  fhould  leave  room  for 
 nother  perfegution ,  which  mufl  happen  before 
 he  fall  of  the  'Popish  Kingdom.     For  we  mufl  al- 
 C)W  the  fpace  of  at  leafl  20,  or  1^ years  ,  in  which 
 opery  {hzllhrperfecdted  and  attacqued,  and  not  be 
 he  aggreflbr  and  xhcperfecutor.     And  certainlyj 
 fhorter  time  cannot  ferve,  for  the  utter  deflru- 
 tion  of  this  vafl  Kingdom.     For  it  fhall  not  be  de- 
 Toy'd  in  a  way  of  violence  ,  but  in  a  way  of  per- 
 ^^afion^  and  becaufe  the  chJUrni  that  holds  men 
 
 # 
 
a44  Th^  JtccompUfhment    Chap.fz^ 
 
 Part  2.    enGhanted ,  cannot  ceafe  in  a  moment. 
 The  harveii     I  havc  further  proved ,  that  the  fall  of  this  Poj>is^ 
 ion|  while  ^^^^  'Babylonian  Monarchy  is  divided  into  two  parts, 
 ago,  the    the harvejl-  and  the  vintage  ;  that  the  harveft  is  the 
 J^ycoiuc  Reformation  of  the  /^y?  Age ,  and  the  vintage  is  th 
 1  jecdiiy»  ,  Reformation  that  mmfl  be  made  in  this  that  isprefent, 
 jNow,  the  fpace  o^time  that  is  ah'eady  run  out  fine 
 the  Reformation  of  the  lafi  Age,  does  ah'cady  equa 
 the  proportion  of  time,  that  is  between  the  natura 
 harvej^znd  vintage  :  and  confequently  we  mufl  be 
 very  near  the  vintage ,  i.  e.  the  time  wherein  Goc^ 
 will  begin  the  firft  koit^s  ,  in  order  to  the  final  de- 
 ilruftion  of  the  Babylonian  Kingdom .   Thefe  things 
 being  fb,  this  perfecution  mu^be  the  lajl-  ^  andim-* 
 mediately  after  it  fhall  be  ended  begin  the  firl! 
 events,  which  ihall  bring  the  Popish  Kingdom  to  its 
 final  fall.  .  .\     ,  ;    , 
 
 A  time  of  I  have  laflly  obferved ,  that  the  Holy  Gh.oft  hath 
 jm=i^  ftyled  thefe  two  parts  o£  the  fall  oi  the  popish  King- 
 mufl  be  af'  dom.)  harvclt  and  vintage ;  to  let  us  underlland,thar5 
 fi-nedfoi-^g  iX-^QlQarvefl  ^wdi  the  vintage  ixe  notreaptinamo 
 
 she  lalt  rail  '  i    '  ■  ^  '^  i  r      ^ 
 
 oi^sB^rj. .  mcnt,  but requux many dayes,. nay,  weeks  :  io  the 
 two  overturnings  of  the  Babylonian  Kingdom ,  mufi 
 not  be  made  in  the  twinckling  of  an  eye ,  hut  in  fe- 
 yeral  ^^^j'j-.  This  hath  been  already  verified  in  the 
 harvefl  ^  i.e.  the  fall  which  happened  to^o^^r;' in 
 the  lall  Age  j  for  this  took  up  five  and  twenty  o| 
 thirty  years^  and  more.  And  no  fewer  can  ferve  tc 
 compleat  the  ruin  of  this  Kingdom.  But  if  this  be, 
 fo,  r^/j  mult  needs  be  the  /^y?  perfecution  j  yea,  it 
 cannot  lail  a  great  number  oi years  longer.  For  i; 
 the  Babylonian  Kingdom  begin  to  decline  25"  or  3  c 
 '  lears  before  its  lafl  and  final  defiruBion ,  it  mufl  be-: 
 gin  to  decline  and  fall  within  four  or  ^\e  years 
 i'uppofing  that  it  be  true ,  that  it  cannot  lalt  longei 
 then  the/f^rijiojor  1715.  We  multtherefm-s 
 
 fee. 
 
chap.  12.         of  the  Prophecies,  ?,^^ 
 
 fee  5  if  the  Chambers  of  this  frefent  per  fee  ntion  that  Part  i. 
 the  Church  fuffers,  agree  with  thofe  of  the  lafi^er- 
 ficution  which  the  Church  mufl  fufFer  from  the 
 is  (f^7?5according  to  the  Text  of  the  Kev  elation.  And 
 we  are  about  to  find  \k\z{Q'Chara.Uers  fo  agreeing, 
 and  like ,  that  what  at  firfl  feemM  only  a  con)e5lurey 
 will  be  able  to  become  a  kind  oi certainty . 
 
 The  lalt  Antichrifrmn ^erfecution^  of  which  this 
 Chapter  fpcaks,  muif  happen  when  the  witnejfes 
 fnall  be  almoll  at  the<f«^  of  their  teftimony,  and 
 u^tuichrij^nczr  ihcend  of  his  reign.  Now  we  have 
 proved  ,  by  the  Predi£lions  and  Types  of  the  fore- 
 going  Chapters  ,  that  Ar.tichrifl  is  finifhing  his 
 reign  5  therefore  this  mull  be  the  Ufi  perfecution : 
 Ir  iiath  already  lailed  ;  o  years  j  for  it  began  in  the 
 year  16^^.  when  the  Du^e  of  Savoy  undertook  to 
 dcilroy  the  faithfu/l  of  the  Vallies  o£  Piedmont^ 
 he  lent  thither  Sou/diers,  who  made  a,  great  »?^/- 
 picre  j  but  becaufe  the  time  of  Haying  the  IVu- 
 Kejfes  w^s  not  as  yet  conie,  God  raifed  deliverance 
 for  them  ;  they  defended  them felves  vvithfuccefs^ 
 md  ail  the  Protejiant  States  of  Europe,  didcdncern 
 themiclves  to  obtain  from  the  Duke  a  Peace  for 
 thofe  poor  people.     A  perfecution  began  in  Poland 
 a  while  after  ,  and  the  i?<f/or;w^^  were  involved  in 
 :hc  fame  ruin  w^ith  the  Hereticks,  Socinians,  ao'si 
 A.ntitrinitarians  :   they  were  driven  out  of  that 
 kingdom  ,  and  were  fcatrered  in  Tranflvahia^ 
 Hungary  and  Germany.     At  the  fametimea^^-^y?- 
 :ution  begun  in  France  :  immediately  after  the 
 ?yren&an  peace  ^   the  project  of  the  ruin  of  the 
 Vrotefants  was  laid  at  Court ,  and  hath  been  pro- 
 ccuteJ,  till  it  hath  been  executed,  as  we  fee  at  this 
 lay.    In  ihzyear  16/1.   began  th^  perfecution  o£ 
 he  Churches  o£  Silejia^  Aaoravia^  Hungary -^  the 
 ;Qnfequents  o/  which  are,  the almolt utter extiri- 
 
 K  k    '  ^ic*a 
 
1 4 <3  The  i^ccomplifhment      C  h  a  p.  i  2  a 
 
 Part  2 .  6bion  of  the  true  Religion  in  the  Territories  of  the 
 Emperor.  The  two  -witfiej/es  will  in  a  little  time 
 he  dead  ^  through  the  total  ext:in61;ion  of  the  pro-' 
 feffion  of  Religion. 
 
 The  Beaft  that  afcendeth  out  of  the  bottomlefs 
 j^/V,  shall  make  war  again fi  them.  This  Beall  is 
 the  papacy  where  ever  it  is  ,  for 'tis  rot  only  in  Rome 
 that  the  Beafi  is  found ;  but  'tis  in  the  v.-hole  extent 
 of  the  jurifdidionof  the?f«  Kings.  'Tisnot  there- 
 fore neceilary,  that  a  perfecutionfiiould  be  exact- 
 ly rais'd  by  the  Bishop  of  Rome  ,  that  lb  it  may  be 
 afcribed  to  the  Beafi :  'tis  enough  that  it  beraifed 
 in  the  extent  of  the  popish  Kingdom. 
 
 And  their  bodies  shaU  lye  in  tbeftreet  of  the  great 
 City .     'Tis  evid ent  from  thefe  w ords,  t h at  th is  la/f 
 perfecution  muft  be  rais'd  only  within  the  circum- 
 ference of  the^r^^t  C//^,  j.  <?.  the  ^<3/y'/o;i(/<?«  and 
 j>opijh  Kingdom,  in  the  Countries  where  it  reigns;  ■ 
 On  this  accoimtj  probably  tliofe  Kingdoms,  Conn-  .  | 
 m<?/and  States  ,  who  -xxecnt  ofthe  juriidictionof 
 the  Popedom  ,    and  whofe  Soveraigns  are  Prote-   , 
 fiants  5  mult  have  no  fliare  in  it .  Further ,  the  Pro- 
 phecy faith  ,  thatthewarmullbemadeagainllthe 
 two  witnelTes,  thatprophefjcloathedinfackclothyi 
 which  is  the  lame  with  what  vve  cd.\\ preaching  ««-  J 
 der  the  Crofs  :  this  therefore  only  concerns  the  "■ 
 faithful,  who  preach  and  are  under  the  Crofs  5  fo 
 that  the  perfecution  mull  onely  be  rais'd  within  the    ^ 
 bounds  of  the  City ,  /.  e.  the  Babylonian  Kingdom, 
 and  againll  thofe  who  preach  under  the  Crofs. 
 Holland ,  Sweden,  'Denmark^,  and  all  other  States, 
 which  have  Reformed  Pm;f<?j,  and  where  the  Re^ 
 formation  is  the  ruling  Religion ,  {liall  not  feel  it. 
 And  we  have  ground  to  hope,  that  the  torch  of  the 
 Reformatio nih-xWnothe  extinguilht.   And  though 
 at  prefeiic  the  King  of  England  is  of  the  Romish 
 
 fieligion. 
 
Chap.il.       of  the  Prophecies.  1^7 
 
 Religion.    I  dare  notwithftaiiding  perfwade  my  Part ^, 
 {qM,  that  his  Kingdom  cannot  be  reckoned  as  one 
 of  the  (ireets  oi  l\\Q  great  City-y  feeing^o^^r^isnot 
 the  rnling  Religion  there  ,  though  it  be  the  Reli^ 
 gion  of  himthatr///^i.  Therefore!  do  not  believe, 
 thaa  we  mufl  underftand  the  frophefy  of  Vsher  in 
 the  letter^  or  ilndueilienkj  who  fays,  that  the per^ 
 [ecMtion  mufl  be  general  over  all  the  Churches  of  Eu^ 
 rope  5  for  we  may  underftand  it  of  all  thoie  where 
 popery  does  rule.     'Tis  true,  he  fore-tells  a  maf- 
 facre  in  England  ;  but  befides    that  ,  thofe  who 
 wrote   this  prophefy  from  his  mouth  might  be 
 millalvcn  ;  'tis  alfo  pollible,  that  this  holy  man, 
 through  the  violence  of  hisforrow,  went  further 
 than  tiie  Spirit  did  carry  him .     Notwithllanding, 
 ;.  the  English  ought  to  remember  the  majfacre  ni 
 I   Ireland  :  circumftances  then  were  not  near  fo  fa- 
 vourable to  popery  y  as  they  are  noty.    Men  muft 
 not  truft  tochis,  thatthe/C»«^a/JF;/^/^«<^  willne^ 
 ver  confent  to  fo  barbarous  an  a6tion  :  I  believe  he 
 will  not  j  but  the  Papifls  do  not  trouble  themfelves 
 about  the  pleafure  of  their  Soveraigns ,  when  they 
 fee  any  prolpcft  of  advancing  their  caufe  by  -.iny 
 kind  of  Methods.     Therefore,  if  the  Protefianrs 
 be  wife ,  they  will  not  put  weapons  into  the  hands 
 of  their  enemies. 
 
 The  bodies  of  the  two  witnejfes  shall  lye  in  the 
 ftreet  of  the  great  City.  'Tis  to  be  obferved  ,  that 
 in  the  Text,  'tis  not  in  the  flreets^  in  the  plural ,  as 
 the  French  tranflation  reads ;  'tis  in  the  ftreet^  in  the 
 fingular.  And  I  cannot  hinder  my  felffrom  belie- 
 ving ,  that  this  hath  a  particular  regard  to  Franc e^ 
 ■\vhich  at  this  day  is  certainly  the  moft  eminent 
 Countrey  ,  which  belongs  to  the  popish  Kingdom. 
 Her  King  is  c^Wedthc  etdefl  Son oiiheChirrch^iY-Z 
 moji  Chrtflian  King ,  i.  e.  the  moft^o^;/^  ,  accor- 
 
 Kk  2,  dins 
 
248  liye  K^ccOm'pUp)meYit      Chap.  1 2; 
 
 Part  J.  ding  to  the  dialect  of  i?o»2f.  ^XxtKwgs  o'^ Franct 
 have  by  their  liberalities  made  the  Popes  great  at 
 this  dav  J  it  is  thenioft  flourilhing  State  o'l  Europe. 
 It  is  in  the  mddlc  o£  the  popish  Empire  ,  betwixt 
 Italy ^  Spain  ^  Germany  ^England^tY.-Xi^Xy  as  a  (ireet 
 orplaceof  concourfeisinthemiddleola  City.  'Tis 
 allofourlquare,  asfuchaplace  ,  i.  e.  almollas  long 
 as  broad.  In  a  word,  'tis  the  place  or  fireet  of  the 
 great  City.  And  I  believe,  that  'tis  particularly  in 
 France^  that  the  witneffesmufi  remuin  dead^i.e.  that 
 the  prorellion  of  the  true  Religion  mxx^.ht  utterly  a- 
 bolifht.Thisis  alreadydone  by  the  revocation  ot  the 
 JEdiU:  of  Nantes  ^  andby  the  enormous  cruelties  of 
 the  Souldiers ,  who  have  bin  let  loofe  upon  the  Pro  - 
 /^<r/?^;7r/5of  whatfoeverfex,  quality  and  condition.  If 
 nny  Hand  finnythey  muft  either  leave  the  Kingdom, 
 or  be  deftroyed.  Thus  withina little  while,  the 
 external  profeBion  oi  ihc  Ref or mtd  Religion  will 
 be  wholly  aboliftit  there. 
 
 9y€ndthcj  ofthe^eople^  and kj^ndreds^afid tongues, 
 and  T^ationsy  shall  fee  their  deadbodies,  and  shall  not 
 fuffer  their  dead  bodies  to  be  put  in  to  graves  ^i  .e.  The 
 Truth  l>all  beflaiHj  but  it  i'hall  not  be  buried.  Bu- 
 rial is  a  degree  beyond  death ,  and  is  always  joyn'd 
 with  a  total  corruption  and  dellruction.     And  fo 
 'tis  not  an  office  of  charity  ,  which  is  denyed  to 
 theCe  two  witnejfes  ;  but  a  degree  of  r/^^w,  from 
 The  wit-    which  they  are  exempted.   And  obferye\yho  they 
 aeffcsshaii  ^re  ,  who  hinder  their  burial ,  they  are  not  the  lame 
 "1°!),;%."'  vv'hh  thole  who  killed  them  ;  Thofe  who  killed 
 the  Truih   them,  arc  the  Inhabitants  of  xhe  fireet  of  the  great 
 be  de-       ^^^/j  '•^-  thofe  who  dwell  in  the  moll  eminent 
 lUofi.      p^^-t  Qf  |-j-je  popish  Kingdom  •,  which  at  this  day  is 
 France.     Thole  who  hinder  their  burial,  are  the 
 Tribes^  Languages^  People^  andiV4r;o«j',».£'.feveral 
 neighbour  nations  j  yea,  'tis  to  be  obferved,  that  the 
 
 l^rophecy 
 
Chap.  u.         of  the  7ropheciesl  249 
 
 Propheey  faith  not  fimply  ,  The  Tribes,  Lan-Part2. 
 guages  and  Nations  ;  but  they  of  the  Languages^ 
 Trtbes  and  Illations  ^  i.e.  Ibme  chofen  and  elect- 
 ed out  qF  the  Nations ;  the  faithfull  fcattered  in 
 all  the  Nations  oi  Europe  ,  ihall  hinder  the  bu- 
 rial, and  total  de(i;ru6l;ion  of  the  Reformation  in 
 France. 
 
 Neverthelefs,this  does  not  wholly  exclude  thofe 
 among  the  Tribes  5  Languages  and  Nations,  who 
 are  not  Elect.     For  'tis  probable,   that  ail  Europe. 
 Ihall  contribute  to  hinder  France  trom  executing 
 her  defign  of  extirpating  the  Truth,   But  this  figni- 
 fies,  that  the  Reformed  and  the  true  Chrillians  liiall 
 awaken  Z/^rt?;?^,  ('as  well  that  part  which  is  Roman 
 Catholidzj,  as  that  which  is  Proteilant)  to  oblige  il 
 to  look  to  it  ieif  and  its  own  fafety.  .  LanguAges^  The  eoc- 
 Tribes  and  Nations ,  always  fignify /^"z^^r^/Peoplcs,  J^'^",°shaL 
 and  never  one  only  people.     Thus  it  is  evident  by  binder  ihe 
 this  Prophecy  ,  that  x.\\Qfeo^le  who  are  neighbours  of'th7  rI, 
 to  France;  nay  ,  thofe  who  are  dillant  from  her, /«'■»"»"'"»• 
 fhall  fiop  her  in  this  furious  dclign ,  of dellroying 
 the  Reformed  Religion.  But  after  what  manner  they' 
 Ihaii  hinder  her,  this  Prophecy  fpeaks  not  j^perhaps 
 it  Ihall  be,  by  caufing  fome  trouble  to Pr^wc^,  du- 
 ring which  the  perfecuted/rf/V/?/«/  ones  iliall  have 
 opportunity  of  breathing  ,  and  of  giving  a  new 
 birth  to  the  Tiiv:?^/:.    We  Ihall  quickly  know  whe- 
 ther God  is  preparing  this  already  ;  all  the  Prote- 
 fiants  every  where,  have  united  their  Intereilsi  and 
 it  cannot  be  doubted,  this  good  underflanding  be- 
 tween them  which  appears  ,    is  owing  unto  the 
 p^rfecution  in  France.     The  hou(e  of  Anuria  ix. 
 felt  begins  to  underiland  its  true  Interefl.     There 
 is  ground  to  hope,  that  the  late  Trwr^*,  which  gave 
 opportimity  for  this  perfecution  will  not  be  cal?^ 
 enough  to  give  the  perfecutors  leafure  wholly  to . 
 
 Kk  ^  '        extin- 
 
i^o  Tie  ^ccompli/^mem     Chap.  12, 
 
 Part2»    cxtingmih  the  Truth.     Perhaps,  it  fliall  be  by  ai> 
 '  other  Method ,  that  the  feveral Nations  ihall  hin- 
 
 der the  rumo£  the  Reformation  in  France.  With- 
 out doubt,  they  do  fomething  toward  it,  by  the 
 Shelters  zndfuccors^,  which  they  afford  to  the/«^i- 
 tives^  and  particularly  to  the  Payors ^  whom  God 
 referves ,  that  they  may  again  kindle  the  torch  of 
 the  Do6lrine  oiTruth. 
 
 Ye:i^m  France  It  felf,  which  is  the /r^^?  of  the 
 great  City^  God  will  preferve  a  number  of  the 
 faithfull  ,  who  iliall  hinder  the  burial  of  the  tuo 
 u'itnejfes  ,  and  the  utter  perilliing  of  the  Truth. 
 There  have  been  ^erfecutions  ,  in  which  the 
 Truth  hath  been  as  it  were  quite  funk  to  the  bot- 
 tom ,  and  buried  in  certain  places.  This  mult 
 not  happen  in  this  lajl  perfecution.  The  truth  will 
 be  opprelfedj  yea,  fupprelled :  but  it  ihall  be  molt 
 clearly  difcerned  ,  and  thofe  who  Ihall  hold  it  in 
 their  hearts  ,  ihall  be  molt  evidently  feen  and 
 known.  As  in  dead  bodies  unburied  they  are  deadj 
 and  yet  men  do  fee  themasclearlyasif  they  were 
 alive.  This  perfecution  ihall  not  come  as  lar  as  a 
 final  fuppreilion  of  the  Truth  ,  as  happened  in' 
 the  time  of  the  ^Ibigenfes  ,  when  not  only  the 
 TVitneJfes  were  killed  ,  but  were  buried,  and  dif- 
 appear'd  for  feveral  ^ges  :  for  tho  fomc  of  tlien-r 
 bemg  difperied  did  preferve,  and  carry  the  Truth 
 into  feveral  defert  places  i  neverthelcfs,  the  body 
 of  them  was  buried  ,  and  difappeared  in  the /?rf^/^jr 
 of  the  popish  Kingdom  3  which  fhall  not  happen  in 
 this  lafi  perfecution. 
 
 uind  they  that  dwell  upon  the  Earth  shallrejoyce 
 over  them^  and  shalljcndgifts  one  to another^becaufe 
 thefe  two  Prophets  tormented  them  that  dwell  upon 
 the  Earth.  Obferve  it  well  3  thefe  are  not  the  fame 
 \yith  thofe  who  hindrcd  the  dead  bodies  of  the?  w^o- 
 
 wit" 
 
C  h  1  p  1 3  •        of  the  ^ropheciesl  ^^X 
 
 ti/itnejfes  trom  being  buried.  Thofc  are  called,  Part  J^j. 
 They  oft  he  people ,  and  I^ndred^  and  tongues  :  thefe 
 are  calied,  7he^  that  dwell  u^on  the  Earth :  the  for- 
 mer hindred  the  burral  out  of  piety ;  thefe  rcjoyce 
 over  their  death  out  of  impiety.  In  this  whole 
 Pro.phefy  ,  r^<?  £<:jrr/j  always  fignifies  the  territo- 
 ries and  extent  of  the  papacy  aiid  dAmichrifiian, 
 kingdom.  They  are  the  Inhabitants  of  thefe  ter- 
 ritories of  the  Anticbrifiian  Kingdom  ,  who  re- 
 joyce.  At  this  day  we  lee  this  Prophecy  fulfilled, 
 l^o^ery  triumphs  every  where  j  yea,  they  who  live 
 in  Prote(tant  States  are  full  of  hopes,  to  fee  quickly 
 their  ^£>%/<3«uppcrmoft,  and  nothing  is  more  arro- 
 gant and  inilil  ting  than  their  carriage.  But  in  a  few 
 years  ,  they  fhall  lee  their  pride  brought  very  low  5 
 which  we  are  about  to  fhew  in  tlie  following 
 Chapter. 
 
 CHAP.     XIII. 
 
 The  refurreclion  of  the  two  Witnejfes.  The  Re^ 
 formation  shall  within  a  few  years  rife  again. 
 in  FRANCE  :  after  that,  it  shall  be  efla- 
 hlisht  by  Ro'fal  Authority.  FRANCE  shall 
 renounce  Popery,  and  that  Kingdom  shall  h& 
 converted. 
 
 THc  bodies  of  the  two  Witnejfes  mull  remaiii 
 dead  only  three  days  and  a  half ,  and  after 
 thefe  three  days  and  a  half ,  the  fpirit  of  life  from 
 Qod  shall  enter  into  them  ,  and  they  shall  (land 
 upon  their  feet.  In  my  Prejud.  again/}  Po- 
 pery xl  fixed  thefe  three  days  and  a  half  5  upon 
 K  k  4  that 
 
iji  The  Accom^ltfhment        Chap.ij. 
 
 Van  2,   tliat  rpace  of  time  which  lafted  from  the  Council 
 oi Bajll  ^  and  deflruclion  of  the  T.-z^or/><f  J ,  until} 
 Luther  :  during  whicii  time  it  feem'd  as  if  the 
 witnejfes  had  been  dead  :  But  I  have  wholly  aban- 
 doned that  conjedure,  after  I  had  ferioufly  con- 
 fidered  it.  Firft,  becaufe  in  that  fpace  of  time,  the 
 M'ltnejfes  were  buried  as  well  ^  (lain  -,  'tis- true, 
 there  continued  fome  remainders  of  (/tlixtins  in 
 Bohemia  y  but  they  deferve  not  to  be  reckoned  as 
 a  I'odj  :  Again,  'tis  not  ufualin  Scripture  to  take 
 a  broken  number,  as  ihis o^ three years-and a half^ 
 to  denote  an  uncertain  and  indefinite  number,  as 
 I  obfervcd  above  :  fo  that  I  am  perfwadcd ,  that 
 thefe  three  dajs  and  a  half,  2xtih\-tt  years  and  a 
 half}  a  day  {landing  for  a  year,  as  the  three  years  and 
 a  half  are  1260  years ,  taking  a  year  for  a  day.  'Tis 
 therefore  three  years  and  a  half,  during  which  thef 
 external  profeffion  of  the  Truth  muil  be  altogether 
 fupprefled  -,  arid  after  which  it  Ihall  be  raised  again 
 to  hfe.     And  as  I  rejcft  my  own  notions ,  I  would 
 not  that  any  fhould  embrace  thofc  of  1)r.  More, 
 who "fiath  lately  wrote  upon  the  %eveUtion.     He 
 will  have  the  three  days  and  a  half  here  to  fignify 
 the  lame  thing»  which  the  thxttyears  and  ahalfdo, 
 viz..   1260  years  o£ the  reign  o£  j4f3tichrifi.     But 
 truly ,  he  did  not  well  confider  this  point ,  when  h  e 
 wrote  this  ;  Firlf ,  this  would  be  an  affected  and 
 very' profound  obfcurity  :  after  he  had  reduced  the 
 I  z6o  years  J  to  1260  days,  which  make  three  years 
 and  a  half,  thai  to  reduce  the  fame  iz6oyeaato 
 three  days  and  a  half^   We  canilot  find  an  example, 
 where  the  Holy  Ghoft  fets  forth  the  fame  fpace  of 
 time,  ^nd  in  t\\cfar/te  place,  after  ib  different ■xxn-^.n-' 
 ner.   But  abo\'e  all ,  we  rnuil  take  notice ,  that  the 
 Holy  Ghoil  does  here  in  a  moil  exa6l  manner  di- 
 •ilinguiih  thefe  four  things,     i .  The  preaching  of. 
 ''*'  •  ■.    '  -  the 
 
Chap,  ij,        of  the  Prophecies.  2J5 
 
 the  Witnefles ,  they  shall  j>ro^hefy  cloiithedinfack'  Part  2, 
 cloth.  2.  The  death  of  the  VVitneflesj  and  after 
 this,  their  bodies  lye  dead  in. the  (Ireet  of  the  great 
 City.  3.  The  duration  oftheir  Prophecy  and  tefii* 
 mony  ,  they  fhall  prophefy  cloathed  in  fackcloth 
 1260  dA)s.  4.  And  laftly,  the  duration  oftheir 
 death  j  they  shall  fee  their  dead  bodies  in  the  greets 
 of  the  City  three  day  sand  a  half.  He  that  will  con" 
 found  the  twolaft  of  thefe,  viz..  iht  1260  years ^ 
 and  the  three  days  and  a  half,  muft  alfo  confound' 
 the  two  firfl;  ,  vtz..  the  prophefying  cloathed  in 
 fackcloth ,  and  the  lying  dead  in  the  (ireet  of  the  City : 
 Dut  certainly ,  nothing  is  more  different  then^to 
 prophefy  j  and  to  lye  dead :  at  leaft ,  it  muit  be  fup- 
 pofed5that  the  Witnejfes  prophefy  while  they  are 
 dead.  For  their  prophefy  ing  and  their  death,  be- 
 ing exa6liy  fixed  on  the  fame  period^  denoted  by 
 1260  days  j'-xvid  by  three  /s^-^'i' and  a  half ,  they 
 muft  happen  at  the  limie  time.  But  how  can  it 
 enter  into  any  mans  head ,  that  dead  men  can  pro- 
 phef}'  ?  And  who  i^cts  not,  that  their  death  does 
 imply  a  cefTation,  and  interruption  oftheir  telH- 
 mony  ?  But  what  need  isUhere  to  reafon  about 
 this  thing,  when  the  Text  faith  exprefly  and  in 
 plain  words,  that  the  death  of  the^/'>?KJ(/^j"muft 
 aot  happen  ,  untill  after  their  prophefying ,  and 
 heir  witnefs-bearing  1260  days  ?  And  I  will  give 
 ^oiuer  to  my  two  ^vitneffes  ^  and  they  shall  prophefy 
 I  thousand  two  hundred  And  three fcore  days^^cioath- 
 'd  in  fackcloth.  <iAnd  Ziehen  they  shall  have  finish"*  d 
 heir  tefiimony.^  the Beafi,^c.  shall  k^^l  them.  And 
 heir  bodies  shall  lye  dead  three  days  and  a  half. 
 There  needs  no  commentary,  to  let  us  fee  that  here 
 s  f-poken  o£a -perfecftticn  y  that  muft  happen  at  the 
 'net  of  the  1260  years,  in  which  the  faithful ,  "who 
 ^Yell  within  the  bounds  of  the  Babylonian  ^ing- 
 
 49m. 
 
2J4  The  KAccomplifhment        Chap.  13. 
 
 Fart  2 .   dom ,  mull  be  brought  to  an  extremity  that  miay  be 
 '■  C2,\\.tdi  deAth . 
 
 We  are  in  my  opinion  certainly  in  thisperfecu* 
 
 tion  ,  which  mullextinguilh  the  true  Religion  for 
 
 three  years  and  a  half:  if  we  will  reckon  theie 
 
 three,  years  and  a  half,  from  the  abrogating  of  the 
 
 EdiSi  of  Nantes^  in  the  moneth  o^OP.oler  1 68  5 .  the 
 
 deliverance  of  the  Churchy  will  fall  out  in  the  year 
 
 1689  5  ^^^  ^^'^  ^^  ablblutely  the  conie6tuve  of 
 
 nJlfonfieur  dn  tiJH'oulWj  in  his  Accomplishment  of 
 
 Prophecies  ;  he  hopes,  that  the  perfecution  of  the 
 
 Church  by  the  Amichrt[iian  partyjlliall  ceafe  in  the 
 
 year  1689. 
 
 A  coajc-       ^^  ^his  fhould  happen ,  it  would  be  a  purely  ca- 
 
 fiureof  Ai.  fual  cvcnt }  for  the  foundation  on  which  he  builds,. 
 
 ^ii!S\vi"i  is  altogether  void  of  folidity :  he  talces  thefe  three 
 
 f  rove  true,  days  and  a  half,  for  fix  hundred  and  thirty  ;'frfrj.  He 
 
 Bjon^Ue  fuppofeth,  that  the  whole  duration  oi  Antichrijis 
 
 fonaidati-  rcigu  (which  is  i2«5o  years)  is  confidered  as  one 
 
 week^\  now  a  week  is  (even  days,  the  half  of  feven 
 
 days  is  three  days  and  a  halfi  and  if  this  fignifies  the 
 
 half  of  1260  years,  it  is  ^50  years.   He  fuppofeth 
 
 therefore,  that  the  Holy  Gholl  intended  to  lay,that 
 
 Mh.t 'perfecution  made  by  Antichrifl^{k\:iS\.  lafi  the  half 
 
 of  his  reign.  After  this,  he  finds  that  the  firil  perfc'^ 
 
 cutien  for  the  fake  of^/igion ,  was  that  which  was 
 
 rais'd  againil  Berenger  in  the  eleventh  Age  ,  on  the 
 
 accoiuitofhisfentiment,  concerning  the  real ^re- 
 
 fence  ^  in  the  year  1059.   Add  to  1059  the  number 
 
 650,  this  makes  i689,invvhichj£'4rallperfecutioQ 
 
 muft  ceafe,  fo  as  never  to  begin  again :  though  in 
 
 his  opinion  ,  Antichrifts  Kingdom  and  the  Papacy 
 
 muft  continue  ftill  after  this  above  100  y^ars  ;  for 
 
 he  malces  them  laft  untill  the  year  2ai  5 .  'Tis  plains, 
 
 his.  fuppofitions  deftroy  themfelves  ,  or  are  not 
 
 .-ftrong.    Firfi^  'tis  not  true,  tljat  the firftf  <?y/^^«- 
 
 tm 
 
Chap.ij.        of  the  Trophecies,  25  J 
 
 tion  on  the  account  of  Religion  was  that ,  which  Pait  2. 
 the  Popes  rais'd  againft  Berenger  :  that  which  was 
 rais'd  by  the  Image-worshtp^ers  ,  againit  thole 
 whom  they  call'd  IcQnocIaJIs^  or  Image-breakers, 
 wasjmore  cruel  ,  and  happened  a  long  while  be-» 
 fore.  Again ,  what  probability  that  the  Tc^edom 
 can  reign  or  fubfift  3  26  years  without  perfecu- 
 ting  the  true  ChrilHans,  as  this  hy^otbejis  fuppo- 
 feth  ?  Befides,  what  is  meant  by  that  which  is  laid, 
 that  the  M^itnejfes  after  three jif^jr/ and  a  half,  mull 
 afcend  into  heaven?  After  the/^"^?*  1689.  the  faiths 
 full  fnall  reign  and  be  exalted  ^  and  notwithllan- 
 ding  the  Popedom  fliall  lalt  Ifill  326  years,  thefe 
 things  are  incompatible.  Lafily^  total^e  three^^«?r.y 
 and  a  half,  {0x610  fears  ^  is  a  thing  that  hath  no 
 example  in  all  the  Prophecies. 
 
 Neverthclefs ,  after  all  this ,  'tis  not  wholly  im-  The  perfc- 
 probable,  that  thQ  j>erfecution  may  ceafe  in  theyear  cutionu^ay. 
 1689.  but  this  depends  upon reafons  muchdifre-ycIrVcsg!"^ 
 ring  from  thofe  now  mentioned.  For  God  ,  if  he 
 plealeth ,  may  reckon  the  three  years  and  a  half,  of 
 the  death  oiihcWttneJfes  ^  from  the  time  ofthe  r^- 
 ■vocatton  of  the  Sdich  ofl<lantes  ,  made  iwiho.  year 
 1685.  in  the  moneth  oiOBober:  but  Y>/e  have  no  ^-^^  ^"f^^^ 
 certainty  that  God  will  do  fo.     W  ho  knows  whe-  «  hit  S 
 ther  God  will  not  extinguilh  the  "^formation  in  ^°^  ^^'^i 
 all  the  Countries  ^  where  the  Domintcn  of  France  ih^^tytm 
 does ,  or  ifiall  reach.     Without  doubt ,  the  Prote-  ^'^^  a  '"'^f* 
 ^ant  Religion   will  be  extinguisht  in  Strashurg\ 
 which  depends  upon  Trance  ^  and  in  other  places. 
 But  this  not  being  as  yet  done  ,  the  death  of  the 
 Witnejfes  in  the  reckoning  of  God,  perhaps  mull 
 not  begin  till  the ^  time  in  which  this  -workJhzWhQ 
 finished.     The  Conn  of  France  defires  alfo  to  ex- 
 tinguilh the  Protefiant  "Religion  in  the  Vallies  of 
 I'i^dmont^  which  2iXQ\mdQil\\zDHkeof  Savoy ^  and 
 
 this 
 
25  6  The  AccompUfhment      Ghap.  15, 
 
 )part2.  this  is  now  a  doing  :  France  making  herfelf  the 
 executioner  of  thole  thundring  Arrejts^  which  fhe 
 had  procured  at  the  Court  of  the  Duke:  which  per- 
 haps is  the  moll  fingular  example  of  the  Jpirit  of 
 ferfecutioHj  which  was  ever  ken.  Ail  other perfe^^ 
 cutors  have  been  content  to  perfecute  their  own 
 SulfjeEhs^  or  Conntrey-men.  But  beh(^ld^(?r/2>«/,who 
 after  they  have  reduced  the  SubjeEis  of  their  own 
 King^lo  the  utmoft  extremities,  go  and  make  them- 
 felves  the  Hatigmen  8c  Murtherefs  of  the  SubjeUs  o£ 
 Forreign  Princes.  If  the  threejy^^irj  and  a  half  of  the 
 death  of  the  WttneJJes^  mull  be  reckoned  from  the  de- 
 ftruftion  of  thefe  WaUenfes  ;  here  is  one  years  delay 
 of  the  deliverance  of  the  French  Churches.  Wboi 
 knows5W  hether  there  be  not  other  CfP/^wme/, which 
 we  do  not  know  ,  or  are  not  willing  to  name  ,  m 
 which  the  Profeflion  of  the  Truth  mull  beextin- 
 guifht ,  before  we  enter  upon  the  three  years  of  the 
 eieath  of  the  Witnejfes  ?  Who  knows ,  if  God  will 
 not  reckon  thefe  three  ^^^rj  and  a  half ,  from  the 
 time  in  which  there  fliall  not  be  fo  much  as  one  in 
 France  who  Hands  firm  ,  and  is  not  fallen  ?  We 
 know  not  5  whedierfuch  a  mifery  mull  come,  tho 
 I  hopeitfhallnot.  Thereareasyetinfr<«»c<?more 
 then  a  hundred  thoufand  j)erJons.,  who  either  havff 
 not  J/gned,  or  have  relented  after  their  ligning.  lit 
 all  thefe  muil/<;r//  of,  there  is  yet  a  long  time  to  tar-  ii 
 ry.  La/l/y^who  knows,whether  God  willnotbcgir » 
 to  reckon  the  three  years  and  a  half ,  untill  otheiii 
 Trinces  have  wholly  extinguilht  the  Reformation 
 in  their  Dominions?  'Tis  therefore  rafhnefs  to  afl; 
 firm  ,  that  deliverance  mu(i  exatily  come  in  fuch  X 
 year.  But  that  which  I  am  perfwaded  ofj  and  be  m 
 lieve  that  others  may  be  perfwaded  of  withou  oi 
 ralhnefs ,  is ,  that  'we  arenow  in  the la(i perfecution  \, 
 that  this pcrficution  fhall  be  mofteffe^ual, asitirc 
 
:hap.l:5»        of  the  ^rofhecies^  z^'p 
 
 le  moft  terrible  that  was  ever  feen  5  that  the  Wit-  Part  a. 
 HTqs  oi'the  truth,  that  is  to  fay,  all  preaching  cf  the 
 urity  of  the  ^ofpel  under  the  Crofs  ,  and  under 
 }p2sh  Princesy  vfilWhortly  ht  fuppre fed  :ihu,  from. 
 lat  time  ,  the  three  ^'f<»rj  and  ahalf  muflberec- 
 on'd ,  at  the  end  of  which  we  fhall  fee  come  to  pafs 
 le  moll  wonderful  events  of  our  days.  Many  now 
 ive,  iTiall  without  doubtfeethem  ;  fori  believe 
 le  thing  is  very  near  at  hand. 
 Among  the  confiderations  laid  down  by  me  in 
 le  Preface,  which  induce  me  to  believe,  that  this 
 erfecution  is  the /<?/?.  I  mentioned  the/w^W/^r;- 
 es  of  it,  I  named  feveral  fuch  j  Behold  one^  which 
 1  my  judgement  deferves  to  be  added  to  therefc. 
 Pis  the  horrible  Edi^ ,  which  commands,  that  the 
 e^^^■  Converts  being  tick  ,  fhall  communicate  after 
 It  popish  way:  Ihis  is  the  7f/o?y?-effe6l  that  ever 
 'as  produced  by  they^imofr/?^^  and  reprobation, 
 md  'tis  not  conceivable  ,  how  a  Clergy  that  will  be 
 illcd^/?r//??;«w,  can  do  fach  horrible  actions..  The 
 '.dicl  ordains ,  that  they  who  will  wolcommunic^te^ 
 lall  be  feht  to  the  G alleys ,  if  they  recover.  There 
 i  none  who  is  fo  mortally  fick ,  that  is  fure  that  he 
 lall  dve,and  fearing  to  recover,  he  will  alfo  fear  to 
 o  to  the  Galiies  >  and  this  affrighting  objed;,  is 
 ble  to  induce  a  ({ckm^nw  comwfinicate  without 
 -itth^  and  to  li/^rship  that  Vs'hich  hejudgeth  to  be  a 
 tece  of  head  :  that  is  to  fay,  to  commit  a  horrible 
 \cr Hedge ,  and  an  act  of  Idolatry ^  and  confequently 
 3  damn  himielf  certainly.  So  that  properly  this 
 Idtcl  is  a  rWf/^of  the  Clergy ,  to  procure  the  dam- 
 ation  o£^\\xhtnew  Converts.  This  is  perfe6tly  to 
 niiate  that  Italian  ,  who  ,  that  he  might  take  a 
 ompleat  vengeance,  having  his  enemy  in  his  pow- 
 r,  promis'd  him  his  life,  on  condition,  that  he 
 rould  deny  God  >  which  having-  done  3  he  mur- 
 
 ther'cJ 
 
i  5  ^  -^  -'^^  ^ccomplifhment      Chap,  q 
 
 Part  2.  tlierM  both  his  body  and  foul.  Will  men  ne^ 
 ver  open  their  eyes  ,  to  behold  fuch  obje6ls  as 
 thefc  ? 
 
 TheRcfqr-       And  the  (hirit  of  life  from  God  entred  into  them, 
 raation  is     rr^i     .-  ■'{  '.      •>    ■^ ,  .       _     .  ,.     .j 
 
 SreSby  Thefc  words  teach  US  ,  how  the  ^f/orw<«fro«  fhall 
 *  u'r?  ^f     ^^  re-ellablilht  in  France  :  for  in  thefe  Prophecies 
 DifyTng  '^    I  find  three  ways  ,  by  which  the  Truth  is  efta- 
 Sod'^^^'    ^^^^^^ '  °^'  re-eliablifht ;  The  jirfi  is  by  lightnings^ 
 voyces  and  thunders  j  thus  after  the /tfz^fwf^  viol  was 
 pour'd  on  the  air,  the  Reformation  in  thelaft:/^^<? 
 was  made  by  lightnings^  voyces  and  thunders ,  f'.  ^ .  by 
 the  preaching  of  the  Divine  Oracles.     -^»^  the  fe- 
 venth  Angel  ^ourd  out  his  viol  into  the  atr  ,  and 
 there  were  voyces  ^  and  lightnings  ,  and  thunders. 
 _  In  this  Prophecy  thunders  always  fignify  the  Di- 
 vine Oracles.  The  Jeven  thunders  that  utteredtheir 
 voyces  in  the  tenth  Chapter  j    are  the  Oracles  of 
 God,  which  ought  to  be  uttered  in  the  fequel.Thus 
 the  Reformation  was  made  in  the  lafl  y^ge  ,  in  a  molt 
 fenfible  manner,  by  the  preaching  of  the  word . 
 TheRcfot-      gyj.  behold  a  (econdway  ofretorming :  A  Spirit 
 
 mation  ri  r    r  ^     i  ■       ■  I'-'i        irjf 
 
 skM  come  oj  life p-cm  God  enters  again  mto  the   deadyltt- 
 
 by'w?yo?  '^#'•^3  ^-  ^-  thofc  who  are  at  this  day  under  c/^/'rf/- 
 
 •ntetnai    fton^  fjiall  fuddculy  rife  up  again  by  a  fecretopera- 
 
 ^"*^^*       tion  of  grace,  and  an  extraordinary  motion  j  not 
 
 by  the  means  of  preaching  the  word  ,  not  by  the 
 
 miniilry  of  fome  new  Preachers,  but  by  a  heavenly 
 
 operation  J  that  lliall  open  the  eyes  ofthem  who  are  ' 
 
 as  yet  in  darknefs,  and  ilrengthen  again  the  hearts 
 
 of  thofe  who  at  this  day  have,  fallen  through  weak-. 
 
 nefs.     At  that  time  in  all  appearance,  the  yok? 
 
 of  the  Terfecutor  fhallbe  broken,  a  time  of  e^/^  lliall. 
 
 come,  and  all  thofe  who  at  thisday  groan  under  the 
 
 Captivity  oi Babylon ,  fhall  lift  up  their  heads,  and 
 
 iliall  improve  that  feafon  of  calm    to  repair  that 
 
 "which  tiiey  are  now  forced  to  do  by  violence.  'Tis^^ 
 
 thef^ 
 
chap. 13.  of  the  Prophecies,  i0 
 
 thefe  words  fignify ,  a  Spirit  of  life  from  God,  not  Pare  2. 
 from  any  man,  nor  by  the  miniflry  ot'any  man,  but 
 from  God ,  entred  into  them  ,  and  rheir  zeal  was  en- 
 livened again.  But  things  fhall  not  Hay  there,  God 
 is  preparing  other  wonders.  There  is  a  third  Re- 
 formation,  which  fhall  be  fet  on  foot  by  way  of  Au- 
 thority, by  the  Royal  power  ,  and  this  isexprefled 
 in  the  words  that  follow. 
 
 jind  the  Witnefles  heard  agreat  voycejrom  hea- 
 •ven^faymgunto  them.  Come  up  hither -^  and  they  af- 
 cended  up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud ,  and  their  enemies  be- 
 held them.     In  the  llyle  of <he  Prophets ,  heaven,  \\\&t  i;«J 
 
 ven, and 
 
 up 
 
 and  Ufted  fip  to  heaven ,  is  the  Throne  ^  and  to  be  J-f"'^,' 
 exalted  to  dignity,  greatnefs  and  power,  evenin^^eji-cu 
 the  language  of  heathen  Prophets  :  for  Apomafar  ^^^^'^[^ 
 in  his  Apojieltfmara  infomniorum,  faith,  If  a  King  pheci«. 
 dreams  that  he  fits  f^jfon  the  clouds  ,  and  i-s  carried 
 vjhere  ever  he  pleafeth  ,  thisfignifies  that  his  enemies 
 shall  ferve  him.  But  if  he  fancieth,  that  he  is  car~ 
 ried  up  to  heaven,  ^uhere  the  (lars  are ,  this  pj-efages 
 that  he  shall  be  lift  up  above  aU  Kings.  The  Pro- 
 phets of  God  do  alfo  make  ufe  of  thefe  reprefenta- 
 tions  to  fignify  the  fame  thing.  Ifaiah  defcribes 
 the  exaltation  of  the  Kingof  Babylon  ,  byanafcen-  '"•''♦•'5* 
 ding  up  into  heaven.  /  will  afcend  into  heaven ,  I 
 ivill  exalt  my  Throne  above  theflars.  And  Jefus 
 Chrift  faith  of  Capernaum  ^  that  she  had  been  lift 
 up  unto  heaven  ,  but  should,  be  brought  dou/n  unto 
 hell.  'Tis  therefore  evident ,  that  God  does  here 
 fignify,  that  fome  time  after  thefe  three  j'^^^-j  and 
 a  half  of  death,  the  Reformation  fliall  be  lifted  r*p  to 
 a  great  glory,  but  not  every  where  ;  'tis  only  in 
 that  place,  which  is  called  the  flreet  of  the  great  City, 
 and  is  after  called  the  tenth  p^n  of  the  City  :  for  the 
 total  deflruction  of  the  ^Antichriftian  Kingdom 
 touft  not  happen  untill  fome  years  afterward . 
 
 And 
 
2(jb  The  AccompUfhment        Chap,  ij; 
 
 Parti.       And  after ;  Thefe  words fignify ,  that  when  the 
 There  wiij  Reformation  ihall  be  ellablillit  again  in Fr^«c-^,  by 
 A^t^lj-Irma-  way  of  Divine  immediate  operation,  by  which  the 
 g"  ^"  ^  z.eal  of  the  Apofi^ates ,  and  of  others  who  know  the 
 the  Royal  truch  ,  but  with-hold  it  m  unrighteoufnefs ,  fhall 
 Aiuhoiity.  i^g  quickned  again  5  fome  fpace  of  time  Hiall  pals, 
 probably  fome /(f^rj,  before  fr^wc^- fhall  wholly 
 throw  off  the  yoke  of  popery.    That  Kingdom  fhaU 
 hot  be  entirely  Reformed  by  way  of  Authority, 
 immedately  after  our  Reformation  fhall  be.  again 
 fet  on  foot  by  way  of  infpiration .,  and  recovering 
 of  zeal.     For  ,  and  after  ,  (ignifies  an  interval  of 
 time  j  but  whether  it  iliall  be  ihort ,  or  long,  is  not 
 expreffed:  notwith (landing ,  I  fee  nohkelihood, 
 that  it  fhall  be  very  long,  nor  do  I  believe  fo.  They 
 heard  a  great  voyce  f'omheaven.    Yet  once  again. 
 Heaven  is  the  Throne ,  'tis  the  Soveraign  dignir 
 ty,  which  in  a  State  is  exactly  the  fame  :  that  Hea- 
 ven is  to  die  Earth  ,  in  light,  in  luilre,  in  good  or 
 bad  iniluencesyin  fcituation,and  in  elevation.  From 
 Heaven^  i.e.  from  Authorit)f^zndtht7rmcev/ho 
 reigns  j  ihey  heard  iivoyce,  they  received  an  order  5 
 not  a  fmaii  clandeifinfiient  voyce,  but  a  great  vojce^ 
 i.  e.  a  pubiick  command ,  a  iblemn  SdiB  3  and  this 
 voyce  faid  to  them.  Come  u^  hither.  Then  the  Truth 
 iliall  get  up  into  the  Throne  $  and  as  God  hath  con-  \ 
 trary  to  all  probability  ,    given  a  popish  Prince  to  I 
 England ,  fo  God  will  give  a  Proteftant  Prince  to 
 France^'m  fpighz  o£a\l  oppofftions  of  the  TapiJ^s,  And 
 they  afcended  up  to  heaven  tn  a  cloud ,  i.  e.   Their 
 elevation ,  and  that  of  the  Reformed  Religion^  fhall 
 be  made  publickly  j  as  the  elevation  of  Elijah ,  and 
 of  Tefus  Chriil,  who  were  lift  up  above  the  clouds. 
 ^nd  their  enermes  beheld  them.     Poj^eryfhiW  wot 
 as  yetbedeilroy'd  in  France  .y  when  this  fhall  hap- 
 pen.   The  Trtejlsy  the  Clergy ,  and  Monks  fliall  be  j 
 
 "  ^ipcdators 
 
^nap.  ij.        oftheTrophec'tes,  i6i 
 
 fpedators  of  this  great  work  :  But  the  ^ «^  of /fl*  Part^"  j 
 pery  in  France  {hall  come  quickly  after.  For,  the 
 fame  hour  there  u/a4  a  great  Earthquake  -^  mark,  the 
 fame  hour-,  he  faith  not,  and  after,  as  he  had  laid,  to 
 exprefs  a  fpace  of  time  between  the  refurredion 
 of  the  witnejfes,  and  their  afcending  up  even  to 
 the  Throne.  But  hefaith,  the  fame  hour  ,  tofig- 
 nify,  that  afTooaas  the;2^/<?rw^rfo»  fhall  be  efba- 
 bhllit  by  a  folemn  Editi  of  the  'Pr/zzr^jasby  agreat 
 voyce  from  heaven ,  the  total dellru6lion  o^fo^ery 
 fhallhappen,asweare  about  to  lliew.       .. 
 
 And  the  jame  hour  there  woi  a  great  E^rthqaaks, 
 I  will  not  fpend  time  upon  the  fignification  of  this 
 reprefentation5  4»  ^'rtrr/?^^..!)^  :  For 'tis  known  by 
 all  who  are  verfedinthe  Prophets,  that  in  the  Pro-  s«i^s-  'J» 
 phetick  ftyle,  an  Earthquake  fignifies  ^^rtf<«fc-<?w?- 19', o.    "  - 
 
 motion  of  Nations,  thatmuft.change  the  tace  of  the  J"-  \-T,^  \ 
 
 World:  becaufe  E^>rthquakes4o  overturn  Cities, 
 Mountains,  and  wholly  change  the  face  of  a  Coun- 
 trey ,  make  Valleys  v/here  there  were  Mountains^  1 
 
 and  Hilis  where  there  were  Valleys  ,  and  Lake*  ii^-4 
 
 which  were  dry  Land  before,  anddeferts  of  Coun- 
 tries which  were  inhabited}  fo  that  'tis  certain, 
 that  according  xo  this  Proj)hefy,  inaveryfe74/ years, 
 the  face  of  the  Antichrijlian  Kingdom  ihall  be  chan- 
 ged ,  but  not  every  where.  It  lliallbeonlyjn  the 
 tenih  part  of  the  City,  which  fhall  fall  by  this  Earth  - 
 
 -     And  the  tenth  part  of  the  City  fell.  This  is  a  pafTage  J^^sg^ 
 where  Interpreters  have  been ihort  lighted  ,.notex-  ti-^  Roman 
 cepting  our  ^ofeph  Mede^who  often  hath  fo  quick  ftian'^Em. 
 a  fight.     To  .underitand  this^  wemuiitirftknow,  p'rc.  ana 
 what  the  City  is.     /^ofeph  iJH'ede  is  miftaken,  toge-  ^"0^05.''"'* 
 ther  with  all  thereil ,  when  he  underflands  this  to 
 TXiGan  frecifely  the  City  of  Rome.  'Tis  a  truth,  which 
 72iuft  be  held  as  certain,  f  being  one  of  the  ksys  of  the 
 
 Li  R?ve^ 
 
z62  The  j^ccomfUpment      Chap;  \  3 . 
 
 Parti.    Revelation)  xhsit  the  City,  tht  great  City  j{\gm^ts 
 in  this  book  not  Rome  alone,  but  Rome  in  conjun- 
 ction with  its  Empire.  The  name  of  this  great  City- 
 is  Bahylon.     Now  'tis  clear  ,  that  Babylon  is  the. 
 -whole  Babylonian  Kingdom.     Come  <?«?  of  Babylon 
 rHy  people.      *Tis  not  from  the  City  of  Rome  that 
 the  Holy  Gholl  invites  his  Elecl  to  come  out  -,   'tis 
 from  the  Chnrch  of  Rome  ,  from  the  Babylonian 
 Bmfirc.     This  paflage  alone,  together  with  that  in 
 this  eleventh  Chapter ,  v.  8 .  And  their  dead  bodies 
 shall  lye  in  the  fireet  of  the  great  Qtyy  whieh  fpiri~ 
 tnally  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt ,  T4^here  alfo  otir 
 Lord  was  crticified\  are  enough  to  prove ,  that  the 
 Babylonian  (^ix.^.^  is  not  ^o;»^  alone.  Our  Lord  was 
 not  crucified  in  Rome  j  and  ifvvelhould  here  take 
 crucifying  in  a  figurative  fenfe,  for  the  crucifying 
 of  the  Religion  ot  Jefus  Chriif ,  this  hat  h  been  facri- 
 ficed  at  %Qme  no^nore  than  in  other  places  of  the 
 i^atin  Church.     In  the  14^'^  Chapter  ,  the  Holy 
 Gholl  dcfcribcs  the  fall  of  this  City  oi  Babylon  ; 
 Babylon  is  fallen ,  is  fallen  ,  that  great  City  j  and  in 
 the  lame  vifion,  he  fore-tells  the  ruin  ohhcAnti- 
 chriflian  Empire ,  under  the  Metaphors  of  an  har- 
 ■veff,  and  a  vintage -y  wliich  proves  that  this  Ctty  is 
 nothing  elfe  but  the  intire¥Angdom  o£  Babylon.  In 
 the  iS^^h  Chapter  the  Prophet  makes  a  long  defcri- 
 ption  of  the  defolations  of  this  C^ty ,  under  the  Me- 
 taphors, of  a  City  of  Merchandife.,  which  had  a  great 
 U-atiick,  and  wasfill'd  with  pleafures  anddelight- 
 full  things.     Now  'tis  certain ,  that  the  fhamefull 
 Jimony  ,  the  wicked  pleafures  oi\he  Papacy  ,  have 
 not  reigned  lefs  in  the  Provinces  ot  thc'Babylonian 
 Kingdom^thm  in  the  Capital  C/V/i  from  whence  'tis 
 again  evident,  that  the  City  fignilies  the  whole  An^ 
 tichnflian  St^.ie.     Laif  ly  ,  the  conilant  oppofition, 
 between  the  HelyCityy  and  the  great  C^tj^  proves 
 
 that 
 
Ch  ap.  1 3 .        ^f  the  Tr^phecus^  1 6j 
 
 that  the  City  includes  the  whole  AntichrijlianVxxti., 
 Church  5  even  as  the  Holy  City  fignifies  the  whoU 
 Chrifiian  (^hurch .  De  Launay  huh  confelTed  this 
 in  the  eleventh  Chapter  ohhe  RevelatioHy^ndinthe 
 i6^^ :  but  no  exception  is  to  be  made 3  every  where 
 the  City,  z\id  the  great  City  Babylon^  fignifies  thein- 
 tire  Kingdom  oi  the  Paj>acj.  And  the  reafon  of  this 
 is  evident ,  old  Rome  miideher  whole  Empire  to  be 
 one  only  City  ^  by  means  of  that  right  of  citizen- 
 fhip,  which Ihebeflowed  on  all  who  were  of  fome 
 conliderable  quality  ,  though  they  dwelt  in  the 
 Provinces.  The  citiz^eiu  cf  Rome  dwelt  in  all 
 Countries ;  now  ^vhere  the  citizens  of  a  City  dwell^  '^ 
 there  is  the  City ;  this  made  Rutilius  {ay , 
 
 Dumtjue  offers  vi^is^  ^ro^ri]  confortia  juria 
 ZJrbemfecijii^quodprim  Orhiserat. 
 Thus  it  goes  exa6tly  in  the  Church  of  Rome  ^  which 
 hath  re-eliablifht  the  Roman  £w/>j>^.  All  thole  who 
 are  members  of  this  Churchy  are  citizens  of  her  capi- 
 tal City.  Perfons  of  all  Nations  are  admitted  into  ^^  J^^.    t 
 her  SenateyOY  Colledge  of  Cardinals.  The  Tribunal^  Rome,  is 
 which  is  called  the  Rota  ,  is  conftituted  of  Coun-  ^^'  ""^ 
 cellars^  taken  out  of  all  the  Provinces  ^  which  pay 
 fubjedion  to  Rome.     Every  f<?yrf/V«?r  may  come 
 to  be  a  Cardinal .,  and  every  Cardinal  may  come  to 
 he  Pope.     Therefore,  there  are  properly  no  i^or- 
 reigners  in  that  State,  no  Papifi  is  a  Forreigner  to 
 the  Church  of  Rome  ^  and  that  which  they  call  the 
 holy  See. 
 
 That  which  hath  deceived  7«)f^r/'r^^^rj  ;.  is  the  g. 
 i']^^  Chapter^  where  the  City  is  called  f/jf  ^^»;<?/?,  * ''  * 
 ivhich  ftteth  on  feven  ^J/Komtains ;  and  that  great 
 City ,  which  reigneth  over  the  Kings  of  the  Earth. 
 This,  fay  they,  is  the  City  of  Rome ,  and  the  Papifis 
 themfelves  do  grant  it ,  and  without  doubt  'tis 
 Rome  3  and  we  have  above  proved  it  3  but  'tis  Rome 
 
 L  1  2  con- 
 
2^4  7^^  K^ccomplifhment     Chap,  i  jj 
 
 Part  2.    conjointly  with  her  Empire.   i^^/'/Zow  fignifies  the 
 
 whole  Antichriftian  Emfire^  and  this  Antichriftian 
 
 Empire,  isfaidtofit  upon/^-z/fw  Mountains ,  and  to 
 
 Hcwe  muft  rule  over  the  7w»^  J  of  the  £^r/^/7,becaure  this  is  true 
 
 3i^!.y'' K  of  its  Capital  City.  Nothing  is  more  ordinary  (not 
 
 confidered  jiV>-/i        i°r]\i  j"^ 
 
 together     to  add,  that  tis  conltantly  uled )  than  to  denote  a 
 £mpjr"     "ii^^ole  Kingdom  by  the  ruling  Qtj.   Thus,  inen  al- . 
 ways  fpoke  o^ Rome;  Romehixxh  conquered  the  Na^ 
 tionsj  Rome  hath  enlarged  her  Empire  to  the  end 
 of  the  World  j  this  fignifies ,  tliat  the  Roman  Em- 
 fire  hath  fubdued  all  Nations  ,  and  extended  its 
 bounds  even  to  the  utmofl  parts  of  the  Earth . 
 The  tenth       This  being  y^j!>po/f^  and /Jrcz/fis/,  that  the  0>/ is 
 cu  if  one  ^^^  whole  Babylonian  and  jintichriflian  Empire'^ 
 ©f  thetcn  it  mull  be  remembred,  that  this  Empire  of  J4«?«- 
 JbaTmakc' ^^'''^  is  made  Up  of /^»  Ari^^f^o/T^j  ,  and  ten  Kingsi\ 
 tip  the  Em-  who  mull  give  their  power  to  the  beall :   The  ten 
 ^^l^^y^^  ^  horns  which  thoftfait/eji  are  ten  Kings.     Thefe  have 
 Chap.  17-   one  mind  J  and  shall  give  their  power  unto  the  heaj}. 
 12,13.      jTi-om  which  'tis  clear,  that  the  tenth  partofthe 
 City  fignifies  here  one  ofthofef???  Kingdoms,  un- 
 der the  authority  ofthe  Antichriftian  Kingdom.  A 
 tenth  part  of  the  City  fell ,   i.  e.  one  of  chefe  ten  i 
 Kingdoms  ,  which  make  up  xhQ great  City ,  the  ISa- 
 hy Ionian  Empire  lliali  forliike  it.     This  therefore, 
 is  exactly  that ,  which  muft  happen  within  a  little 
 while  after,  the  three  ^<?^ri- and  a  half  of  the  total 
 fupprcifion  ofthe  Triuh  fhali  be  exjj>ired;  Tindz 
 while  after  that  the  IVitnefes  fliall be rais'd ,  i.e. 
 after  the  profeffion  ofthe  Imth  fhall  be  raised  to 
 life  again  in  jFr<««i:6"  and  elfewhere.  1 
 
 And  then,  the  fame  hour  ^  immediately  after  tharJ 
 the'  Reformation  fhall  be  ellablilht  by  a  Royal  Edi^ 
 without  delay  -,  There  shall  be  an  Earthquake ,-  an(a 
 A  tenth  fart  of  the  City  shallbe  overturned.  Marld 
 that ,  the  Earthquake  ,  i.  c.  the  great  alteration  oj 
 
chap,  1  J.  cf  the  Prophecies.  26^ 
 
 affairs  in  the  Land  of  the  Papacy  y  mult  for  that  time  Part  2 , 
 happen    only  in  the /;<r«r^  part  of  the  0>v  that  fhall 
 fall :  for  this  fliall  tie  the  effect  of  tnis  Earth- 
 quake. 
 
 Now  w^at  is  this  tenth  part  of  this  City,  which  fhoft?/''*'^ 
 fhall/W/f  In  my  opinion,  we  cannot  doubt  that  fail,  not  by 
 'tis  Erance.  This  Kingdom  is  the  moll  confidera-  ?heMonar- 
 ble  part  J  or  piece  of  the  ten  horns  ^  or  5^^?^/,  which  chy.but  by 
 oncemadeup  the  great  "Babylonian  City:  it  fell;  this  jope"y°/ 
 does  not  fignify,  that  the  French  Monarchy  fhallbe 
 rtun'^d  y  it  may  be  humbled  ;  but  in  airappearance,^ 
 Providence  does  defign  a  great  elevation  for  her 
 afterward.  'Tis  highly  probable,  that  God  will 
 not  let  go  unpuniiTit  the  horrible  outrages  which. 
 it  acls  at  this  day.  Afterward,  it  mull  build  its 
 greatnefs  upon  the  ruins  of  the  pa^al  Empire ,  and 
 enrich  it  felf  with  the  fpoils  of  thofc  who  ihall  take 
 part  with  the  Papacy .  They  who  at  this  d-Ayperfe- 
 c'Atc  the  Proteflants ,  know  not  whither  God  is  lea- 
 ding them  :  this  is  not  the  way  by  which  he  will 
 X^-Ad  France  to  the  height  of  clory.  If  flie  comes 
 thither  ,  'tis  becaufe  ihe  llrail  iliortly  change  her 
 road,  Her'greacning willbe no dammage  to  Prote- 
 fiantStatesyOn  the  contrary5the  Proteflant  States  llial 
 be  enricht  with  the  fpoils  of  others ;  &  be  llrength- 
 ned  by  the  fall  o^jintichnfts  Empire.  This  tenth 
 part  of  the  0/'7llial]/^//,withrefpecttotheP4^/7^- 
 cj;  itfliallbreak  with^(3W<?,  and  the  Roman  Reli- 
 gion .  One  thing  is  certain,  that  the  Babylonian  £n^~ 
 pire  lliall  perilli  through  the  refufal  of  obedience 
 by  the  ten  Kings ,  who  had  given  their  power  to 
 the  Beafl.  The  thing  is  already  come  to  pafs  in 
 part.  The  YUngdoms oi STvedcn^T)enmarl^Eng^ 
 landy  and  leveral  Soveraign  States  in  Germany y  have 
 vvithdrawn  themfelves  from  xhcj'urifdiBiono^the 
 Fops,     They  have  fpoyPd  the  harlot  of  llQr  riches.. 
 
 LI  I  The/  ^ 
 
%66  The  K^ccompltfhment     Chap,  i  ^ . 
 
 part  a.  ^'hey  have  eaten  her  fleshy  i.e.  feiz'd  on  her  Bene- 
 fices and  Revenues^  which  fhe  had  in  their  Countries. 
 This  mull  go  on  ^  and  be  finifht  as  it  is  begun.  The 
 Kings ,  who  yet  remain  under  the  Empire  ofRome^ 
 mult  break  with  her,  leave  her  folitary  and de- 
 folate. 
 
 But  who  muft  begin  this /^/r^rt^o/^?  'Tismoll 
 probable ,  that  France  Ihall.  N  ot  Spain ,  which  as 
 }'zx.  is  plunged  in  fuferfiition^  and  is  as  much  under 
 the  tyranny  of  the  C/^y^j  as  ever.  Not  the£«?- 
 ,  feror ,  who  in  Temporals  is  fub  je6l  to  the  Pope ,  and 
 permits  that  in  his  States  the  Archbishoj^  of  Strigo- 
 mum  iTiould  teach ,  that  the  Pope  can  take  away  the 
 Imperial  Cro-w^/?  from  him.  It  cannot  be  any  Coun- 
 trey  hxxx.  France  .^  which  a  long  time  ago  hath  be- 
 gun to  j/;^y^^  off  the  joke  of  Rome.  'Tis  wellknown^ 
 how  fo/emnly  and  openly  war  hath  been  declared '* 
 againlJ-  the  Poj>e ,  by  a  Declaration  of  the  King^ 
 (ratified  in  all  iht  Parliaments)  by  the  decifions'' 
 of  the  j^jfembly  of  the  French  Clergy^  by  a  Difpu-- 
 tation  againll  the  Authority  of  the  Pope  ^  managed 
 in  the  Sorhon  ,  folemniy,and  by  order  of  the  Qourt. 
 And  to  heighten  the  affront ,  the  T/^^/Jfj- were  po- 
 rted up,  even  upon  tht gates  ofhis'2S(untio.  No- 
 thing of  this  kind  had  hitherto  happened,  atlealt 
 in  a  time  of  peace,  and  unlefs  the  Pc^^  had  given 
 pccafionbyhis  infolences. 
 
 Belides  this  ,  Super fition  and  Idolatry  lofe  their 
 credit  much  in  France.  There  is  a  {zcrcx.  party ^ 
 rhough  well  enough  known,  which  greatly  defpi- 
 
 ^  feth  the  popular  Devotions  ,  Images^  vvorfhip  of 
 
 Saints^  and  is  convinced  chatthcle  are  humane in- 
 flitutions  i  God  is  before-hand  preparing  for  this 
 great  work. 
 
 To  this  it  may  be  objected  ,  that  for  the  lail 
 himdred  and  fifty  ^^^r/,  the  Po^es  £mpre;h^th  not 
 
 bee;^ 
 
Chap.  13.        ofthe'Trofhecies*  i6y 
 
 been  made  up  o^ten  Khigs^  becauie  the  Kings  of  Part  2. 
 Efigland^  Sweden  J  Denmark^^^c.   have  thrown  off 
 his  Government;  and  confequently  ,  France'itnot 
 at  this  day  the  tenth  partofthe5/^?^//oc;4»  Ewp/re-, 
 for  'tis  more  then  a  tenth  part  of  it.      But  this  is  . 
 no  difficulty  :    for  we  muft  know ,  that  things 
 retain  the  names  v^'hich  they  bore  in  their  original, 
 (without  regarding  the  alterations  which  time 
 docs  bring  along. )     Tho  at  this  day  ,   there  arc 
 not  ten  Kingdoms  under  the    'Babylonian  Empire^ 
 'tis  notwithilanding    certain  ,    that  each  King- 
 dom was  called  ,   and  ouglit  to  be  called  in  this 
 Prophecy  ,  the  tenth  part ;  becaufe  the  Prophet 
 having  defcribed   this  Empire  in  its  beginning, 
 by  its  ten  horns  ,  or  te^i  Kings  ^  'tis  neceilary  for 
 our  clear  underftanding  ,  that  every  one  of  thele 
 UnKings,^  and  Kingdoms,  fliould  be  called  one  of 
 the  ten  Kings  ,   or  of  the  ten  Kingdoms  ,    w^itli 
 re(pe<5t  to  tl^e  original  conilitution  of  the  Anti- 
 chrifiian  Empire. 
 
 Seeing  the  tcnih  part  of  the  Qty  which  mult 
 fall,  is  France  ,  this  gives  me  fome  hopes  ,  that 
 the  death  of  the  two  zs/itnejfes  hath  a  pai-ticular 
 relation  to  this  Kingdom.  'Tis  t\\t  fireet  or  place 
 o^ this  City,  I.e.  the  moll  fair  and  eminent  ^^r;^ 
 of  it.  The  M'itnejfes  muil  remain  dead  upon  this 
 Street ,  and  upon  it  they  muil  be  raifed  again. 
 And  as  the  deaths  of  the  WitneJJes  and  their  ^^y^r- 
 reciion  have  a  relation  to  the  Kingdom  of  France^ 
 it  may  well  fall  out  ,  that  we  may  not  be  far 
 diftant  from  the  time  of  the  Refurreviion  of  the 
 ivitneffes  ,  feeing  the  three  years  and  a  half  of 
 their  death  ,  are  either  begun  ,  or  will  begin 
 Ihortly. 
 
 .And  in  the  earthquake  ivere  flainfeventhoafandy 
 m  the  Greeks  it  is  ^  feven  thoufand  names  of  men  ,         '    •.; 
 
 L 1  4      ^  andr 
 
i^S  The  Mcomplifhment     Chap.lj. 
 
 ^arti.   and  not  feven  thoufand  men.  Iconfefs,  that  this 
 ■•  feems  Ibmewhat  myilerious :  in  other  places  we 
 
 find  not  this  phrafe ,  ■aames  of  men  put  limply  for 
 men.  Perhaps  there  is  here  a  figure  of  Grammer 
 called,  Myfallage  cajus  ,    fo  that  names  of  men ^ 
 are  put  for  men  of  name  ^  i.e.  of  railed,  andcon- 
 fiderable  quality ,  be  it  on  the  account  of  riches , 
 or  of  dignity  ,  or  of  learning.  But  I  am  more  in- 
 clined to  fay ,  that  here  thefe  Words,  names  of  men , 
 niuft  be  taken  in  their  natural  fignification  ,  and 
 doe  intimate,  that  the  total  Reformation  of  France  ^ 
 Ihall  not  be  made  with  bloodllied  ,  nothing  ihall 
 be  dellroyed  but  names  ,  fuch  as  are  the  names 'of 
 jUdonh^^  oi  Carmelites  ,  o^  jiuguftines  ,  of  Domi- 
 iticans  ^  o^ lacobins  ^  Francxfcans ^  Capucines^  Ie~ 
 fuites  ,  Alinimes  J     and  an  infinite  company   of 
 others,  whofe  number  'tisnoteafie  to  define, and. 
 which  the  Holy  Ghoft  denotes  by  the  number 
 feven  ,   which  is  the  number  of  perfection  ,  to 
 fignify,  that  the  orders  of  Monl^  and  T^ns  ,  Iball. 
 perifh  for  ever.     This  is  an  InjiitHtion  fo  dege- 
 nerated from  its  firil  Original  ,   that  'tis  become 
 the  ami  of  ^ntichnjl;  Thefe  oi'ders  cannot  perifh. 
 one  without  another. 
 
 ■  If  any  will  have  it ,  that  thefe  feven  thoufand, 
 flain ,  fignifie,  that  there  fiiall  be  bloodfhed  ,  it,, 
 vhallnotbc  great ;  for  the  number  (qwcw  put  for  an 
 mdifinite  number  ,  never  fignifies  a  great  one.  De 
 Lannay  is  very  much  miftakcn  when  he  fayes,; 
 that  the  feven  thouiimd  ,  who  had  not  bowed  the 
 s  King,  knee  to  Baal ,  lignified  a  great  multitude  ;  on  the, 
 contrary  they  fignified  a  very  fmall  number,  indeed 
 rhe  number  "was  fo  fmal],  that  Eliiah  did  not  know 
 of  them :  he  fayd,  lam  left  alone. 
 
 The  Kings  of  France  at  this  day  ,  do  lift  their" 
 4.Hthority  fo  high  ,  that  nothing  can  refillit,,  'Tis 
 
 therq 
 
 ic.  i8. 
 
13.      of  the7ropt?ectes.  1,6^, 
 
 therefore  probable  ,  that  every  thing  will  bend  Part  2 . 
 under  the  yoke  of  their  Will  when  they  ihall  refolve  T^^  author- 
 tobrealcwith  %ome\  and  it  feems  asif  the  Pro-Kijgsof  ^ 
 idence  of  God  was  preparing  the  way  unto  this  £'^''7.*^'^^ 
 thing  ,  by  the  Clergies  JDecUratidu ,  confirmed  by  over  the 
 that  of  the  Kin^  ,  viz..  that -^/«?'j'  depend  on  none  in  f."l'"§  ^"=' 
 any  thtng  which  concerns  Temporals  ;  ana  that   tts 
 never  la^!^fHL  to  deny  obedience  to  them  upon  a  pretext 
 of  Religion.  For  if  this  be  once  fixed,  whenever 
 it  fhall  pleafe  the  Kings  of  France  to  foriake  the 
 Communion  of  Rottfe  ,  ( by  this  Principle  of  the 
 prefent  Bifhops  )  it  cannot  be  allowed  ,  that  the 
 feofle  fhould  rebell  againft  them.    I  look  on  that 
 "Which  is  happened  in  England  ,  as  another  prepa- 
 ration unto  this  Event :  A  Kin^  of  a  Relizton  con- 
 traiy  to  that  of  the  State  reigns  peaceably  ;  the 
 reafon  is  ,    that  Providence  will  accuficme  the 
 fnhjeBs   to    pay  fubjection   to   Princes  who  arc 
 enemies  of  the  Ruling  Religion. 
 
 .And  the  remnant  were  affrighted  ,  and  gave 
 glory  to  the  God  of  heaven.  This  is  the  total  con- 
 verjton  and  reformation  of  the  ^^-w/^/;  part  of  the  OVj, 
 i.e.  oi  the  Kingdom  of  France^  that  fhall  quickly 
 follow,  after  the  Kings  of  France  fliall  have  broken 
 with  the  Bishop  of  Rome. 
 
 V.  14.  The  fecond  Wo  ispifi.^  and  behold  she  third 
 Wo  comet  h  (jjuicklj  h  namely,  the  fecond  of  the  f/^rc'^ 
 Woes  ,   which  had  been  denounced  after  the  found 
 of  the  fourth  Trumpet.     aAnd  I  heard  an  ^Angel  ^''*P-.  '*• 
 flying  through  the  r/iidfl  of  Heaven  ,  crying  with 
 a  loud   voyce.      Wo  .^   wo  ^   ti^o   to   the  inhabitants 
 of  the  earth,  by  reafon  of  the  oth^r  voycesofthe  Trum- 
 pet ,   which  are  yet  to  found.  The  fir f  of  thefe  three 
 woes  was  the  ^rashoppers^  who.  came  up  out  of  Saracens 
 the  bottomlefs  pit  with  their  Head  uipollyon^  and  denoted 
 in  Hebrew^^^f/^c«, Thefe  Qra'flaoppers  are  plain- hJppeS,'  ; 
 
%7Q-  ^^^  McompUfhment     Chap.  14. 
 
 Part  2.  ly  the  Saraceps^  Arabians  with  their  Head  ij^aho- 
 met.  The  fecond  Wo  y  is  the  domination  of  the 
 Turks  5  who  pafled  from  the  other  fide  o^Eaphratei 
 atthefoundofthe/.v^/jTrumpet.Andthef/?/r<^Wo 
 is  the  fall  of  the  Antichnfian  Empire. 
 
 Thefe  three  great  'events  deferve  to  be  diflin- 
 guifht  from  all  others;  for  they  have  changed, or 
 ihall  change  the  whole  face  of  the  world. 
 
 And  the feventh  Angel  founded^  Scc.  this  which 
 follows?  concerns  the  Kingdom  or  reign  of  lefus 
 Chrifl  and  the  Church ,  and  confequently  5  mull  be 
 referved  to  another  place^ 
 
 CHAP.      XIV, 
 
 Ohfervations  upon  the  17,  18,  19,  Chapters  of, 
 the  Revelation  ,  concermiig  the  fall  of  Anti- 
 cbrift's  Kingdom.  A  brief  Methodizingof  the 
 events,  which  the  Holy  Ghofthad difplacedin 
 the  Vifions. 
 *He  feventeenth  CiE;<«p?^r  contains  fomething 
 that  relates  to  the  deftrudion  of  Antichrifis 
 
 Kingdom. 
 
 V.  1 6.  And  the  ten  horns  which  thoufaweft:  upon^ 
 
 the  heafi  ,  thefe  shall  hate  the  whore ,  and  make  her 
 
 deflate  and  nak^d ,  and  shall  eat  her  flesh ,  and  burn 
 
 her  'with  fire. 
 
 V.  17.  For  God  hath  put  in  their  hearts  to  fulfil 
 
 his  will^  and  to  agree  and  give  their  Kingdom  unto 
 
 the  beafi  untill  the  words    of  God  shall    be  ful^ 
 
 pled. 
 
 There's  nothing  in  this  paflage  ,  that  hath  not 
 
 been  opened,  or  is  obfciire.  'Tis  clear,  that  thefe 
 
 JC/>f  J,  who  through  imioraiice,  orwealmefj,  fuf- 
 
 T 
 
Chap.x4»  of  the  Prophecies.  271 
 
 fer'd  their  power  to  be  ufiirped  by  the  Empire  of  Part  2. 
 the  papacy^  {hall  take  it  againj  they  shall  eat  her  fleshy 
 sr.liiall  enrich  themfelves  with  her  benefices  &  re- 
 Venues'y and h^rn  h(;r with  frej  i.e.  fliall'ibolillithe 
 the  memory  of  this  Romish  Smpire  ,  fo  that  no- 
 thing but  afhesfhall  remain  of  it. 
 
 The  iS'*^  Chaj)ter  is  a  long  defcription  of  the 
 ruin  of  the  jintichrifiian  imd  Babylonian  Smpire.  I 
 have  no  need  to  enter  into  thisChap.  becaiile  I  find 
 nothing  in  it  of  that  which  I  principally  feek,which 
 is,  thofe  certain  c^^r^^^r J  which  can  inform  us  of 
 the  time  of  this  fall\,  namely ,  whether  it  be  nigh 
 at  hand ,  or  afar  off.     There  is  nothing  there  con- 
 cerning it,  except  that  which  is  general.  As  to  this 
 Chapter ,  I  will  fay  only .  i^/r^.  We  mull:  remember 
 the  remarque,  which  hath  been  often  made  by  us, 
 that  Babylon  here  does  notfignify  flri6lly  the  C;/^ 
 of  Rome ,  as  moil  have  imagined .     *Tis  the  %uhole 
 Babylonian  Smpire  ,  as  appears  from  thefc  wotds. 
 Come  out  of  Babylon  my  people.    Ido  not  think,  that 
 any  great  number  of  Gods  people ,  hath  come  out  of 
 the  City  of  Rome;  hitherto  we  have  not  fcen  it. 
 My  fecond  remarque  is  ,  we  muft  not  (as  is  ufually 
 done )  over  much  prefs  the  myflical  fenfe  o^ divers 
 merchandifes. ,  which  are  reckoned  up  ,  and  were 
 fold  in  thatC/>7.  Ido  not  believe,  that  there  is  any  vvc  muii 
 other  mylkry  in  this  thingjthaa  that  this  Baby  Ionian  jJSch^fecft 
 Empire  being  fet  forth  under  the  Emblem  oi'agreat  myfteties 
 City^  it  was  neceflary  to  reprefent  it  as  a  Ctty  oflkuiat^"^ 
 great  commerce;  for  that  is  infeperable  from  great  J}]"'^''^"- 
 Cities.    Not  but  that  thefe  merchandifes,  and  the  Bah]im. 
 man^'  inllruments  of  Luxury  and  pleafures  ,  which 
 are  faid  to  have  been  in  this  C^Vy,  do  not  very  fit- 
 ly fignify ,  and  according  co  the  defign  of  the  Holy 
 Ghoft ,    both  the  Simony  and  debaucheries  of  this 
 ^orr«j>t€d  Church  in  the  general.    But  I  believe  not 
 
 that 
 
^7?  The  Accompli fhment      Chap.  14. 
 
 }^PXt  2"  that  'tis  neceflary  to  enquire  particularly  what  is 
 meant  (for  example)  by  the  iiik  ,  the  precious 
 Hones,  the  fine  linnen,  6cc. 
 Tbeburn-       My  Third  Obfervation  upon  this  1%^^  Chapter 
 l°L°^iS  ^^5  ^^  "^"^  ^^'^  interpret  literally  the  Metaphors  of 
 aoc  \>^\xTi- burnings  fre^  bloody  -Mid /laugh te-r^  which  the  Holy 
 kteSir!    Glioft  lets  before  us.     Certainly ,  thefe  are  not  the 
 Methods   vvhich  God  m^ikes  uie  of  to  elVablif]> 
 his    Kingdom,     I  think  indeed  ,  as  I  have  already 
 faid  ,  that  God  will  fufFer  J^ome  to  be  fac^t ,  as  he 
 fuffer'd  ferii[a.lsm   to  be  :  I  farther  believe,  that 
 this  grc-at  change  in  T\eligion  ,  will  not  be  made 
 without  blood  ihed,  as  it  hapned  in  the  lallage. 
 ^ut  feeing  the  City ,  in  this  Chaj/ier ,  and  general- 
 ly in  the   Revelation  ,  takes  in  the  whole  Baby- 
 lonian Empire  ^  v/e  mufl  not  imagine  that  all  this 
 great    circuit    of  Countries  fiiall  be   laid   de« 
 iblate. 
 
 The  i^^^  Chapter  is  the  lail  in  which  mention 
 is  madeofthedellruclion  oi u4ntkhrifts  Kingdom. 
 The  ten  firil  T'^erfes  of  this  Chapter  muli  not  be  dif- 
 joyned  from  tiie  forc.-going  Chapter  ,  for  theyai'e 
 only  the  continuation  of  it ;  The  folemn  rcjoy- 
 cings  of  the  Elefi- ,  after  the  ruin  of  Babylon  ,  and^ 
 the  confummation  of  the  Chnfiian  Church-^  hera 
 below  upon  Earth. 
 
 The  eleven  lait  Ferfes  of  the  C/ji^p?<?r,  contaiii, 
 a  wonderful  vifion  ,  wherein  fefus  ci?yz/?, appears 
 fitting  upon  a  white  Horfe^having  the  titles  oifaith^ 
 fif/!,  oitnte^  ofthe  word  of  God,  o't  King  of  Kings  y 
 of  Lord  oj^  Lords.  He  gathers  his  armies  together, 
 to  fight  againll  ihtBea(i,  andagainilthe/<»//f  Pro- 
 phet.  An  Angel  llandsintheSun,  and  calls  to  all 
 the  fowls  of  Heaven  ,  to  come  andeattheflelliof 
 chofe  men  that  mull  be  flain  in  that  great  battel^ 
 ^tliich  was  to  be  fought.  On  the  other  ride5the  Bea^^ 
 
Chap.i4i     '  of  tJ:>e  Trophecies],  .  ^^^ 
 
 and  ihc  falfe  Prophtt  gather  their  forces  j  the  battel  pait  z, 
 is  fought  >  the  i5f*'zy?  and  Kings  are  overcome^  he  is 
 taken  with  h\s  faifi  Prophet;  both  are  calUntothe 
 lakeoffire  and  brimitoae,  together  v/ith  all  thofe 
 whohadworfliipt  the  Image  of  the  Beafl.  All  this 
 is  magniticenr,  and  the  Figures  are  lofty.  But  there 
 is  nothing  new  in  this^and  m  my  judgement ,  'tis 
 nothing  but  a  recap  irulat  ion  of  the  tore-going  fi- 
 Jio»Sy  concerning  the  luin  o(  sy^fJtichrt/h  reign. 
 The  vifion  of  the  eleventh  Chapter  is  an  Epitome 
 of  the  vijions  that  follow,  and  this  is  properly  an 
 Epitome  of  the  vifions  which  wentbefore  3  there- 
 fore I  do.  not  ]udge  it  neceflary  :o  inlift  upon  it. 
 Efpecially  ,  feeing  nothing  is  found  of  that  which 
 wefeekfori  nameiy,  thchgns  and  marks  by  which 
 it  may  be  known  ,  when  and  at  what  time  the 
 reign  of  Amichrifi  mull  end.  *Tis  in  the  1 1 ,  14, 
 and  above  all  in  the  16''^.  Chapter^  that  we  find  the 
 CharaSlers  oiiWisend^  and  of  the  r/Vwf"  in  which  it 
 muil  come  to  pafs.  Therefore  it  was  neceiTary 
 only  y  that  we  fhbuld  infill  upon  thofe  Chap- 
 ters. 
 
 I  will  only  make  the  obfervation  upon  this '^''^^F^'"'" 
 Chapnr  jWmch  1  made  upon  tnetore-gomg.  T.  hat  murthers 
 we  mull  not  underftand  literally  the  expreflions  ofchamct^^ 
 war  and  deflrojifig ,  that  are  ulcd  here :  for  exam-  murf  no't 
 pie,  that  Iefn6  Chnli  m/fft  trend  the  wlne-prefs  of  the  ft^Sd  n"\ 
 %urath  of  God  ,  that  he  muli  give  to  be  eaten  by  the  rally. 
 fotfh^thefieshofiCiiigs^  of  Captains  y  of  mighty  men^ 
 of  Horfes^  ^ff^^^-)  '^■'-d  bond ,  &c.   Thefe  are  Meta- 
 phors borrowed  from  war  ,  and  muilbeunder- 
 llood  futably  to  the  nature  of  this  fpritual  war^ 
 which  Jefus  Chrill  muil  make  agsiinil /do Utrj,  Su- 
 j>erlfition ,  Herefes  ,  and  Tyranny  :  his  quarrel  is 
 ^  With  thefe,  and  not  with  »?«■«.   Befidesthereafons 
 ^^iljedged,  we  have  here  a  convincing  one  ,  that 
 
174  Tl^^  Accomflifhment      Chap.  14. 
 
 Part  2 .  the  Infirument  of  fo  many  viSiories,  and  which  mull 
 verf.  I  J,  make  fuch  a  (laughter,  is  the  shar^  fword  ,  that 
 comes  out  of  the  mouth  of  him  ti/ho  Jitteth  upon  the 
 ivhite  horfe.  And  the  remnant  i^tu  flam  %i/ith  the 
 fword  of  him  that  fat  u^ on  the  horfe  —  and  all  the 
 fowh  tvere  fUledwith  their  flesh.  Now  all  knowj 
 that  thisfharp  fword,  that  comes  out  of  the  mouth 
 of  Jefus  Chrift ,  is  the  Word  of  God  j  a  fpiritual 
 fword,  which  mull  a6t  only  fpiritual  llaughters, 
 and  which  does  not  dellroy  the  lives  of  men  ,  but 
 their  manners  and  Idolatries.  So  that  I  fear  j  left 
 thofe  are  miftaken^  who  hope  to  render  to  Babylon 
 that,  which  we  have  received  frorn  her  j  and  in  the 
 'cu.£  which  she  hath  filled^  to  fill  to  her  double ,  i.  e.  to 
 give  her  blood  for.  blood  ,  torment  for  torment. 
 This  isnotthe/^/mofthe^n'i:<?C/3//rc^.  . 
 ,  I  have  now  done  with  this  fubject ,  atid  I  think 
 there  remains  but  one  thing  to  do ,  that  I  may  give 
 TLciearldea  o£ our  frojhecies^  and  thatis,  to  £/?/><?- 
 miz}  and  rank,  according  to  the  order  of  time  ^  the 
 yarious  events  which  relate  to  xhzruin  oi  Anti-^ 
 chrijis  Kingdom  J  which  the  Holy  Ghoftdilplaced 
 and  confounded  5  to  the  end  that  the  prophecies 
 might  not  be  clearer  than  God  did  intend  they 
 fhould  be.  As  for  the  {^twcn.  plagues  of  the  feveri 
 viols ,  they  are  perfectly  ranked  according  to  their 
 order, and  according  to  their  times. 
 Acompen-      i.  The /Jr/?  plafi-ue  of  the/?r/^ vioLbcffinsabout 
 
 dious    Me-    ,  r^   "^      rr     °J  •    i    ii      1         /L 
 
 thodizing  the  year  ot  ourLord.900.  it  lalts  almolt  1^0. years, 
 o^  ^^^  t  ^  and  ends  under  the  Popedom  o£Leo  IX.  about  the 
 
 ventswhich  J 
 
 ina(i  biingyear  1050.  ^  .,       ■ 
 
 ^ntichrifl's     ^   The /^c<7«^  and  ^^^W  plapues,  which  are  the 
 
 toitiruio.  Croifades,  begin  at  the  end  or  the  eleventhzgc,  ana 
 
 end  at  the  going  out  ohhc  thirteenth ,  in  the  year 
 
 ii/o.  or  1292.     For  till  then  fome  of  the  Z.4- 
 
 tinskeTpnpoiibBxoninPalefltne  ,  fothat  they  talce 
 
Chap.  14-       of  the  ^rophecks.  275 
 
 up  the   rpace   of  about  two  hundred  years.     Part  s, 
 
 5.  The  fourth  plague  begins  before  the  Crei*- 
 fades;  but  if  we  pleafe  ,  we  may  place  its  begin- 
 ning where  the  foregoing  ends.  This  fourth 
 plague  is  the  encreafe  of  the  Pa^al  yoke  ■,  and  this 
 Period  beginning  at  the  jK^^r  1270,  fhall  continue 
 xxntiWihc  year  1378,  when  the  confequent  of  the 
 ffth  plague  begins  ,  namely  ,  the  weakning  of  the 
 Fapal  reign  by  thcfchifm.  Therefore  this  Period 
 will  .contain  I  o8j'f<ir/. 
 
 4.  Theyz/>/?pLigueis  therenioving  of  the  Pe^^fx 
 to  dwell  at  Avignon ,  and  the  grand  Schifm  of  the 
 M'efi.  It  begins  in  the  year  1305  and  lafts  untill 
 the  year  1440.  This  Period  being  a  little  jointed 
 within  the  former ,  lliall  laft  130,  or  1 3  5  .years. 
 
 5.  TliQ  Jixth  plague  ,  which  is  the  paifage  of 
 the  7 tirh  into  Eur ojfe  ^  and  the defolations  which 
 they  made  in  the  Popes  Dominion  ,  and  in  the  Latin 
 ir/j/^rc^jbeginning  towards  the  end  of  the  fourteenth 
 Age,about  theyear  1370.  and  lafting  untill  the  fiege 
 Ol:  f^ienna  under  Charles  the  fifth  in  i529,this  Perzod 
 will  be  1^0  years. 
 
 6.  They£"z;i?«r^  plague  beginning  about  xhtyear 
 I  Poland  lalfing  untill  the  endoi  our  Age  ,  and 
 the  beginning  ot  the  next ,  mud  lafb  about  190 
 years,.  This  iall  Period  is  longer  then  the  rell , 
 becaufe  God  intended  to  fubdivide  it  into  three 
 other  Periods. 
 
 7 .  The/r/?  Period  of  this  la^  viol ,  is  the  harve/fj 
 which  lalied  ^  o ,  or  ^o years ,  from  the  year  15x05 
 untill  1560  ,  when  all  the  Countreys  ,  which  were 
 to  be  Reformed ,  had  embraced  the  "^formation. 
 
 8.  Thtfecond'^triodoithisfeventhYiol^  is  that 
 feafon  and  ftate  of  relf  and  victory  ,  which  the 
 P^^^ir^  regviin'd ,  and  this/j^r/i?*^  kits  from  1560, 
 or  i)"70  j  for  fince  that  time  Popery  hath  received 
 
 no 
 
ij6  The  Accomflifhmmt     Chap.  14"^ 
 
 parts,  no  conGderable  check,  but  rather  h^th  much 
 prevailed  ;  it  hath  made  "war  againll  the  [amtsy 
 and  hath  overcome  thean . 
 
 9 .  Towards  the  conclufion  of  this  fecond  period 
 of  ihefeventh  viol ,  a  ibr^^erfecutton  muft  happen. 
 The  W'ttnejfes  clothed  in  Sackcioth  ,?.<?.  the  faithful, 
 who  are  under  the  Crofs ,  Ihall  be  opprelTed  ,  and 
 rtm'xmdead  in^^tfireetoi ^Q great  City  for  three 
 years  and  a  half.  That  is ,  the  profejfton  of  the  Truth 
 ihall  be  wholly  fupprejfed :  but  the  Truth  it  felf  fhall 
 not  be  buryed  ,  nor  layd  in  the  grave  ,  nor  for- 
 gotten. I 
 10.  At  tlie  end  of  the  three  years  ■an^  a  half,| 
 fhall  begin  the  third  period  of  the  feventh  viol, 
 which  the  Holy  Ghoft  calls  the  vintage.  This  is 
 the  total  ruin  of  Antichri^s  Kingdom  ,  and  this 
 period  {hall  lalf  205or2  5'7<f^rj  ;  'tis  probable  that 
 it  will  begin2bouiihejeari6^0y  or  a  little  wliile 
 after,    . 
 
 .  II.  The  firll:  thing  ,  which  fhall  be  done  in  the 
 third  period  of  the  feventh  vial  ,  is  the  Falloi  the 
 tenth  part  of  the  Citji ,  /.  e.  of  the  Kingdom  of  France. 
 which  ihall  break  w;ith  the  Kourt  of  Rome  ,  and 
 wholly  change  the  f?.ce  o( Religion  in  iha.t  Kingdom 
 This  is  the  firll  adion  of  the  vintage. 
 
 12.  The  'Beafi-  andthjs  falfe  Tro^het ,  the  Popt 
 and  his  Agents ,  ihall  rally  all  their  forces  :  but  Goc 
 lliall  w«y?^r  all  his  together,  and  give  the  lail  bio v* 
 .  to  Popery :  then  the  Beaft  and  the  talfe  Prophet  fhal 
 be  thrown  into  the  lake  ,  and  plunged  into  the  bot- 
 tomlefs  pit :  Babylon  lliall  wholly /k//  3  and  it  fhal 
 befaid,  ihz  is  fallen^  ,  llie  is  fallen, 
 
 CHAP 
 
chap.  if.       of  tlye  Prophecies:  ^JT 
 
 Parts. 
 
 CHAP.     XV. 
 
 Tlje  Reafon  why  in  this  tvork  we  Jpeak  of  fome 
 things  fo  pofitively.  Tlie  linking  together  of 
 our  Principles  ,  fuffers  its  not  to  doubt ,  that 
 we  now  are  at  the  end  of  the  retgn  of  the 
 papacy, 
 
 IN  the  fir  ft  Edition  of  this  workj)  I  did  here  finifh 
 what  I  had  to  fay  about  thofe  events  pail  and  fu- 
 ture, which  concern  the  ruin  ofuintichrifisKlng'- 
 dom.  Second  Edition^  have  this  advantage  ,  that 
 they  may  be  futedto  the pallates  ofthe  Readers ^o£ 
 whom  a  cryal  hath  been  made.  And  (were  it  poffi- 
 ble  forme  to  do  it)  I  would  gladly  ufe  this  piece  of 
 prudence  ,  with  refpe<5t  to  a  Remarque ,  which 
 very  many  have  made  ;  namely,  that  in  this  difcourfi 
 Ufe  fpeak^over  pofitively ^  and  with  too  much  c^n£^ 
 dence  ,  couceminj  things  uhtch  at  the  mofi  ought  to 
 be  propounded  only  as  conjectures.  Perhaps  fom^ 
 time  or  other  men  ihali  know  the  principal  rea-^ 
 fion  5  which  made  me  fpealc  info  confident  a  manner, 
 and  with  fuch  tokens  of  afurance.  In  the  mean 
 whilel  defire  their  attention  to  feveral  thirigs  whicU 
 I  have  to  {ay. 
 
 The  fir  ft  is.  That  /  do  notfpeakjo  confidently^  04  ^-h^fg  ^^l 
 ^iis  believedy  concerning  the  mofipartofthoje  things  ^"fnc 
 ii/hich  are  yet  to  come :   for  example,  I  lay  not  down  thara!-e 
 the  exaSl  time  of  the  reCptrre^ionofthe  ■witneffes.  I  prop'^und- 
 do  not  fay,  that  itfhalJ  be  exadly  in  fuch  a  year  >  for  ftrong  con^ 
 I  have  declared,  and  do  ftiil  declare ,  that  I  know '^^"^*' 
 pot  from  what  time  God  fhall  pleafe  to  begin, 
 
 M  m  rh^ 
 
27^  The  x^ccomplifhment      Chap.  15. 
 
 Piirt2.  the  reckoning  of  the  three  years  and  a  half  j  Not 
 but  that  I  ftrongly  hope,  that  God  intends  to  begin 
 it  at  the  time  of  the  Revocation  of  the  EM5i  of 
 Nantes:  but  this  doth  not  rife  toafuU-illurance. 
 That  which  concerns  the  rifng  again  of  our  Refor- 
 mation by  way  of  infpirations  ,  the  approaching 
 Reformation  oi  France  by  way  oi  Authority  ^  the 
 fall  of  the  tenth  part  of  the  City  ,  i.  e.  o£  France, 
 which  Ihall  forfalce  the  ^^^^/  Kingdom  y  this  I  fay 
 feems  to  me  to  be  more  than  a  conjeEiure  ,  I 
 confefs  it  j  and  if  things  fhould  fall  out  other- 
 wife  ,  I  fhould  be  very  much  mixlaken.  But 
 however  ,  ifthc  fa  II  o^fo^ery  ihould  begin  in  fome 
 other  J)  lace  ,  I  would  mgenuouflv  confefs  that 
 I  was  deceived ,  which  is  not  impoiTible.  That 
 which  I  faid ,  That  the  Countries  ^  Kingdoms ,  and 
 States  3  which  are  not  under  the  papacy ^  ought  not 
 to  be  accounted  the  fireets  cf  the  great  Ctty  ^  and 
 that  they  mull  not  feel  any  perfecution  ,  feems  to 
 me  more  than  probable,  and  I  believe  it.  Butnot- 
 '  withilanding,!  declare,  that  I  do  not  mal^e  it  an  Ar- 
 ticle of  faith  ',  and  if  it  fhould  fall  out,  that  God 
 ihould  fend  his  dcfolating  .fcourge  upon  all  the  Re- 
 formed Churches  in  Europe ,  without  excepting  the 
 places  where  our  Religtcn2iix.h.\sd2.y  bears fway;  I 
 grant  that  men  will  have  right  to  accufe  me,  that  I 
 have  guefs'd  v/rong,  but  not  that  Imaderalhcon- 
 clufions.  And  truly ,  when  I  confider  the  horrible 
 loofenefs^  which  every  v/here  prevails,  I  confefs,  that 
 I  cannot  but  fear  left  God  mould  thi-ow  all  into 
 the  fame  furnace, 
 what  is  Behold  therefore,  what  I  rf^?'/-,  namely,  that  this 
 ffopound-  is  the  lad ^erfecution ,  which  Antichrift  mufi  raife 
 tain.  afrainf}  the  Church  ,  and  that  ive  are  near  the  end  of 
 
 the  t%yelve  hundred  and  fixty  years  (which  is  the 
 Period  of  his  Empire^)  and  that  tn  the  beginning  of 
 
 the 
 
Chap.l^.         tfth'e  ^rofhecies^  279 
 
 the  next  age  ,  this  Empre  mufi  fee  its  end.     If  I  Part  a^ 
 iTiould  be  miftaken  nine  ox  ten  years  ^imdx.h2itlh\s 
 Empii-e  fhould  (inftead  of  ending  in  the/^^^r  17  lo, 
 or  thereabouts)  run  on  untillthe  year  1720,  Ido 
 not  think  that  any  could  juftiy  treat  me  as  afalfe 
 Prophet,  and  accufemeoframnefs.     Many  will 
 not  forbear  tojudgemer^ij/z ,  becaufe  I  propound 
 my  conjedrures  about  thefe  things  as  certain  con- 
 clufions.  To  this  1  have  a/^ccw^  thing  to  fay,  That 
 none  hath  reafon  to  be  oftended ,  that  1 2m  pojfejfe'd. 
 with,  and  perfwaded  of  that,  which  I  think  I  evi- 
 dently fee,  and  that  I  find  theproofs  of  what  I  pro- 
 pound convincing  to  my  felf.     I  fhould  do  ill  to 
 demand  of  others  the  fame  affurance ,  and  oblige 
 them   to  entertain  the  fame  perfwafion"  j    I  de- 
 clare the  contrary  in  exprefs  terms  :  lam  well  con- 
 tent (as  I  have  (aid)  that  my  Readers  fhould  account 
 thefe  alTertions  to  beconje^tqres,  provided  that  I 
 may  have  the  liberty  to  believe  what  I  fee,  or  what 
 I  believe  I  fee  in  the  wm?;?^^  of  the  Prophets.  Be- 
 fides,  it  feems  that  there  is  no  great  necefCty  of  pu- 
 nifhing  me  for  this  pretended  raihmefs  3  feeing  if 
 fo  be  that  I  am  miftaken ,  Time  is  preparing  for 
 me  a  mortification  fore  enough .     Let  us  leave  Prd»^ 
 vidence  to  work :  it  will  difcover  who  is  guilty  of 
 r^j/^w^y}  and  fond  credulity. 
 
 The  lad  thinff  which  I  would  fay  for  my  iuflifi-  o^/'P'"'"-' 
 cation  is ,  that  betore  any  condemns  me  ot  ramneis,  be  confi- 
 as  to  what  I  hold,  that  we  are  at  the  end  of  the  '^"^'^• 
 I  z6o years  o? AnHchrifis  reign ,  nly principles muft 
 DC  duely  weighed,  and  that  not  each  apart  (as  per- 
 laps  fome  have  done)  but  conj  ointly .     Behold  the 
 irincifles  and  their  connexion,     i .  The  firfl  is, 
 :hat  the  papacy  is  the   Antichriflian  Empire  of 
 '■i^hich  thefe  Trophecies  jpeakj      2.  That  Idolatry  is 
 fje  frinci^al  ^hara^erofthis  Antichriltian Empire. 
 
 Mm  a  3.  Th4t; 
 
2?o  Tie  AccompTipment      Chap,  15', 
 
 Part 2.  3.  That  this  Empire  of  the  Beafi  mujt  begin  whe-d 
 the  Roman  Empire  iva^  divided  into  ten  Kingdoms^ 
 and  "when  that  Head  (the  Emperors )  which  woi  in- 
 the  Apofile  Pauls  time^  woi  dejiroyed.  Here  are  three 
 principles  ,  which  I  know  not  how  tiay  Frote^ant 
 can  ddilbc  of.  We  fhall  prefently  fee  whither  they 
 will  lead  us.  4.  My  fourth  principle  is  ,  that  I 
 have  hit  the  truth  in  the  explicarion  o£i\\g.  feven 
 'Viols,  fo  that  the  llinking  ulcer  in  zhefirj}  is  the  hor- 
 rible corruption  of  the  Church  of  Rome  in  the  tenth 
 ■Age.  The  Sea  and  rivers  of  blood  in  the  two  follow- 
 ingplagueSy  are  the  Butcheries  aBed  by  the  Crot fades,  \ 
 Theencrcafe  of  the  Sun's  heat  in  the/o//r//?/?/<5r^«(r, 
 is  the  encreafe  ofthepapal  authority  :  the  Ecclipfe 
 anddarkningoftbis  Sun  in  the  fifth  plague  ,  is  the 
 grand  Schifm  between  Rome  and  Avignon  :  the 
 Kings  of  the  Eaft,  who  pals  ever  Euphrates ,  in  the 
 Jixth  plague^  aretheTurkj  ^  who  pafs  over  the  BoS' 
 phorus  to  invade  the  remainder  of  the  Greeks  Empire, 
 and  a  part  of  that  of  the  Latins :  and  laitly,  the  di- 
 viding of  the  great  City  intor/7r-£'^parts^  in  the  Z^- 
 venth  plague  y  is  the  dividing  of  the  Latin  Church  into 
 three  (^ommunions^FapijlsfLmherans ^  and  Refor- 
 med. I  lay  down  as  a  principle  ,  which  I  cannot 
 doubt  of,  that  I  have  hit  the  murk  in  i\-\c  explica- 
 tion of  thefe  plagttes.  But  this  ('tis  fiid )  feem^ 
 rash ,  to  alFert  ^o  confidently  that  which  can  only 
 be  a  ftrong  conjedure.  Men  may  objed  what 
 they  pleafe  againlt  this  expofition  ,  but  I  cannot 
 recant  it.  And  I  defire  the  World  ferioufly  to  confi- 
 dcr  only  thefe  two  things,  i.  That  my  explications 
 -Very  well  agree  with  the  tuords  and  Afetaphors  of 
 the  prophecy.  2.  That  ^tis  impofiible  that  chance 
 should  produce  an  explication  fd  univerfally  luckjf. 
 It  mult  be  remembred  what  we  laid  concerning 
 the  fpifiles  to  the  fevcn  Churches,  on  the  quellion, 
 
 whether 
 
chap.  1  y:         of  the  frophecles.  iSr 
 
 whether  they  are  Prophetical t   We  granted ,  that  Part  z* 
 there  are   forae  paffages  that  agree    well   with 
 the  applications  wh'icharcmade;but  we  obferved, 
 that  thefe  applications  are  fiir  from  being  univer* 
 lally  true  :    'tis  therefore  chance  that  produced 
 thofe  lucky  agreements.   But  if  any  one  comes, 
 who  fhall  mal;e  flichameafured  divifionof  fiww, 
 and  fuch  a  julr  application  of  thefe  times ,   and 
 the  .events  in  them  ,    unto  the  Chara^ers  with 
 which  thefe /ft/^K  Churches  are  marked  ,    fo  that 
 nothing  is  defeftivej  r^^«  I  iTiall  remain  perfe6i:ly 
 fatisfyed  ,  that  this  laft   Interpreter  hath  exactly 
 hit  the  truth ;  it  will  be  no  longer  a  conjefture. 
 Let  me  therefov^  be.  permitc^^d  to  remain  per- 
 fwaded  ,  that  I  have  hit  the  truih  as  to  the/even 
 plagues  J  feeing  they  fo  perfectly  agree  with  the 
 events  which  are  pall. 
 
 hiy  fifth  Principle  is  ,  that  T  have  not  been  left 
 happy  in  hitting  th-e  true  fenfe  of  the  harvefi  and. 
 vintage  in  the  fourteenth  chapter.  A  man  muffc 
 be  blind  ,  if  he  fees  not,  that  thefe  are  the  two 
 parts  of  the  i-3X\oi  Babylon.  Bahyhn  is  fallen  ^  is 
 fallen  ,  that  great  city  -y  and  immediately  after, 
 this  fall  is  divided  into  harvejl  ,  and  vimage  :  I 
 cannot  hinder  my  felffrom  feerng,that  thisiignifies 
 the  firfi  fall  of  Popery  ^bya  fird  Reformation^  which 
 certainly  is  come  to  pais  :  and  the  ^nal  fall  of 
 Popery ,  by  afecond  Reformation ,  which  rnult  come 
 lb  pafs.  ISlone  can ,  1  think ,  ferioufiy  eonfider  the 
 perfed:  agreement  between  the  reprefentations 
 and  the  Original ,  but  he  will;  be  perfwaded 
 that'tisfo. 
 
 6.  My  Jtxth  and  lafl  Trinciple  is  ,  that  iveare 
 
 in  the  lafl  Perfecmion  which  the  Church  muf  fuffer  , 
 
 from  the  Kingdom  of  zAntichrifl .     And  this  laft 
 
 Coiiclufion,  fa  naturally  and  neceftarily  fipwes 
 
 Mm  f  from. 
 
1  %t  The  Accompllfkment     Chap,  i  j. 
 
 J*art2.  from  the  foregoing  ones ,  that  none  can  acknow- 
 ledge the  preceding,  buthemufl  likewife  own 
 the  truth  of  this.     Let  us  now  fee  whither  thefe 
 Principles  do  lead  us. 
 All  oat  If  ^^'^^  Paj>acy    be  the   jimichrifiian.  Kingdom, 
 
 irincipies  then  certainly  the  jpwfl^  of  1260  prophetick<a(f=«/^/5, 
 umo"hc     om6o years  (which  are  affignecl  to  the  duration 
 eighteenth    of  tlic  Kingdom  of  the  Beait)  belong  to  it.     If 
 the^nd  of  the  principal  CharaBer  of  this  Kingdom  is  Idolatry ^ 
 '^ptkhrifis  >|-J3  clear,  we  mull  bec;in  to  reckon  the  duration 
 "  °  '        of  this  Kingdom  from  that  time  'm.\fjh.ich.Idolatry 
 was  fet  up  m  the  Church.    Now  'tis  certain,  that 
 the  Idolatrous  worlhip  of  %eliqHes2.nd.  oi Saints 
 Was  fully  ellablillit  in  the  fifth  Age  :    Reckon 
 1 260  years  fince  the  fifth  Age ,  this  will  bring  you 
 to  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  Age. 
 
 If  the  Empire  of  the  Papacy  be  the  Empire 
 of  the  Beafi ,  we  mufl  begin  it  at  the  time  when 
 the  Roman  Empire  was  divided  into  ten  Kingdoms : 
 For  the  Holy  Ghofl  fpeaks  fo  in  exprels  and 
 clear  terms.  Reckon  i  z6o years ,  (ince  the  divifion 
 of  the  Roman  Empire  into  ten  Kingdoms ,  which 
 was  done  in  xht fifth  zAge^  and  this  will  lead  you  to 
 the  eighteenth  ^ge. 
 
 If  the  1{oman-pajHli  See  is  that  man  of  fin ,  of 
 whom  St, Paul  fpeaks  in  the  id  Chap,  of  the  Epift. 
 to  the  Theffalonians,  we  mufl  reckon  the  iz6oyears 
 (afligned  to  his  Empire)  from  the  time  that  the 
 .,,.  '  Imperial  dignity  which  held  at  Rome  ,  ceafed  to 
 ^£?/<s? ,  or  withhold,  which  happened  in  the  ^/i"^ -^^ff. 
 Reckon  again  your  1 260  ^^-^rj  fince  that  time, 
 and  you  will  fee ,  that  you  fall  upon  the  eighteenth 
 jige. 
 
 \i  we  have  hit  right  in  explaining  the  feven 
 viols  ,  and  the  fez>gn  plagues  ,  the  lall  viol  hath 
 been  peuredout  fince  the  time  oi  Lmh&r  ,  and  its 
 
 influence 
 
Chap.  15.        of  the  ^rophecles^o  2S3*' 
 
 influence  is  running  ftill ,  according  to  the  pro-  Part  2.' 
 portion  of  the  preceding  viols  >    it  cannot  be 
 running  out  above  t^uo  hundred  years.    Reckon 
 again  by  this  rule  ,   and  you  will  fall  into  the 
 eighteenth  -Age. 
 
 If  the  harve(l  and  the  vintage  in  the  fourteenth 
 chapter  .y  arereally  the />'/?  and  y^'C'o^tji  part  of  the 
 fall  of  the  Antichrijlian  Papacy  ,  which  mufl  be 
 produced  by  a3  many  Reformations  ,  then  the 
 Reformation  in  the  lafi  <iAge  mull  have  been  the 
 harvejl:  lengthen  as  much  as  voupleafe  thefpace 
 of  time  between  the  harvejl  and  vintage  ,  you 
 cannot  make  it  longer  than  t^uo  hundred  years,. 
 Reckon ,  and  you  will  fall  upon  the  eighteenth  Age^ 
 iQ^wd  there  the  vintage,  and  the  final  m«  of  the 
 Papacy. 
 
 Laftly  5  if  all  that  we  have  faidis  rational  ,  'tis 
 impoflible  that  this  fhould  not  be  the  laftperfe- 
 cution:  iov ih.t  Reforr/iatton  cdX\v,othc  raifed  again 
 fo  as  to  fall  down  a  fccond  time  ^  feeing  we  have 
 proved  ,  that  the  Period  o£  1160 years  is  2ihout  to 
 expire:  therefore  reckon  this  perfecution  as  the 
 laji  5  and  make  it  to  be  as  long  as  you  will,  provided 
 you  obferve  the  meafure  which  God  hath  fee 
 to  the  longefl  perfecutions  that  the  Church  hath 
 fuftered  ,  and  this  however  will  bring  you  unto 
 the  eiirhteenth  A<ts. 
 
 o  o 
 
 Obferve,  I  pray  you ,  how  many  things  do 
 bring  you  to  this  eighteenth  Age.  Admire  the 
 Tneettngoi  {o\X]2ny  paths  ^  which  do  all  bring  you. 
 to  the  fame />w«?.  And  remember  this  undoubted 
 Principle^  that  ViV  impojftbleth.at  falfe  conj enures 
 fhould  hit  right  in  every  thing. 
 
 I  entreat  above  all ,  the  Roman-Catholickj  to 
 conGder  ferioufly  this  Principle.  How  can  they, 
 perfwade  themfelyes ,  that  a  fyftem  of  lyes  and  falfe 
 
 Mm  4.  fup- 
 
2 
 
 Part 2..  fuppofitions  fhould  h?ng  well  together?  That 
 we  fhould  find  in  their    Roman   See  exactly  all 
 xhcCh«raUers^  whichare  given  to  the  man  »/y?«, 
 to  the  Beaft  in  the  %jveUtion ,  lofpiritual  Babylon^ 
 to  the  -where  clothed  tn  [car let  j    that   we  fhould 
 meet  wich  the  Ch^raHers  of  the    Papacy   m  its 
 birth  ,     exa&iy  in  the  time   that  the  Prophets 
 have  markt  out  for  the  birth  oi  the  Antichrifiian 
 ICingdom  j     that  we  fhould   find  fo  exad  thefe 
 y^T^tfwgreat  judgments  of  God,  denoted by/^z'^^ 
 plagues  3   that  God  fhould  exadly  at  this  time 
 permit ,    that  F.  Maimbonrg  fhould  publifh  one 
 hiflory  upon  another  ,  oj  the  decltningofthe  Em- 
 pre  ,  O/  the    Croifades  ,   Of   the  Schtfm  of  the 
 Greek^  ,    Of  the  great    Schtfm  of  :he  Wefi  ^  Of 
 JLmheranif/n  ,  and   Of  Calvtnifm  ,    for  this  pur- 
 pofe  ,    to  raile  our  attention   unto  thefe  great 
 events  of  the  feven  plagues  ,  which,  without  this, 
 perhaps  none  would  have  thought  of     learn--, 
 eflly  befeech  them  (I  fay)  ferioully  to  confider 
 this  heap  of  circumflances ,   and  to  tell  me  ia 
 their  Confciences  3  whether  C/^^2«<r<f  can  produce 
 an   agreement  of  above  a   hundred  or  two  hun- 
 dred points^  relating  to  the  fame  fubje6t.    None 
 can  ever  make  this  rcfle<5i;ion  feriouily  ,   but  he. 
 I3^ufl  be  convinced.  \  ,  •^' 
 
 CHAP. 
 
Qhap.x^.         ef  the  ^roplecies<,  ^8y 
 
 I    III.   ,--   »•      n     .        I     ■    ■  ■  .  ^ 
 
 C  H  A  P.      XVI. 
 
 Of  the  thou fand years,  reign.  That  in  all  the  pafl 
 time  ,  there  is  not  a  time  tohefound  ^wherin 
 Satan  hath  been  bound.    Four  heads  of  argu- 
 ments to  prove  this  reign.    The  firfl  is  ,    the 
 fifth  Monarchy  i  fo  plainly  promifed  to  the  faints, 
 
 ¥T7"  E  have  dpnc  examining  that  which  rel^ntes 
 Vy  to  the  fall  of  the  Antichnflian  Kingdom. 
 That  we  may  keep  our  word ,  thatwc  gave  in  the 
 "Title  oi^ OUT  fecoijd part  ,  we  muft  i^om' enquire, 
 what  muft  happen  i;o  the  Church  after  that^rf^?; 
 event.  This  is  laid  down  in  the  2,0  chapter  of 
 ^e  l^evelation^  in  thefc  terms. 
 
 V.  I.  And  J  faw  an  jingel  ceme  down  from 
 eaven  ,  having  th,e  key  of  the  bottomlefs  pit  ,  and 
 ii great  ahain  in  his  hand. 
 
 V.  2.  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon  y  that  old 
 ferpent  ,  which  is  the  devil  and  Satan  ^  and  bound 
 bint  a  thoufand years. 
 
 V.  -2^.  And  cafl  htm  into  the  bpttemlefs  pit  ^  and  shut 
 him  up^  andfet  afealupon  him.^  that  he  should  deceive 
 the  narioni  no  more  ,  till  the  thoufand  years  should  be 
 fulfilled;  and  after  that  he  mufl  be  loofed  a  littlejcafon, 
 
 V.4.  And  I  jaw  thrones  ^  and  thej  fat  upon  them  ^ 
 and  judgment  Ufas  given  unto  them  :  and  Ifaw  the 
 fouls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  fgr  the  witnefs 
 ^f  lefus;  and  for  the  word  of  God.  ,  and  which  had 
 not  worshipped  the  beajl ,  neither  his  image  ,  neither 
 h  d  received  his  mark^upon  their  foreheads  ,  or  in 
 thetr  hunds  j  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  (^hrijl 
 {t  thoufand  jears* 
 
286  The  ^ccompUfhment      Chap.  16/ 
 
 VmII.  v.  ^.  But  the  refi  of  the  dead  lived  n-ot  again^ 
 until  the  thonfand  years  tuere  fimshed.  This  is  the 
 firjl  refurre^iofi. 
 
 Behold  the  Text ,  which  is  the  rubje61:  of  fo 
 many  doubts ,  and  fo  many  controverts  !  Behold 
 that  which  hath  made  the  pretended  Hereticks  , 
 who  are  call'd  ChiUafis^  and  Millenaries.  1  mean' 
 notthofe  Chilians  ^  who  have  believed  a  thoiifand 
 years  reign  of  the  Church ,  during  which  time  it 
 mufl  enjoy  (according  to  their  opinion)  the  car- 
 nal and  jiaful  pleafures  of  the  world  :  thefe  were 
 filthy  fpiritSj  which  came  out  of  the'  Dragons 
 liiouth. 
 A  (^ifiin-       •^'^^  ^^  ^'^^'  thofe ,  who  believe ,   that  after  the 
 a'ton  be-   .Yf^m  of^ntichrifljand  before  the  end  of  the  world, 
 wirand'   . God  referves to himfelfapmo^ of  zthoMfand jears, 
 i^ihrnf    jq  which  he  muft  reign  by  himfelf  and  his  people^' 
 pour  out  upon  them  an  abundance  of  his  fpirit,' 
 bring  all  2^ation's  to  his  kno-w ledge ^  govern  them 
 with  a  golden  fcepter ,  and  no  longer  with  an  iron 
 one,  fecure  themfrom^ll  evil,  arid  from  all  dan- 
 ger of  corruption :  as  for  thefe  ,,1  fay(,  the  time  is  co»  , 
 ming,  and  that  very  fhortly,  that  men  fhall  be  aflia-  , 
 med  that  they  have  branded  them  with  the  names 
 o{  Chiliajt-Sy  oi Millenaries^-x\\<i  ^^Xh-Monarchymen, 
 I  have  formerby  obferved,  that  there  is  fomething" 
 that  is  furprizing  and  divine  in  the  due  underftan- 
 ding  of  Prophecies.  We  wonderat  the  ftrange  llu-. 
 pidity  o£ the  •  ^en^s ^  who  do  ildt  difcern  in  their}, 
 ciwn  Oracles ,  our  ^efiu  and  their  Mejfias.   We 
 are  Aftoniflit  at  thedifmalblindnefsoftheP^;?;//sJ5 
 who  do  not  fee  the  Beafi  and  Antichrifi  in  that 
 which  they  call  their  Holy  See ,  and  their  Holy 
 Church.  God  h^th  had  reafons ,  why  he  hath  given 
 thefe  men  eyes  that  they  fhould  not  fee  ,  and  a 
 he^rtvoidof  underltanding.  Certainly  here  is  the 
 
 famq 
 
 StCi. 
 
 id 
 
)hap.l6.       of  de  Prophecies-  287 
 
 ;jne  thing.  There  muft  be  a  blindnefs  greater  then  Part  2„ 
 in  be  imagined ,  in  thofe  who  fee  not  this  Kingdom  ^  J'*  J"'P"- 
 ^lefiu  C^ri/i^  and  the  Churchy  which  muft  make  men  have 
 'le  feventh  Period  of  the  world.  There  is  ^ome-JjJ'jJ^JI^'" 
 :iing  fupernaturall  in  this  blindnefs.  I  had  this  fa-  mre  the 
 bur  from  God,  that  Ifiw  this-^«V»inthe5m- J/j|"^^ 
 ■ures-i  everfince  I  was  able  to  read  andunderftand  chnft  oa 
 lem,  without   having  read  either  any  Commen-^  eeanh. 
 fries  upon  the  Revelation^  or  writings  o^ the  Afd* 
 n Aries. ''I  hope  to  make  out  the  truth  of  this  Reign 
 'ith  fuch  clearnefs  ,  that  it  fhall  be  difficult  to 
 lake  any  doubt  ofit. 
 
 Firft  5  it  is  agreed  on  all  hands ,  that  v/ithin  the  ^f  '=  im- 
 aration  of  the  Churchy  we  mull  neceilarily  find  find'in^he 
 Period  o^ 2Lt ho i4fand  years  i  in  which  it  may  be  ""1^  by- 
 id,  that  Satan  hath  been  bound  ,  i.e.  hindred  in  tb^r the°Pc" 
 s  defigns  ,  which  are  feduUion  ^xnd^erfecution.^^^^'^^'^ 
 his  it  too  plain   to  be  denyed.  But  where  iTiall  years, ^a 
 e  find  this  Period  ?  I  am  forry  to  fee   fo  gre^t,  J'^J'^^^^^- 
 learned ,  and  fo  holy  a  perfon  as  Vsher  Arch-  be  bound, 
 fhop  o£  Armagh  ^lo  place  this  period  of  a  r^t?^^;- 
 nd  years  within  the  time  of  Chrifls  Incarnation, 
 d  the  eleventh  Age.     How  can  any  one  fay, 
 at  the  Devil   was  bound  during  that  fpace  ? 
 it  with  refpe6t  to  feduBion  ?  In  the  three  firft 
 ges  did  he  not  feduce  men  ?  Were  not  the  Pa- 
 ns  feduced  i  Their  Religion,  was  it  not  the  Ru- 
 ig  'Religion?  Thcvc  were  C/?>-//?w«J5 1  grants  but 
 am  periwaded  ,  that  they  were  natihc  fiftieth 
 irt  of  the  whole  Roman  Empire. 
 In  the  fucceeding  Ages ,  hath  he  not  kt  on  foot 
 at  grand  fedu6lion ,  that  is  called  the  Beafi ,  the 
 '.Ife  Prophet  .f  the  Kingdom  o£Antichri(i  i' Hxith 
 nothr ought  Idolatry  into  the  Churchy  theabo- 
 ination  into  the  fmdiuary,  fuch  tyranny  ^  pride  ^ 
 d  corruption  of  manners ,  that  there  was  nevet 
 ,  greater 
 
i?S  7$e  Accomplipment        Ghap.  i( 
 
 part  2.  greater  among  the  P^^^wx  f  Withrefpe6t  to  fef^ 
 
 fecution ,  hath  he  been  bound  j  hbw  much  bloo^  hat' 
 
 he  fhed?  how  many  ButchenesXyx&i  he aftcd  ?  ho-^ 
 
 many  Majfacres  i  wha:  a  great  number  of  M;0rtjrs\ 
 
 Can  it  enter  in:o  any  mans  thoughts ,  that  thi 
 
 fhould  be  called  the  Period  o£S^aKs  binding?  Hi 
 
 was  never  fo  broken  loofCo 
 
 'jhe  faifity      What  do  thofe  gain  ^  who  cci^nc  three  hundred 
 
 ofthoirhy-yg^j.g  loiucy     auQ  ftold  ,  that  Satan  began  to  bf 
 
 »s  ho  begin  Dound  at  thc  timc  ot  Copjtantm  ?  They  muft  upoi; 
 
 tr'^J^tin,  ^^^^^  principle  ,  place   their  ending  at  the  yeai 
 
 thirteen  hundred  ^  and  lb  include  within  their  P^ 
 
 riod  of  the  thottfand  years  'the  rage  oftbc  Bea/tl 
 
 who  hath  fed  upon  the  blood  of  the  faints,  th 
 
 fcduclions  of  the  falfe  Prophet ,  who  makeis  rh 
 
 Image  of  the  Beaft  to  be  woi'lhipped ,  aiid  th« 
 
 whole  world  to  run  after  him ,  who  obiigeth  al, 
 
 men    to   bear  his  mark  upon   their  foreheads 
 
 Who  makes  war  airainfl  the  Saints^  and  overco 
 
 meth  them.  In  one  word ,  they  muft  take  in ,  intc 
 
 tTieir  Period  of  Satan s  binding,  that  fpace  of  time . 
 
 ill  which  the  Revelatjcn  lets  forth  the  1>ragot, 
 
 as  broken  ioofe,  giving  his  power  wihtBeafi. 
 
 and  devouring  the  whole  world .  Once  again ,  thij 
 
 is  a  blindnefs-which  I  cannot  conceive. 
 
 If  theic  was  no  ot;her  argument  againft  theJfJ 
 two  Hy^Qthcfes^  this  alone  woiild  be  enough  tc 
 convince  me  oftheir  faifity  j  namely ,  the  terrible 
 confulion  into  which  thefe  j^uthors  do  pu 
 the  Vijions  of  the  %eveUtion .  To  any  one  wh< 
 fiath  liudyed  them ,  it  is  evident ,.  that  the  Pro^he 
 hath  obferved  the  Order  of  Hifiory ,  at  lead  iu  the 
 grois  of  events.  He  had  levei-al  vijions  concer 
 riing  the  fame  thing  j  and  in  the  order  of  tliefe  vi 
 iion  3  the  order  of  all  their  icircumftances  does  no 
 alwayesj  in  every  thing,  agree  with  tHs  order  o 
 
 events 
 
Chap.  1 6.         of  the  l^rophecies.  lt^ 
 
 tvencs,  and  this  7/c  have  obfcrved,  and  cleared.  Part s^ 
 But  I  lily  it  again ,  the  grofs  is  alwaycs  according 
 to  the  order  or  hijlory  :  this  order  is  obferved  in  the 
 1{evelation^  that  the  btrth  ^nd ^rogre/fes  of  ^ntt~ 
 chrtfis  Kingdom  are  laid  down  berore  its  JaiL 
 Now  the  Authors  w'e  have  fpokeri,  do  make^S* 
 John  guihy  of  a  Parachronifme  of  two  thousand 
 years.  After  he  had  finiiht  the  narrative  of  the  n»>'» 
 oi  Anuchriji  ^  and  gone  through  a  Period  of  1260 
 yean^  which  if  wc add  to  them  the  fpace  from  the 
 Incarnation  of  Chrift,  unto  the  revelation  of  the 
 fon  of  perdition^  make  ahtioft  two  thov^fwYid  years. 
 After  this,  I  lay,  they  make  him  on  a  fudden  to 
 go  back  as  far  as  the  beginning  of  the  -(^hi-ijlii^n- 
 Church.  Is  there  any  other  inltance  of  fuch  con- 
 fuHon  in  this  ^oo^PLet  them  fhew  it.  What  mean 
 thofe  woixis,  ky^fter  this  (fo  the  French  vcrfion) 
 which  begin  the  20  Chapter  ,  and  denote  always 
 hot  only  the  fuccellion  oi  vtjions^  but  of  times  f 
 This  work  is  already  larger  than  I  intended  to 
 inake  it  j  but  notwithftancling  I  cannot  forbear  to 
 lay  down  a  few  of  our  argument  s^ih&r^  are  fo  ma- 
 ny,  that  one  might  crush  the  contrary  opinion  with 
 number: but  I  ih?ll  only  urge  the  principal  ones. 
 Illiall  dpen  as  it  were  four  f prints  of  argumentis,  Four 
 which  I  Ihall  leave  every  man  liberty  to  lound  and  'pf'^gs  of_ 
 
 J.  .  .  ■'  r  ^r         ■    I  i        •         arguments 
 
 dive  into  ,  contenting  my  leit  with  producing  that  dc-* 
 them,  and  drawing  from  them  the  principal  evi-  "he"S*^ 
 dences,  which  clearly  dilcover  this  future  reign  o/of  chrifts 
 '9ur  Lord  lefm  Chrtji ,  cS"^°° 
 
 My  firfi  fpring  ,  or  foiirce  of  arguments,  will  The  firft 
 be  in  ihcProphectei  that  fpeakof^  fifth  Afonarchy  ^?"'^^.^^ 
 referved  for  the  Samts.    'Tis  impoffible  to  find  a  Monarchy, 
 rational  lenfc  in  them ,  without  fuppofing  this  f^"'^''^'* 
 thoufnnd  years  reign.   There  are  two  remarkable  saints» 
 ones  in  tbe  book  of  'Daniel -^  In  the  2.  Chapter 
 
2*90  The  j^ccompUPoment      Chap:  \6. 
 
 Parts.  Nehuchadnefar  fees  a  ftatue,  whole  head  was  of 
 gold,  the  llioulders  of  filver,  the  belly  of  brafs, 
 the  leggsof  h'on,  the  feet  and  toes  partly  of  h-oHj 
 and  partly  ofearth.  The  Trc^fcfi^  interprets  to  him 
 thefe  four  metals  of  the  ftatue,  that  they  are/o//r 
 great  Monarchies.  The  iron  leggs  j  by  confent  of 
 all,  (ignifie  the /o^rr^  Monarchy,  which  is  the^^?- 
 man.  The  feet  and  thie  ten  toes^  partly  of  iron, 
 and  partly  of  earth  ,   fignifie  the  ten  kings   or ! 
 Kingdoms ,  which  wxre  to  divide  the  Roman  Em^  \ 
 Da    ■>      P^''^^  ^^^  weaken  it  at  the  lame  time,  ^nd  wher- 
 V.  4i',V.   ^  thou  fawefl  the  feet  and  the  tees  ^  part  of  potters 
 clay  ,  and  part  of  iron ,  the  kingd.om  shall  be  divi- 
 ded ^  btit  there  shall  be  in  it  of  thefirength  of  irony 
 forafmuch  as  thou  fA^vefi:  the  iron  mixt  with  miery 
 clay.     .And  as  thetoesof  the  feet  were  part  of  iron  ,  , 
 and  part  of  clay  ,  fo  the  kingdom  shall  be  partly 
 flrong^  and  partly  brol^n.     Thefe  ten  toes  are  the 
 ten  Kings  ,  which  were  to  make  up  the  Kingdom- 
 of  Antichrifl  ,  and  reign  together  with  him  ,  in 
 the  lall  Period  of  the  Roman  Empire;  during  the 
 1 2 60  J' f^r J  marked  in  the  Revelation.  Now  what 
 happens  at  the  end  of  the  reign  of  thefe  ten  Kings, 
 y.  ^^.        and  of  the  fourth  Monarchy  ?  And  in  the  dayes  of  j 
 thefe  ki^gs  shall  the  God  of  heaven  fit  up  a  King-  ! 
 dom^wh/ch  shall  never  be  dejtroyed:,  and  the  King- 
 dom shall  not  be  left  to  other  people  ,  but  it  shall 
 break^in  pieces  and  confume  all  thefe  Kingdoms ^ 
 and  it  shall fiand  for  ever. 
 
 Behold  a  fifth  Monarchy ,  diiferent  from  the  ten 
 The  Mo-  Kings ^  which  mufl  break  them  in  pieces,  and 
 pt"miied  niult  continue  after  them  for  ever,  i.e.  untillthe 
 ro  chrift,  end  ot  the  world.  'Tisgranted ,  that  this  Kingdom^ 
 P?S  in  that  shall  never  be  dellroy  ed ,  is  that  oilefus  Chrifi. 
 the  Ages  g^t  is  it  not  as  clear  as  the  day ,  that  thii  King- 
 ^^*  '     dom  mull  not  appear  ^ncill  atter  that  the  ten 
 
2hap.i6.  of  the  Prophecies.  291 
 
 iings  and  the  ten  Kingdoms  shall  have  been  brb-  Part  2. 
 
 .en  in  pieces  by  this  fifth  Monarchy.  I  confefs,! 
 lave  nothing  to  fay  to  them  who  are  incapable 
 f  beholding  this  evidence j  and  I  do  not  con- 
 eive  how  it  can  be  laid  ,  that  we  muft  go 
 ack  beyond  the  ten  Kings ,  that  we  may  place 
 ie  Monarcljy  (f  lefta  Chriji  before  them,  when 
 le  Prophet  fo  plainly  placeth  it  after  the  ten- 
 '.trigs.  Is  it  not  expresly  f-iid ,  that  this  fifth  Mo^ 
 archy  muil  break  in  pieces  and  deilroy  thefe 
 '»  kingdoms  ?  How  thercfoi-e  can  it  go  before 
 lem  5  or  have  its  duration  parallel  to  theirs  ? 
 
 In  the  feventh  Chaptey  of  the  fame  Prophecy ^ 
 re.  have  the  fime  four  Monarchies ,  under  the 
 mages  o^  four  Bea/ls.  'Tis  confeiled  ,  that  the 
 jftrr/^Beail,  that  had  ten  horns,  isthe  Roman  Em- 
 re.  All  our  zi^riters  grant,  that  thefe  ten  horns, 
 lat  fignifie  ten  Kings,  are  the  ten  Kingdoms,  into 
 'iiich  the  %cman  Err.pire  was  divided  after  the 
 me  ot  Valentinian  the  third,  and  that  thofe  ten 
 irns  reign  together  withtb^e  little  horn,  which 
 Antichrifh.  When  the  Prophet  had  feen  both 
 .e/o/^r//;Beall,and  the  three  firll  wholly  dellroved, 
 lU  their  bodies*burnt  Vv'ith  fire ,  he  adds,  And  I  , 
 u>  in  the  ntght-vificns ,  and  behold  one  like  the  v.i^."^' 
 m  of  Man  came  with  the  clouds  of  heaven  ,  and 
 ■me  unto  the  Antient  of  dayes ,  and  they  brought 
 m  near  before  him ,  and  there  w  as  given  him  do- 
 mion  ,  and  a  glory ,  and.  a  Kingdom  ..that  allveo' 
 ?, nations,  and  languages  should,  ferve  him :  his 
 minion  is  an  everlufltng  dominion,  ^l'hlch  shall  not 
 fs  a-way ,  and  his  Kingdom  that  zvhich  shall  not 
 
 deflroyed.  And  to  the  lame  purpofe  in  the  cxpli- 
 tion  of  the  vifion.  And  the  ten  horns  out  of  this  ^-  24' 25. 
 ngdom ,  are  ten  Kings  that  shall  arife,and  another 
 nil  arife  after  them ,  and  he  shall  be  diver fe  from 
 
 the 
 
i 
 
 %gi  The  AccompUfbment        Chap.i(S; 
 
 tart 2.    the  firli,C0c.  jind   he  shall  Jfeak^  great    word'i 
 
 againfi  the  mofl  high  ,  and  shall  wear  out  the  faint 
 
 of  the  mo(i  high  ,  and  thinks  to  change  timt    unt 
 
 hawes  j  and thcj shall  begiventnto  his  hand  ,  unnll 
 
 a  time ,  and  times  ,  and  the  dividing  of  tttms ,  i^c 
 
 All  are  agreed  that  Antichnfl  is  here  intended] 
 
 and  all  Protefiants  grant  that  this  is  the  Papacy  , 
 
 and  that  its  retgn  is  to  laft   1260  years.     Now" 
 
 what  is  to  happen  after  xKistime^  znd  times ^  anc 
 
 V.  26.     ^  dividing  or  half  a  time  ?   But  the  judgment  shall 
 
 Jtt^  and  they  shall  take  away  his  doj^inton^  to  con 
 
 fume  ,  and  to  defiroy  it  unto  the  end.     Behold  th< 
 
 dellru6tion of  Anttchrifis  t^mgdom.   Immediately 
 
 ■    ,      after  the  Prophet  adds  ,   And  the  Kingdom  ,  ana 
 
 ''■      dominion  i  and  the  greatnefs  of  the  Kingdom  under. 
 
 the  whole  heaven  ,  [hall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the 
 
 faints  of  the  moft  High  ,    iyho(e  Kingdom    is    an 
 
 everlaftirfg  Kingdom  ,  and  all  dominions  shall  ferve\ 
 
 and  obey  him.     Beliold  the  reign  and  Kingdom  of 
 
 the  6^;;;f^,   and  a  reign  whicn  fucceeds  to  that 
 
 o£Antichrtfl.   In  truth  ,  we  mull  give  the  lye  to 
 
 the  Holy  Spirit ,  if  we  fuppofe,  that  we  mull  gd 
 
 b'lck  two  i\ion'[2nd  years  before  the  end  of  Anti-, 
 
 c/;rx/?x reign,  to  place  the  beginning  of  this  rejgn 
 
 of  the  Saints  and  of  Jefus  Chrill.  Here  we  have 
 
 the  Son  of^i'an  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven^ 
 
 after  that  the  four  Bealts,  Jt.«r.  the/o«r  Empires  ^ 
 
 have  been  broken  to  pieces  >  to  receive  the /:/«^- 
 
 dom  from  the  hand  or  God  his  Father  ,  and  reiga 
 
 for  ever  untill  the  end  of  the  world.     We  muf 
 
 woSv  Tpeak  without  any  judgment.,   ifwef^iy,   tha 
 
 cannot  be  thisevetlafting  Kingdom  of  Jclus  Chrifl  5  is  tob 
 
 o?fhe"°°'^  underilood  of  the  heavenly  reign  ,   after  the  en( 
 
 jcingdom   of  the  world  ,    and  the  lafl  judgment.     For  the 
 
 ^-fr'thc     Apoille  St  P^/// faith  in  plain  terms  ,   that  Jefu^ 
 
 fuomcnt.  ^^^"^^^  ^^^^  then  reiga  no  longer,  and  r^^^'^^ 
 
chap.  16.         of  the  Trophecies.  2pj 
 
 shall  deliver  up  the  Kingdom  to  God  ,  even  the  Fa^  Part  X 
 ther.  Befides',  Daniel  Ipealcs  of  a  Kingdom  that  is 
 to  be  under  the  Heavens  ,  and  not  o^  one  that  is 
 above  them.  Further,'tis a  meertriffling5to mingle 
 eternal  things  with /^/w/^or^?/,  and  bring  down  thp 
 Heavenly  Kingdom  of  Paradtfe  i-ito  the  rank  of 
 earthly  and  temporal  tyKonarc-hici^,  by  making  in 
 to  be  a  ffth  Monarchy.  Thus  'tis  plain  ,  that  the 
 Prophet  treats  here  0^2.  Kingdom^  that  indeedis 
 heavenly  on  the  account  of  its  purity ,  hutisearth^ 
 ly  on  the  account  of  its  Seat^  andbecaufe  it  mull  be 
 upon  earth. 
 
 I  am  willing  to  joyn  unto  ^t^tTraphecies^  only 
 that  in  this  zo'^i  Chapter  oixSx^  Revelation  ^  which, 
 is  lb  clear ,  that  it  needs  not  any  commentary.  The 
 Prophet  faith  exprelly  ;  After  this  {(o  iht  fir fiverfe 
 is  rendred  in  the  French  )  i  e.  after  the lafl  victory 
 over  the'Seafi^  and  hisfalfe  Prophet  ,  the  Devil 
 lliall  be  bound,  and  the  Saints  shall  live  andreigrt^' 
 -with  Chrifi^  ^  thoufan'd  years.  But  'twill  be  ob- 
 jenied  ,  that  this  paflage  is  too  plain ,  and  this  very 
 thmg  makes  ourfenfe  ofitfufpicious.  The  Pro- 
 phets are  net  wbrit  to  exprefs  future  things  lb 
 clearly.  But  i^  this  reafon  holds ,  the  lews  are 
 not  to  be  blamed,  for  rejecting  our  Or<?c/fx con- 
 cerning lefni  <,hrifi 'i  for  example,  this,  ^  rirgin. 
 shall  conceive  a  Son  j  and  this  other ,  .And  thott 
 Bethlehem  —  out  of  hee  shall  come  a  Ruler .^  6cc.  and 
 the  whole  5  5 .  Chapter  of  Ifaiah ,  and  that  Prophe- 
 cy oi  Daniel  J  that  fJHeffiah  mufi  he  cut  off  ^  but  not 
 for  htmfelf;  And  that  very  clear  Oracle ,  he  shall 
 make  his  foul  an  offering  for  fin.  For  'tis  evident, ' 
 that  thefc  Oracles  y  are  notlefsplaininfpeakingqf 
 Chrifi ,  and  the  circumftances  of  his  birth  ,  his  Ufe^ ' 
 and  his  death;  than  thofe  in  Daniel Q.nd  the  Reve-^ 
 iation  y  which  (peak  of  the  thoufand  years,  f^^g''^?  ^ 
 -^^  ^  N  a  '     "    Otheii 
 
194  TJ^e  AccompUfhment      Chap.  17. 
 
 Paf  1 2.  Others  inftead  of  confefling ,  that  this  Text  is  too 
 clear  to  be  underilood  in  the  literal  fenfe  j  fay,  that 
 it  is  too  obfcure^  and  muft  be  explain'dby  otliers 
 that  are  more  clear.  Truly  I  do  not  conceive,  how 
 men  can  fpeak at  this  rate.  'Tis  obfcure ,  becaufe 
 it  faith  the  contrafy  to  that  which  thcfe  Gentlemen 
 imagin ,  and  becViufc  'tis  inconflant  with  their  Hy- 
 phothefes. 
 
 CHAP.     XVII. 
 
 The  fecond  fprhig  of  Arguments   to  prove  the 
 
 '  thoufand years  reign  ^  is  the  reign  promifedto 
 
 //;f  lews.     The  promifes  made  to  them  ^  have 
 
 not  heen  fidflled ,  hut  miijl  he.     The  convert 
 
 ,  fion  of  St'  Paul  is  a  Type  of  that  of  the  whole 
 
 • '  Nation. 
 
 He  fecond  (pring o£ my  Arguments (h^Uhc the 
 Prophecies  and  Oracles  ^  which,  promifeunto 
 the  lews  extraordinary  biellings  ,  a  reign  upon 
 Earth  ,  a  profpericy  that  ihall  be  vifible  to  all  Na- 
 tions i  yea ,  an  elevation  to  a  Kingdom  unto  which 
 all  Nations  mufr  pay  homage.  Thefe  Oracles  are 
 without  number :  we  mult  only  produce  fome  of 
 irai.1. 2,  them .  ^nd  it  shall  come  tovafs  in  d}9lafi  dajs^  that 
 3>4.  the  ^y\/tountain  of  the  Lords  houfe  shall  be  efiablisht 
 
 cles  that  in  the  top  of  the  mountains^  and.  shall  be  exalted  above 
 ^^eS'%-  the  hills^  and  all  JVai'ions  shall  flow  unto  it.  :^.  And, 
 fperities  to  many  people  shall  go  and  fay  ^  Come  ye  and  let  tu  gi, 
 t^he^  nation  ^^  ^^  ^^^  Mountain  of  the  Lord ,  to  the  houfe  of  the 
 jws.  (^g^  of  Ltcob  ,  and  he  will  teach  pu  of  his  ways  ,  &c. 
 
 '  And  he  shall  jadge  anting  the  IS^ations^  and  rebuke 
 many  people.  And  in  Chapter  25-,  v.  8.  He  will 
 fwallow  up  deathin  viEiory  ,  and  the  Lord  God  will 
 -wipe  Away  tears  fom  all  faces  ,  6nd  the  rebuke  of  his 
 
 jpeoplf. 
 
 T 
 
-%. 
 
 Chap.  17.       of  the  (PropheiHies.  ip^ 
 
 people  shall  he  take  aivayfrom  off  all  the  earth ,  for  the  Pert  3v  • 
 Lord,  hath  jpoken  it.  And  in  the  beginning  of  the 
 3  2  Chapter.  Behold^  a  King  shall  reign  in  righteouf- 
 ttefs  5  and  Princes  shall  rttle  tn  '^ndgei^nt.  And  tt 
 man  shall  be  a  hiding  place  front  the  fi^orm^  and  a,  co^ 
 vert  fromthe  tempefl-.  And  in  the  41  Chapter,  v.  8. 
 But  thoulfrael  artmy  fervant ^  ]zcohti/homl have 
 chofen^  the  feed  of  Ahrzhzmrn/fi-iend,Scc.v. 10.  Fear 
 not  J  for  I  am  with  thee^  be  net  difmay''d^  for  lamthy 
 God^I%vill(lrengthen  thee', yea^  Iwitlhel^thee^yea^ 
 t  will  uphold  thee  "with  the  right  hand  ofmyrigh-*. 
 teoufnefsjV.iz,  Thou  shaltfeekjhem  ,  andshait  noH 
 find  them^  even  the  men  that  contended  with  thee^d^Cc. 
 V.  1 5.  Behole^.^1  will  make  thee  a  ne-w  sharp  threshing 
 Inflrument  having  teeth^thou  shalt  thresh  the mottn^ 
 tains  ,  and  shalt  make  the  hills  as  chaff.  In  the  ■l^ . 
 Chapter  ,  verf.  i^  -5  ^5  6cc.  But  now  thus  faith  the 
 Lord  5  that  created  thee  O  Jacob  ,  and  he  that 
 formed  ,  thee  O  Ifrael  ,  Fear  not  ^  for  I  have  re- 
 deemed thee  ;  I  have  called  thee  by  name ;  Whe?i  thou 
 Vafjcfl  through  thewaters^  I  zuillbe  with  thee  j  and. 
 through  the  rivers  ^  they  shall  not overfloT4^ thee  --— 
 For  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God  ,  the  holy  one  of  Ifrael  th^ 
 
 Saviour Fear  not  ^f  or  1  am  with  thecal  will  bring 
 
 thy  feedfroni  the  Eafh ,  and  gather  thee  from  the  WefJ-^ 
 I T4/ 1 II fay  to  the  North ^  ^ive  up',  and  tothe South^ 
 keep  not  back^^  bring  my  fins  fromfar^  and  my  daugh" 
 ters  from  the  ends  of  the  Earth .  And  in  the  4^  Chap. 
 V.l,^.  1  hM  faith  the  Lord,  that  made  thee  ,  and 
 formed  thee  from  the  womb^  %i/ho  -will  help  thee.  Pear 
 »o(  O  Jacob  my  fervant\  for  I  will  pour  water  a^on 
 him-  that  is  thir/iy  ^  and  floods  upon  the  dry  ground: 
 I  will  pour  my  jpirtt  upon  thy  feed  ,  and  my  blejfing 
 upon  thin  e  Off-fpring.  i\nd  in  the  45  Chap  .v.  14,  i )', 
 l6,8cc.  Thusfatth  the  Lordythe  labour  of  Kgy^X^and 
 merchandife  e/Ethiopia,  and  of  the  Sabeans,  wen  of 
 '  TSln  2  StdtfiH 
 
t^6i  The  ^^/ccompUfhment       C  h  a  p .  i  ;f . 
 
 P^rtZ.  fiature^  shall  come  over  unto  thee  ^  and  they  shall b^, 
 thine  ^  they  shall  come  afterthee  in  chains  ,  they  shall 
 come  over  ^  and  they  shall  fall  down  unto  thee  ^  they 
 shall  mdkefupplication  unto  thee^faying^^Surely  God  is 
 in  thee^C^  there  is  none  elfcydzc.  v. z-^^z^.  1  havefworn 
 by  my  felf ,  the  word  is  gone  out  of  my  mouth  in  rtgh- 
 ts^ufnefy  and  shallnotreturn^  that  unto  me  every  knee 
 jhallbow^every  tongue  shall  fwear.  In  the  Lord  shall 
 aU  thefeedoflfmel  bejujlified^  andglory.  In  the  49; 
 Chapter  throughout,  and  eipcciaily  from  the  thir- 
 teenth Verfe.  Sing  ,  O  Heaven  ,  and  be  joyfully 
 O  Earth  ^  and  breal^forth  into  Jin  gin g^  O  mount  amsy 
 for  God  hath  comforted  his  people  ,  and  %i/ill  have 
 mircy  upon  his  affiled.  But  Sion  hath  faidy  the 
 JLord  hath  forfakenme^  and  my  Lord  hath  forgotten 
 
 V  Jne  :   Can  a  woman  forget  her  [uckjng  child^  &c.  Thy 
 
 children  shall  make  hajie ,  and  thy  dejlroyersj  and  they 
 that  made  thee  TA^aJle  shall  go  forth  of  thee.  Lift  up 
 thine  eyes  round  about  and  behold ,  all  thefe gather 
 themfelves  together^and  come  to  thee;ai  Ilive^faith  the 
 
 •.  jLordy  thou  shalt  fureljcloath  thee  with  them  all  as 
 
 with  an  ornament  ^  and  bind  thcraon  thee  as  a  Bride 
 4oth,$iC.  Then  shalt  thou  (ay  tn  thy  heart  .^  who  hath 
 begotten  me  thefe,  feeing  I  have  lojl  my  children  and  am 
 defolate^  a  captive ,  and  removitg  to  and  fro?  and  who 
 hath  brought  up  thefe  ?  Behold  ,  I  was  left  alone.,  thefe 
 'where  had  thty  been?  6cc.  j^nd  Kings  shall  be  thy 
 vurfing  fathers y  and  Queens  thy  nurjingmothers^  ana 
 they  shall  bo^v  dozL>n  to  thee  ^  with  their  face  toward 
 the  earth  ^and  lickjip  the  dufl  of  thy  feet  .^and  thou  shalt 
 know  that  I  am  the  Lor  d^for  they  shall  not  be  ashamed 
 that  ii/aitfor  me.  One  might  tranfcribe  the  whole 
 Prophet  5  for  lie  is  filled  with  thefe  great  promifes. 
 Read  the  )  4 ,  the  (>  i ,  the  6  5',  the  66 ,  and  above  all 
 the  60  chapter^  where  he  fpeaks  to  lerufalem^Arife^ 
 shincjfot  thy  light  is  come^  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  is 
 
 rifeff 
 
Ghap.  17.  of  the  Prophecies.  Ip7  i 
 
 *'ifen  upon,  thee ',  For- heboid  ^  the  darknefs  shallcsver  PaitaJ 
 *ke  earth  ^  and  grofs  darknefs  the  people  y  hut  the  Lord 
 shall.  Arife  upon  thee^^  hif  glory  shall  hefeen  upon  thee. 
 And  the  Gentiles  shall  come  to  t.hyJight^  and  Kings  to 
 the  brightnefs.  of,  thy  rijing.  Lift  up  thine  eyes  round 
 about  and  fee  :  all  they  gather  them felves  together, they 
 come  to  thes  ;  thy  fans  sk^ll  come  from  far ,  and  thy 
 datighters  shdll  be  nurfedat  thy  jide .  Then  thou shalt 
 Jee^  and  fln/w  together, andthine  heart  shallfear, and 
 be  enlaigcjd^  bccaufe  the  abundance  of  the  Sea  shall  be 
 convertedur]to_thee^aMd..the  forces  of  the  Gentiles  shall 
 come  unto  thee^dlc.  yind  the  fons  of  the  grangers 
 shall  build  up  thy  ivalls ,  and  their  Kings  shall  mi- 
 ntfler  unto  thee;  for  in  my  ri'rath  I  fmote  thee ^ 
 but  in  my  favour  have  I  had.mercy  on  thee^  All  the 
 reft  of  the  Chapter  hath  the  fame  ilrength ,  and  the 
 famefenfe. 
 
 We  ask,  \vhenthefeOr4?(r/cv..havebaen/z?/5//^'5/^  Thefeora- 
 was  ivvhen.this  people  was  brougtback  out  of  the  be"ppiy"ed, 
 Babylonian  captivity  ?  But  how  can  any  man  fpeak  '»  V'^  f^- 
 at  this  rate  f  what  extravagant  hgures  would  thele  th,s  people 
 bef  Becaufe  this  people  rebuilt  the  City  of  lerufalemj  ^J^?W^^- 
 and  the  Temple^  andformeda  per  ty  5r<7/i?  in  5;ri<j,  captivity, 
 under  the  Maccabees  •,  could  any  0112  Hiy,  that  their. 
 £w^^>^lfiouId  beaslarg^as  thewJiole world ,  that 
 all  the  Kipgs  of  the  earth  {Jiould  pay  them  homage, 
 that  their  children  fbould  be  without  number,  Sec  ? 
 Befides,  have  not  all  thefe  Oracles  a  Chara6i:erof 
 f^iritualitjj  which  fhews  us,  that  God  promifeth  to 
 give  the  IeT4/s  light,  kno wledge,holinefs,righteouf« 
 nefs?   Thy  people  alfo  shall  be  all  righteous.y  i'iith  the 
 Prophet.  But  'tis  well  known  the  government  of 
 iheAfaccabees  was  not  ofthisnature/Tis. therefore 
 certain,  yea,  'tis  owned  by  all  that  arc  able  to  pierce 
 int  p  jche  Ipirit  of  the  Propiiets,that  all  thefe  bleilinga 
 have  relation  unto  the  times  of  the  Mejfiak, 
 
 Nn  3  Lei_ 
 
298  The  McompltfJment     Chap.  17. 
 
 parti.        Let  any  one  tell  us  ,  what  bleffings  the  Nation 
 
 Thefecra-  of  the  lezi/s  hath  received  by  the  Mejfuth  ?  For  al- 
 
 not  been    moll  two  thoufaiid  years ,  this  miferable  Nation  is 
 
 *  Us°hTfincc  ^<^^tter'd  throughout  the  Earth ,  it  is  the  excre- 
 
 fhe  coming  Hientjthe  curic  6c  ofF-fcouring  of  all ;  it  fighs  under 
 
 iicfiiah     ^  ^°"S  ^^^  cruel  captivity.  Matters  fhall  they  then 
 
 ■  '     '    go  off  thus,  the  end  of  the  World  will  come  j  the 
 
 /<?w/j  fhall  perifh  in  their  miferies  !  If  this  be  fo, 
 
 certainly  all  thefe  Prophecies  are  cheats  j  the  Holy 
 
 Spirit  hath  deceived  this  Nation  ,  all  then-  Oracles 
 
 are  falfe  ,  and  God  hath  born  them  up  with  vain 
 
 hopes ',  for  this  is  trifling  with  God  and  men ,  to 
 
 fay ,  that  thefe  promifes  were  accomplilTit  in  that 
 
 fmall  number  of /(f^j  5  who  were  converted  to 
 
 Chrifiianity  :  When  thofe  levjish  ChriftiafJs  were 
 
 fb  bad  Chrillians ,  that  they  only  fervedtofounda 
 
 'curfed  herefy^  and  fed  ;  which  hath  born  the  name 
 
 of  Ebionates  and  Naz^arens. 
 
 'Twill  without  doubt  be  faid ,  that  the  Ie%vs^ 
 iliail  have  the  fuifiiling  of  thefe  great  promifes; 
 through  their  return  ^vA  callings  which  will  be  at 
 the  end  of  the  World.  Indeed  'tis  a  Poficion  vi\ 
 true  Chriftianity,  that^/?<?  lews  shall  be  called  again. 
 A  thoufand  Oracles  (fome  of  which  we  have  cited) 
 promife  this.  The  Miracle  ,  by  which  God  doth 
 preferve  this  Nation ,  proveth  it,  as  I  think  moft  ir- 
 refillably.  For  laUy  ,  'tis  a  thing  that  hath  na 
 example,  and  cannot  be  imagined,  that  God  ihould 
 for  two  thouiand^£"4rj  preferve  thispeophj  fcatter'd 
 among  other  2S(atioMs,  yet  without  mixing  it  felf 
 with  them,  or  learning  their  manners ,  their  ^eli- 
 ^ions^  their  fashions  ,  which  all  other  difperfed 
 Nations  do.  This  plainly  fpeaks,  that  God  pre- 
 ferves  them  for  fome  great  work.  Now  this be^ 
 ingfuppofed,  that  the  leti's  ihall  be  converted^  if 
 preientiy  after,  the  World  ihall  end,  and  if  neither 
 *  the 
 
chap.  17.        of  the  Prophecies.  299 
 
 the  prefent  lews  nor  liieir  pofterity  do  enjoy  the  Part  a. 
 glorious  advantages  that  are  promifed  to  them, 
 now  Ihall  they  fee  the  effects  and  accomplishment  of 
 {Jom-Any  Oracles? 
 
 Here  are  infinite  millions  o^ fouls  o^Iews-^  which 
 perilhforreventeenhundred;'(?4rj  together,  only  a 
 fmall  number  of  this  people  Ihall  be  faved  in  the  laft 
 years  of  the  World.  Is  this  enough  to  anfwer  thofc 
 great  Idea's,  raifed  by  the  magnificent -^row//^f 
 made  to  this  Nation  ? 
 
 Befides,  we  muil  obferve,  that  xhcMeJfiah  ^^-'^^^^^^' 
 longs  to  the  lews  ,  he  was  promifed  to  the  lews-,  promifed 
 this  Nation  from  its  very  original  hath  been  f^^  ^"5  wlhS 
 with  the  hopes  of  the  Meffiah^s  coming  ,  as  of  fuch  to  he  hath 
 IX  good  ^  which  was  too  great  to  be  defcribed.     At  ^"jj  j^^ 
 lalt  he  comes,  and  this  people  (inllead  of  feeing  crii  upon 
 thofe  gTe3.tpromifej  accompliilit )  kes  their  Temple  *^^"* 
 burnt,  their  capital  C?>7  razed,  their  ^d-rwV^'abo- 
 liiht,  ihc'iY pofterity  difperft  throughout  the  world, 
 and  made  the  execration  and  contempt  of  mankind . 
 Thus  the  4^^///.'//;,  the^/i?r/ of  their  A^^ir/'£?», brings 
 them  nothing  but  Ihame,  defolation,  and  infinite 
 miferies,which  have  no  paralleimzny  other  people. 
 All  the  advantage  they  have  is^  that  at  the  end  of 
 the  world  j  fome  thoufmds  ot/^fw^j  fhallbe  con- 
 verted ,  an  d  efcape  the  being  damn'd .  If  this  be  fo, 
 I  confefs  that  I  nnderftand  nothing  in  theProvi-" 
 dences  and  Oracles  of  God . 
 
 There  mull:  therefore  come  a  time  ,  that  ihall  be 
 the  reign  of  the  Mejjiah  and  the  lews ^  in  which 
 'this  iV^^mow  fhall  be  exalted  (as  hath  been  promifed 
 them  )"  above  all  the  lotions  j  they  mufl  reign  ia 
 thtixSaintSy  Prophets  2nd  Apojiles.  Otherwife  lam 
 bold  to  fay,  that  all  the  Or^c/^;- given  to  this  people 
 are  cheats  ,  and  were  given  only  to  be  afnare  to 
 them. 
 
 Nn  4  But 
 
306  7%'e  ^ccomplilhment      Ghap.  17J 
 
 ^l*art.       But  fome  will  fay,  all  thefeglorious^rcjwr/^xhave 
 
 Yfha?e*' ^^^'^  ^'^^^^^P^^^'-  ^^  the  churchy  which  hath  been 
 not  been    gathcr'd  among  the  gentiles.     'Tis  fhe ,  who  hath 
 Sis°hT'in     ^^l^i*ged  the  cords  of  her  tents  >  whofe  children 
 the  Church  havc  occn  Called  from  all  the  parts  of  the  World. 
 rmoSf  "h^e  T'5  /'^r  mull  be  applyed  every  thing  which  isfiid, 
 Gentiles,    to  malce  xht  Church  great  and  glorious.     But  do 
 they  not  perceive,  that  in  the  Or^c/r/ before  us,  the 
 Centtles  are  evidently  diftinguiflit  from  the  people 
 of  Ifrael  :  Jfrael  rules  over  the  Gentiles-,  the  lo- 
 tions muj}  rejoyce  tn  her  light  :   -/f //  Nations  muji 
 come  day  and  njgbt  untix  mount  Sion ,  and  to  the  City 
 €f  ferufalent.     The  Kings  of  the  Gentiles  mufl  he  her 
 ProteElors ,  her  nurjing  Fathers :  Sion  muftfuckjheir 
 milk^y  Sion  mufi  beferved  <y  the  (jerittles  mufi  ferv^ 
 her.    In  a  word,  let  all  thefe  O^'^c/fj  be  viewed, , 
 and  it  will  be  feenthat  the  people  of  Ifrael  muiihc 
 the  rulingy  the  chofen^  the  Holy  people,  and  that  the 
 Gentiles  mull  b.e  made  happy,  becaufe  they  Ihall be 
 incorporated  into  this  Ifrael. 
 
 Befides  this,  how  can  this  thought  be  entertained, 
 that  all  the  terrible  threatnings ,  chat  have  been  de- 
 nounc't  againll  the  earthly  Urufder^u ,  ( aiid  againll 
 thejpeople  gflfrafly^ccord'mg  to  the  fleih)  have  been 
 accomplifht  in  the  literal  and  llri6l  fenfe,  upon  her 
 and  her  children  :  and  that  the  promifes  of  grace 
 And  glory  have  not,  mull  not  be  accomplifht,  but 
 only  typically  in  thofeforreign  Nations^  with  whom 
 she  hatli  really  no"  communion.  I  lliould  as  foon 
 choofc  to  fay ,  that  feme  ?,dvantagious  promifes 
 made  to  the  French  were  fulfilled ,  becaufe  they 
 were  made  good  to  the  Spaniards :  lews ,  and  Gen- 
 files  have  always  been  in  a  dire6t  oppofitidn  :  the 
 grace  promifed  totheo«^,  is  not  the  grace  belong- 
 ing to  the  other.  'Twas  fore-told  to  Ifrael^  that 
 God  would  fcatter  them  in  his  anger,  anddifpeife 
 ''  '"  them 
 
Ghap.l^-       of  the  Prophecies,  -  3  at 
 
 them  throughout  the  Ea4th  ,  that  they  fhould  fee  Part  2,. 
 fad  days  ,  tn  which  they  should  be  Ti/ithopit  aKing^  Hof.j.4,' 
 and  TA/ithoHta  Prince  ^  and  ivithout  a  Sacrifice  ^  and 
 without  an  Image  ,  and  without  an  Ephod, ,  and 
 ^without  Teraphim.  This  hath  becnfullilled  in  the 
 letter  ,  and  Itriftcll  fcnfe.  At  the  foot  of  thefe 
 threatnings  ( which  are  in  ahiioll  every  page  of  the 
 Prophets)  we  likewile  read  of  great  and  emphatical 
 promifes  of  refettHng,  return,  of  a  glory,  a  reign, 
 and  of  an  Empire.  '^I'be  threatnings  have  had  their 
 accompHlliment  upon  ihtlews^  andHiallthe/'ro- 
 wifes  have  theirs  only  upon  the  Gentiles  ?  This  is 
 not  probable  at  all.  And  that  certain  calling  of 
 feme  lews^  which  (they  fayj  mull  be  at  the  endo£ 
 the  World  ^  is  notfu^cient  to  ialvetheveracity'of 
 God. 
 
 We  need  only  confultthe6|  Chapter  of  Ifiiah, 
 where  the  prefent  State  of  the  Jews  is  painted  in 
 fuch  lively  colours,  that  'tis  not  poflible  to  miilake. 
 But  they  rebelled  and  vexed hi<s  Holy  Spirit',  there-  cha.6j.io„ 
 fore  he  was  turned  to  he  their  enemy  and  fought  a- 
 gain^  them.  Behold  their  fin,  'tis  the  fin  againll 
 the  Holy  Gholl;  this  is  to  be  well  obfervcd.  7o 
 vex  the  Holy  Spirit^  to  quench  thejpirit ,  to  fin  againfi 
 the  Holy  Ghofi^  todode/pite  tothe  Jpiritofgrace,  are 
 the  fame  thing  in  the  ilyle  of  the  new  Teftamcnt. 
 A,nd  here  T^/^^'^z/; fore-tells,  that  this  people  in  their 
 Apollacy  from  God,  tuilljvex his hdtyjpirttji.e.  will 
 fin  againft  the  Holy  GholL  Thisisexa6tlythefin 
 with  which  our  Saviour  reproaches  them  ,  in  the 
 13''^  o't  Matthexu .  'Tis  an  unpardonable  fin,  that 
 is  not  forgiven  either  in  this  World  ,  or  in  that 
 which  is  to  come.  That  Generation  which  was 
 contemporary  with  /?j'/^C/?^'//?,  hath  been  punifh'd 
 with  eternal  torments  j  their  crime  was  never  par- 
 dftaU  to  them  y  yea,  their  children  bear  theii'  ini- 
 quity 
 
30^  The  McompUffmient    Chap.i;?^ 
 
 Part  z.    quity  in  the  wildernefs,for  £orty years.  See,  in  what 
 language  the  Prophet  paints  out  the  punishment^ 
 V.  17.     which  ihcJeti/s  lie  under  at  this  day.  M^hy  haft  thot^ 
 made  us  to  err  from  thyways ,  and  hardned  our  heart 
 ftom  thy  fear  ?   The  people  of  thy  holinefs  have  pop, 
 fejfed  It  but  a  little  while ,  ouradverfaries  have  trod- 
 den down  thy  SanUuary,     We  are  thine^  thoH  never 
 harefi  rule  over  them,they%yere  not  called  by  thy  name,, 
 Tsspre-    Here  wehavc  i.  The  dilmal  hardninp- into  which" 
 !;'hi?e's  God  fufFer'd  themtofalL    Why  hajithoumadem  ta.. 
 tbictoid  in  err  from  thy  ways.     2.  Their  long  expuliion  and* 
 ble  ml^'"  ^^^^^  o^it  of  their  own  Land  >  the  people  of  thy  holi- 
 aci.  fteft  have  pojfeffed  it  but  a  little  while-,  our  adverfa-^ 
 
 ries  have  trodden  down  thy  San^uary.     ^ly  The  to- 
 tal abandoning  of  this  nation  by  God  3  We  are  as 
 ihofe  among  whom  thou  bsarejl  ho  rule  (fo  the  French 
 verfton)  ^ly  Andlaifly  ,  the  continuing  impiety  of 
 this  Nation  j    Thy  name  is  not  called  upon  bym  {  {q^ 
 the  French  verfon)    Nothing  of  all  this  agrees  to^ 
 the  Babylonish  captivity  .^ii  vvas  not  long,  itlalled' 
 but  59  years  J  it  was  not  attended  with /«^«r^?fo«j 
 on  the  contrary ,  this  people  was  fo  touched  with; 
 this  terrible  correclion,  that  after  that  time  they 
 never  returned  to  ih-Xi Idolatry^  which  had  brought 
 fuch  great  puniihments  upon  them.  Andthofer^- 
 cords  which  we  have  concerning  their  con verfation 
 in  their  captivity,  (as  the  books  oiEz^ra  ,  Nehe.- 
 miah  and  Efther)  inform  us  ,  that  they  repented 
 very  ferioufiy,  and  in  their  captivity  did  not  partake 
 of  the  impurities  of  the  Gentiles;    It  can't  there- 
 fore be  faid ,  that  God  did  not  bear  rule  over  them, 
 and  that  his  name  was  not  call'd  upon  by  them  du- 
 ring this   captivity.     'Tis  therefore  the  prefent. 
 captivity  ofthejews^  which  the  Prophet  defcribes 
 Here. 
 
 But  what  f^ith  he  afterward ,  and  as  a  confe- 
 
 qucncq. 
 
hap.i7.        of  the  Prophecies,  303 
 
 ence  of  this  captivity ,  /  wi//  mention  thelovingV-xrt  2 . 
 ^dnejfes  of  the  Lord^  and  the  fraifes  oftheLord^  aJcIi^ 
 cording  to  all  that  the  Lord  hath heflowed  on  m :  ^ici^m 
 d  the  great  goodnefs  totuard  the  kotsfe  of  IJrael^  icu ^.^God 
 htch  he  hath  befto-wed,  on  them  according  itoiji^  ^iom:i^<:ih 
 erciesj  and  according tothem/^ltttude of  hts 'loving  oiorions 
 ndnejfes.     For  he  fatdj  farely  they  are  my  peoplcy'^'^^^^'^- 
 hildren  that  tuill  not  lye ,  fo  he  was  their  Saviour. 
 '  the  fews  have  nothing  elfe to  look  for,  but  the 
 nverjion  oi  foms  tho»finds  of  them    who  fliall 
 Dt  be   damned  ;  could  it  be  fiid  ,  that  the  good- 
 ■fi  ^  great  that  is  beJl:o%i/edupon  the houfe  of  Ifraet^ 
 id  that  God  will  deal  with  tliem  ,  .iccording  to  the 
 ulttttide  of  his  lovihg-l^ndneffes'i  If  we  compare 
 le  whole  Nation,  which  for  almoit  two  thouhmd 
 ars  was  to  be  loll ,  would  fuchaconvcrlionde- 
 rve  to  be  counted  any  thing  ? 
 Above  all,  we  mull  take  notice  in  this  (^5  Cha^^ 
 r,  that  the  _/?A-  firll  Verf-s^  reprefenc  inamagni- 
 cent  manner,  the  bloody  vidory  of  a  Conqueror. 
 ^^ho  IS  this  that  camethfrom'Edoi'n  ,  tyithdyedgar- 
 ents  from  Bozrah  i  this  that  is  glorioi4^  m  hi-s  ap- 
 %r  el  ^travelling  in  the  greatnefs  of  his  (irength.  I  that 
 eak^in  righteovfnefs  ,  mighty  to  five.     Wherefore 
 rtthoH  red  in  thine  apparel,  and  thy  garments  Itlie 
 im  that  treadeth  m  the^wine-fati  I  have  trodden 
 he  %f/ine-prefs  alone  ,   and  of  the  people ,  there  zuas 
 one  with  me  :  for  I  will  tread  them  in  mine  anger ^ 
 ndtram^le  them  in  my  fury ,  and  their  blood  shall  be 
 rrinkjed  upon  my  garments  ^  and  I  will  flain  allmy 
 aiment.      For  the  d.ay  of  vengeance  is  in  my  hearty 
 \nd  the  year  of  my  redeemed  is  come.  And  I  looked^ 
 <nd  there  14/as none  to  help  ^  andlivondredihat  there  ' 
 
 vas  none  to  uphold  :  therefore  my  own  arm  brought 
 tlvation  unto  me  ^  and  my  fury  it  upheld  me.  And\ 
 'will  tread  down  the  people  in  my  anger  ^  and  make 
 
 them 
 
304  2^^^  Atcomflifhmmt     Chap,  tj  1 
 
 Part  2 .   them  drunkjn  my  fury  ,  and.  I  will  bring  doivn  tk 
 
 firength  to  the  earth.    Ordinarily  this  paflage  is  I  il 
 terpreted  of  the  Paffion.  of Jefus  Chrilt,  and  1  doi*  n 
 oppofe  that  it  fhpui.dbe  apply'4  to  it  by  a  pio 
 allulion. 
 
 The  yifto-      But  I  n>ucb  woiidcr  that  iK^ehath.dircryed  j 
 Jf^Jjfftfo":  true  meaning ,  and  that  none  hath  perceived  th 
 told  in  the  the  fAmc  event  exactly  is  fore-told /jc-r^",  and  in  rlii 
 ah.  and  fn'  '9^''  ^f  the  Revelation  from  thei  i/A>  verf^  to  tl  * 
 the  U91  h  of  end .    ^Tis  fo^plainjy  the  fuine  thing ,  that  the  e:  i 
 Laon!*"^'  preillons  are  in  a  manner  the  faipe.     'Tisclear  th  b 
 x^Tit  Holy  Gholt  alludes  to  this  paflage  of  i)'^i<i.  f 
 Eev£}.  J9"  whcnheiaith  ,  (iAnd  he  treadeth  thewtne-trefs   i 
 the  fiercenefs  and  wrath  ofay^lmiq^hty  God.   The  j  ( 
 guies  are  the  fame  ,  borrowed  from  war  5  flaugli 
 ter 3  combats 5  and  bloodfhed.     So  that  withoi 
 doubt  ^  the  fame  thing  is  (ignificdinbopb  place; 
 Namely  ^  that  great  vMory^  that  the  Lord  Jefi 
 liiuft  gain  over  all  the  enemies  of  the  Church  j  (  bt[ 
 fore  the  period  of  ihe  thoufand^r^r/. )  An  unbioc 
 dy  vi^lory,  and  which  muif  be  gain'd  by  thefwor 
 ofhismouth,  i.e.hislVord  :  But 'tis  reprefente 
 under  the  figure  of  ii^<»i' 5,  according  tothecullom 
 of  the  Holy  Ghoft,  who  paints  oi\t  fpiritHal  vj 
 jftories  3  with  colours  borrowed  from  tem^on 
 ones. 
 
 Now  I  would  fajnknp\y  5  for  whom  this  v.iBo> 
 difcrlbed  by  ifaiah  y  mull  be  gain'd  ?  Withou 
 doubt  5  *tis  on  the  behalf  of  the  feo^leofthe  lews 
 *tis  to  the  Jews  that  he  fpeaks,  the  year  of  my  Re 
 deemed  is  <rc?»^  j  and  prefently  after  folio  weth  tha 
 which  we  have  ciltd^/ivill  mention  theloijing-^na 
 ncjfes  of  the  Lordy  Scc.  which  belongs  to  thereof: 
 of  the  ^etiis^  and  can't  belong  to  any  other,  "ri 
 tlKrcf  ore  for  the  lews  jOiid  cu  their  behalf^  that  th 
 great  battel  in  the  ig*^  of  xh.^  KsvelAtion  j  fhallb 
 
 fought 
 
, hap.  17.        of  the  "Prophecies.  ^05 
 
 ught  y  'twill  be  to  get  a  crown  for  them ,  and  to  Part  7^ 
 ife  them  upon  a  Throne.     Therefore  this  KTation- 
 
 not  in  To  great  an  error,  as  men  have  hitherto 
 aagined  upon  the  lubje(5t  of  the  nature  of  the 
 
 ign  oi their  Me ffiah. 
 
 It  is  certain,  that  it  milft  advance  their  Nation  to 
 
 ry  great  glory.  But  they  are  miilaken.  i.  In 
 lat  they  have  not  own'd  the  cJ^^j^^/^inhisflate 
 f  Humiiiatioii  ,  and  will  not ,  till  his  glorious 
 appearance.  2.  They  doubtiefs  miftake  in.the 
 ature  oftheir  A'f«^^i3w,fixing  thereto  too  much  of 
 
 hat  is  Temforaljwherciis  it  iTiall  be  very  Spiritualy 
 nd  not  at  all  confift  in  commanding  over  Nations, 
 o  aflemble  them  for  War ,  to  receive  ofthemTri- 
 ute  and  Subjeftion.  It,  will  rather  confift  in*«his, 
 hat  this  'ISljttton  iTiallbe  the  moll;  glorious  of  any  in 
 he  World,  the  moil  zealous,  the  moll  Holy, which 
 lallgive  Pafiors^  and  it  may  be,  Governors  to  all 
 ther  People.  ,  , 
 
 In  this  we  have  the  true  rcafon,  why  in  the  book 
 f  Revelations  there  is  nothing  formally  fpoken  of 
 he  Recalling  of  the  lews.  It  would  have  been  a 
 'ery  furprizmg  thing  ,  that  the  Holy  Ghodfhould 
 lave  omitted  one  of  the  moll  contiderable  events  of 
 he  Church  ,  in  a  book  of  Prophecies  ^  containing 
 he  Hiftory  of  it.  So  our  Interpreters  would  wil- 
 ingly  find  it  every  where,  and  really  can  find  it  biit 
 n  very  few  places  -,  The  reafon  is  ,  becaule  'tis 
 mly  to  be  met  with  in  the  20'*^  Chapter  of  the  ^- 
 ^elations ,  and  in  the  1 1,'*^  Chapter  of  that  Book, 
 rhe  Kingdom  of  the  ^JM^ejfiah  and  of  the  SamtSy 
 which,  is  Ipoken  of  in  thofe  places ,  is  that  King- 
 dom which  is  to  be  given  to  the  Holjf  People ,  ac- 
 cording to  the  Prophecies  of  Daniel  3  for  in  the 
 (lyle  of  the  Prophets,  there  is  no  other  Holy  Peo^tcy 
 3UC  the  People  ef  Jfr^el :    So  that  the  le^vs  arfe 
 
jbd     '         The  McompUpmiem      Chap:  i; 
 
 Part  1.  to  be  the  principal  part  of  the  fifth  Monarchy. 
 
 This  is  the  Kingdom  that  was  promifedtojef 
 Chrifl:  by  the  Angel ,  who  fore-told  his  birth  to  tl 
 B.  Virgin.  God  will  give  him  the  Throne  ofD^LV 
 his  Father.  I  would  teia;n  know  how  that  Orac 
 hath  been  accomplilTit.  The  converted  Gentilt 
 of  whom  fefm  Chrifi  hath  Been  King  for  fix  tec 
 hundred  years ,  are  they  the  Kingdom  of  Davie 
 while  the  fews^  who  are  Children  and  Brethren 
 David ,  are  the  avowed  Enemies  of  this  Kingdom 
 It  may  well  be  faid5that  Jefus  Chrilt  hath  received 
 Kingdom ,  whereof  that  of  David  was  the  figure 
 but  that  doth  by  no  means  fatisfy. 
 
 Buc  what  doth  the  Anfwer  of  our  Lordjefi: 
 Chrilt  to  his  Apolllesfignify?  They  demanded 
 I  chr.'ft    ^'^i^^  ,    Wilt  thopi  at  this  time  rcflore  the  Kinvdoi 
 promis'ii    agmn  to  Ifracl  ?  Jefus "replyed,  by  remitting  ther 
 fties  10°^- to  another  time  5  "^Tis  not  for  yoii  ,  faith  he  . 
 eftablish     }mou>  the  Times  and  SeaCons ,  ruhich  the  Father  hat 
 
 the  King-         "...  „  ""        y,-     i  r^  •         ;  t  i 
 
 ti'mofthc/'^f  ^«  his  own  torver.     It  the  Kingdom  ihoul 
 
 Um.        nevcrbe  reilored  to  Ifracl  y  why  doth  not  our  Lor< 
 
 tell  them  fo?  and  why  doth  he  hold  them  in  fu 
 
 fpencef  if  the  Kingdom  of  Israel  be  nothing  el{( 
 
 than  the  Calling  ot  the  Gentiles  and  our  Chrifiiai 
 
 church  5  why  doth  he  refer  them  to  a  longer  time 
 
 faying,  that  Godhathreferved  to  himfelfth'e  I^otu 
 
 ledge  of  that  Time?  that  was  a  thing  fhouldbeef 
 
 fc^ed  within  a  ic^  years  in  their  own  time,  be 
 
 fore  their  eyes ,  and  by  themfelves.     La(lly  ,  wh] 
 
 hath  he  commanded  us  to  pray  daily.  Thy  Kingdon 
 
 come ,  fince  that  Kingdom  is  already  come  ?  for  b] 
 
 that  Kingdom  cannot  be  underftood  the  eterna 
 
 Kingdom  ofParadtfe^  where  Jefus  Chrifl,  fofara; 
 
 man,  is  only  the  ^rji  SubjeU;.     They  fay,  'tis  th( 
 
 Kingdom  of  the  father  we  pray  for,  i.  e.  of  th( 
 
 Heavenly  Paradife  5  xhQ^ternal  Ktng4om,  Butwt 
 
:hap.l7.  of  the  Prophecies.  307 
 
 'cd  only  read  what  follows  in  xhzLordsprajer^V^xtz, 
 >be  afluredthat  itmullbeunderftoodofaKing- 
 om  upon  earth.  Tliy  Name  be  hallo-wed^  Thy  'will 
 €  done  on  Earthy  as  it  is  in  Heaven.  That  claufe  on 
 ■arth^  M  in  Heaven^  is  common  to  all  three  Peti- 
 ions.  Thy  Kingdom  come  upon  Eanb^oi  it  is  already 
 ome  in  Heaven. 
 
 So  great  a  difficulty  have  tliefe  Gentlemen,  the  j.Ji,y^"j;-^jj 
 intimiLlenaries,  to  conceive  a  Kingdom  of  God  up-  think ,  thar 
 n  earth  >  and  for  my  own  part  1  find  as  great  a  f°^^^^>f\ 
 «ie ,  not  to  conceive  it.     How  can  v/e  reconcile  time  for 
 t  to  the  wifdom  and  goodnefs  of  God  ,1:0  have  aban-  do^m  ot^' 
 on'd  and  forfaken  the  World ,  thorowout  all  the  grace 
 uration  of  it ,  without  preferving  a  cer':aintime  not";  j'?J^ 
 n  that  duration  for  himfelfandhisownX/w^^ow  ?  kea  place. 
 S^ow  v.'hen  Was  it,  that  God  did  reign  in  the  world 
 5y  his  Kingdom  of  grace  .^  It  was  not  in  the  firfi 
 'Vorld  before  the  Flood ,  where  wickednefs  pre- 
 ,^ailed  to  that  degree,  that  obliged  him  to  deflroy 
 t  by  the  Deluge.    It  was  not  in  the  Time  from 
 tSloah  to  Mofes  ;  forinthofe  Ages  Idolatry  Cpmng 
 up  5  increas't  and   multiplied.     Much   k[s  in 
 diofe  Ages  from  Adofes  to  lefus  Chrifi ;  for  the 
 Devil  reigned  every  where ,  oftentimes  not  ex- 
 cepting 'that  little  corner  of  the  Earth  ,■  which 
 God  had  referved  to  himfelf.     It  is  not  from  the 
 Appearance  of  Chr'tfi  to  that  of  Antichrifi  5  for 
 {aving  about  one  hundred  jears  ,  fince  the  Empe- 
 rors were  Chriflians ,  Paganifm  hath  always  been 
 uppermofl,  and  the  prevailing  %eligion.     h  can- 
 not be  fince  the  birth  of  Antichrifi  -,  for  the  1 260 
 year  J  of  his  reign ,  are  the  Empire  of  the  Beafl,  and. 
 of  the  Dragon  j  and  this  will  lead  us  even  to  the  end 
 of  the  M^orld  ,    according   to  thefe  Gentlemen. 
 And  the  courfe  of   the    World  will  be  finifht, 
 jmd  Cod  and  his  Kingdom  of  Grase  have  found  no 
 
 place 
 
3 O 8  Ti)e  Accompli fJyment      Chap.  17; 
 
 Pait  i„   ^lace  in  it.     I  confefs ,  that  in  all  ages  God  hath 
 laved  foiiie  perlons,  but  thatisnotto /Jc/^wj  for 
 T^rntj)  and  Grace  have  never  yet  ruled ,  and  been 
 uf per  mo  I}.     They  never  had  the  Empire ,  the  nurh* 
 her^  and  the  multitude  of  their  fide.     The  number 
 of  wicked  and  worldly  men  hath  always  carried  it. 
 How  much  more  reafonable  then  is  it  to  conceive^ 
 that  God»  after  having  abandoned  j£v  periods  to  the 
 World  and  the  Dragon ,  hath  at  leall  referved  one 
 Jeventh  tohimfelf ,  wherein  Tr^r/;  and  Grace  ihzW 
 rule  and  prevail ,  whereas  in  the  other  preceding 
 they  have  been  fappreft. 
 Tfiecon-        1  ^^d  nothing  more  odd  and  lingular  than  the 
 verfion  of  Hj^oihejts  of  thclc  GeHtlemeH  j  They  acknowledge 
 and  of  the  that  all  \.]\t  Isfatiofis  ^    hitherto  under  Infidelity^ 
 j.-n^x, shall  {Ij.jj  J3g  converted  ;  ^t.  "Paul  hath  exprefly  faidit, 
 ^'inRdom    m  the  eleventh  Chapter  ot  his  Epiltle  to  the  Ko~ 
 vf  chnft.   f^^afis ;  according  to  them  hlfo ,  the  /eifsiXYC  to  be 
 converted.     Behold  the  faireft  Empire  of  Grace 
 which  can  be  imagined  !  why  fhould  we  make  it 
 fail  aflbon  as  it  is  raifed  ,  and  make  the  World 
 It  felf  to  end  foon  after  '^  Is  it  not  more  reafonable 
 ro  conceive,  that  God  wiljpreferve the C/?^rr/; in 
 that  glorious  Hate  for  feveral  a^es,  to  injoy  as  it 
 were  the  fruit  of  his  Labours,  and  fee  the  Intelli- 
 gible World  compleated ,  and  brought  to  its  per- 
 rection. 
 
 Since  the  lews  &:  the  fullnefs  of  the  Gentiles  are  to 
 be  brought  in  to  /.  C^rift ,  as  all  the  World  grants, 
 IS  it  riot  reafonable ,  that  in  that  period  of  the  re- 
 union of  all  People,  that  they  who  have  been  an 
 holy  People  J  tov/homwc  owe  the  Patriarchs-,  and 
 the  facred  Oracles ;  for  obferve  it ,  there  is  no  one 
 ^oo4.of  the  1^.  Tefiament ,  any  more  then  of  the  Old, 
 but  was  made  by  a  lew ;  isitnot  juft,  I  fay,  that  that 
 Nation  Ihould  then  haye  the  rre-emineacejlbove? 
 -  fiU 
 
chap.  17.       of  the  Prophecies-  309 
 
 all  other  lotions  f  There  is  then ,  in  my  opinion,  Part  2 , 
 a  Kingdom  of  (joci  to  beexpe6ted ,  and  this  King- 
 dom IS  that  of  the  M^Jfiah  ,   the  Kingdom   of 
 the  lezt/s  5  The  Reign  of  the  Meffiah^  ^vhich  is  not 
 jet  come  j  for  to  fpeak  properly  ,  we  cannot  fay      ^ 
 that  Chriji  hath  hitherto  reigned  upon  Earth :  His 
 party  as  yet  hath  been  in  no  place  or  part  of  the 
 World  the  prevailing  ruling  Party  5  the  wheat  hath 
 been  always  buried  in  the  Tares  j  The  Kingdom  of 
 the  letvs^  promifcd  by  the  Pr<?/?^^^jfo  often,  and  in 
 fo  many  different  manners.     And  thefe  ^-m/o  King^ 
 doms^  that  of  the  Meffiah ,  and  that  of  the  feti^s ,  are 
 to  take  place  at  the  fame  time.    'Tis  true,  we  may 
 compute  the  beginning  o£ Chrifi'*s Kingdofi^  ^  from 
 the  fall  of  the  Kingdom  of  Antichrijt :  and 'tis  ma- 
 nifeft ,  that  from  that  point  God  will  reckon  the 
 thoufand    years.     Ncverthelefs  the    Kingdom  of 
 Chriji  cannnotbewellfaid  lohe  come ^  tillall2\j4- 
 tions  fhall  be  converted ,-  now  the  lews  are  not  t(i 
 be  converted  till  the  lall  ofall  People. 
 
 lofeph  Mede  hath  a  reflection  thereupon,  which  \  ^^^^l 
 I confefs  lam  pleafed  with.  'Tis  but  a  Conjecture,  yet  reigned 
 but  I  find  it  tobe  very  wellframed :  'Tis  this,  that  VP°"  ""^ 
 xhtConverJion  of  St.  Paul^  a  zealous  and  bigotted  fcnfe. 
 Jew  in  the  higheft  degree ,  is  the  Tjpe  ofthe/«- 
 /«rf  co«z/^r^o»  of  the  whole  Nation,     i.  He  was 
 a  great  z.ealqt  for  the  Law  ^  and  a  furious  Perfect' 
 tor  of  Chrijiianity.   The  Tews  are  dlfo  very  zealous 
 for  Mofes  ,  and  irreconcileable  enemies  to  lefus 
 Chrift.     2 .  Paul  was  converted,  not  as  other  men,  The  con- 
 by  the  bzYC]>reaching  of  the  Go/j>el ,  and  the  fight  of  s^Ss°^ 
 Miracles,  but  by  ihc  glorious  appearing o£ ChriJ^^y?^ of th^t 
 to  him  from  Heaven,     'Tis  likewifeveryproba-  ShhaSi 
 ble,  that  the  Converjion  of  the  lews  will  not  be  in 
 an  ordinary  way ,  as  by  preaching ;  for  the  Hearts 
 of  that  People  are  under  an  mvincible  obdu-= 
 
 O  o  racy. 
 
-jld  The  AccoTiiflifhrntnt       Chap.  17. 
 
 l^artz.  i"^cy.    So  that 'tis  likely  that  Chrifl  will  convert 
 them  by  fome  glorious  and  furprizing  apparition^ 
 and  will  appear  clothed  withthofe  Characlers  the 
 Prophets  have  given  him ,  that  they  may  no  longer 
 be  able  todifownand  refufehim.     7,.  Thofewho 
 accompanied  St.  P^^/ fa w  indeed  the  Light  ^  but 
 Chrifl  did  not  appear  to  them  :  the  Gentiles  and 
 Chriflians ,  who  Ihall  then  be ,  may  have  Ibme  part 
 in  that  glorious  Apparition^  buticmaybelhallnot 
 fee  it  all.     4.  P4«/ was  inli:ru6tedbv  way  of /«//?»- 
 ration  in  all  Mjfleries  ,  affoon  as  Iep4.s  Chrifl  had 
 appear'd  to  him.     The  lews  ihallh.ive  their  mind's 
 inlightned  ,  and  the  vail  which  is  now  on  their 
 hearts  fhall  be  taken  away;  and  on  a  ilidden  lliall 
 fee  clearly  into  the  Oracles  of  their  Law  and  Pro- 
 phets.    5.  St.  Paul  w^s  the  laflo£theApofiles  who 
 was  converted  :  the  lews  will  be  called  the  lafl  of 
 all  People.     6.   Paul  after  Converlion  was  the 
 moft  z^ealoiii  of  any  :  the  lews  when  converted 
 iliall  be  the  moft  ajfeciionate  and  z.eal(Uis  of  all 
 Chrifiians.     7.   St.  Paul  converted ,  becomes  an 
 Ap'file  5  and  th'c  inftrument  of  the  converiion  of 
 the  Gentiles:  the  converted  lews  ihall  complcat 
 the  convcrfion  of  the  moft  remote  Pagan  Nations , 
 in  the  utmoft  comers  ofthe  World. 
 
 This  doubtlefs  is  that  admirable  return  ofthe 
 Jews  5  and  their  advancement  to  the  Soveraisn 
 dignity  of  the  Churchy  which  Ez^ekjel Yt^Yt(cms 
 in  the  37.  Chapter  of  his  Prophecies  ,  under  thd 
 Image  of  a  Refurre^icn.  This  alfo  is  that  which 
 St.  Paul  calls  Life  from  the  T>ead.  Ez.ekiel  faw 
 a  large  Valley  covered  with  dead  Bones.  Thefi 
 dead  Bones  are  the  Houfe  oflfrael^  faith  the  Holy 
 Spirit.  They  came  together,  and  (inewsand  flefti 
 Came  upon  them,  and  the  Spirit  ofthe  Lord  en- 
 ured into  them.    The  Prophet  fpeaks  fartlier ,  in 
 
 the 
 
C  h  a  p.  1 7.         of  the  Trop  hecies,  3 1 1 
 
 the  following  Chapters  of  the  Vidrories  this  re.VbxtZ, 
 iiewed  Ifrael  ihould  obtain  over  Gog  and  Magogs 
 the  Enemies  of, the  Church.  After  which  in  the 
 fiine  laft  Chapters  ^  he  makes  a  figurative  defcripti- 
 on  of  this  Kingdom  of  the  lews  ,  and  of  the  iW^ 
 Jiah^  and  of  the  Church  perfe6ted  upon  Earth,  un- 
 der the  Emblem  of  a  magnifickJT emple  ,  where-* 
 of  he  defcribes  theP^rts,  the  Apartments,  andfe- 
 \teral  Buildings ,  the  Altar ,  Priefts  ,  Vidtims^ 
 the  Lan4  of  their  poiTeflion,  and  anew  divifionof 
 it.  This  in  my  opinion  is  the  mj fiery  of  the  nine  lall 
 Chapters  o^  £z.ekiel ,  which  have  appeared  fo  un-  ciiap.  4^, 
 intelligible  to  moll:  Interpreters.  1  conclude  this 
 Chapter^  by  faying,  that  the  P<?^?/z»  makes  it  here- 
 by plain ,  that  it  is  the  true  Kingdom  ofAntichridy 
 by  their  cruel  perjecution  of  the  lews. 
 
 That  Mj(fery  of  iniejuity  comprehends  nothing 
 bf  the  My  fiery  of  (jodlinefs  ,  and  {zt^  not  that 
 God  hath  referved  that  Nation  ,  to  manifeft  ia 
 them  his'^reatefl;  wonders,  and  confequeatly  that 
 they  ought  not  to  be  deftroyed  by  flames  ,  as  in 
 Spain ,  and  in  thofe  Countries  where  the  inquifiiioK 
 is  in  force. 
 
 ^ 
 
 6  2,  CHAP, 
 
311  The  Accomplifl^ment      Chap.  18 . 
 
 Parti. 
 
 CHAP.     XVIII. 
 
 The  third  Head  of  Arguments  for  the  future 
 Kingdom  ofQ\\n?iandtheC\\mc\\.  So  many 
 Prophecies  which  concern  the  compleat  Vi^o- 
 ries  of  Jefis  Chrifi  ,  the  Holinefs  of  the 
 church  ,  and  its  perfe^l  profperity  ,  which 
 have  never  yet  been  accompli sht., 
 
 MY  third  Head  o?  Arguments ,  to  fhow,  that 
 we  are  to  expert  a  Kingdom  of  Chrifi  upon 
 Earth  ,  ^re  the  Trophecies   not  yet  accomplisht , 
 Had  which  cannot  be  fulfilled,  unlefs  ^\ic\vx  King- 
 dom do  come.     This  would  be  alarge  rubie6t ,  and 
 yield  matter  for  feveral  books  ,  and  thofe  good 
 ones  too,  wherebythe  World  might  be  informed 
 of  levernl  things  they  know  not.     Eutih'isBook^'is 
 larger  already  then  I  would  have  had  it.   I  fliall 
 therefore  content  my  felf  briefiy  to  fliow  ,  and  en- 
 deavdui''  to  perfwade,  that  there  rnufl  be  a  Time 
 which  we  have  not  yet  feen ,  for  the  ftil^lling  of 
 feveral  Prophecies^  which  were  delivered  on  pur- 
 pofeto  defcribe  the  Kingdom  of  oar  LordlefHs^  and 
 give  us  the  Char/iflers  of  it. 
 The  moft       The  mofl  ancient  and  molt  remarkable  of  all 
 Grade'      thc  facrcd  Oy^c/(?j  is  that,  which  God  himfelfpro- 
 not  per-     nouuc't  to  Adam ,  The  feed  of  he  Woman  shall 
 filled'  ^^'^'  ^yuije  the  Serpents  head  ^  and  the  shall  bruife,  his 
 heel.     'Tis  agreed  that  the  Head  fignifies  Empire 
 ard  Power.  So  that  Prophecy  imports  the  z//V?flr|i 
 of  Chrifi  and  his  Children  over  the  Kingdom  of  the 
 Devil  y  and  that  they  fhall  dellroy  it.    Now  this 
 is  a  promife  not  yet  aecompMit  in  the  Hifiory  of 
 
 the 
 
 1 
 
Chap.iS.         ofth  Tropheciek  '     315 
 
 the  Church;\vthv7tno  age  wherein  it  could  be  faid,Part  2. 
 tihat  the  Kingdom  of  Chrifi  prevailed  over  that  of 
 Satan.     It  is  an  obfervation  we  cannot  mind  too 
 much  ,  that  we  muft  carefully  diftinguilli  here 
 between  Life,  and  Kingdom  or  Reign.  Life  figni- 
 fies  exillence  J  but  Reign  imports  attual  Domina- 
 tion and  Rule.     lefm  Clorifl,  'tis  true  ,  in  every 
 age  hath  had  a  party  fubfilting  in  the  Worki,  and 
 in  that  rcfpcd:  hath  beenviclorious  over  all  the  at- 
 tempts o^  Satan  ,  whofe  end  was  to  delliroyhim : 
 and  'tis  fomekind  of  vidtory  overan  Adverfary,  to 
 prevent  him  from  attaining  his  end  y  but  this  can 
 never  be  called  a  full  andcompkac  ViEicYy.   It  is 
 necelTary  to  that ,  to  be  the  predominant  prevai- 
 ling Pa  rtj ,  wliereas  that  of  I-efus  Chrift  hath  al way 
 been  opprell;,  either  by  Paganifm,  or  by  Mako-_ 
 f^etantfmy  or  by  ^ntichrifiiantfm.     Such  a  time, 
 therefore  is  to  be  expelled,  wherein  tl'ic party  of 
 true   Ckrifiianity  iliall  prevail    over  and  utterly 
 extinguilh  the    Empire   and    Kingdom   of  the- 
 'Devil.  I 
 
 The  fecond  Prophecy  is  that  which  was  given  All  the  na, 
 to  Abraham  ,  In  thy  feed  shall  all  the  Nations  of  the  \°^\^^i^ 
 Earth  be  blef :  which  iignifies,  that  the  righteoufnefs  have  not 
 of  Chrift,  fhall  fpread  it  felf  over  all  Rations ;  to  the  ''^W^'^^^-- 
 lame  fenfe  is  that  other  Prophecy  ,  Shiloh  lliall  chrift. 
 come,  and  to  him  shall  the  gathering  of  the  People  '^^  ^^"* 
 belong.     *Tis  true,  almoll  all  Illations  have  been 
 invited  to  the  knowledge  of  God  :  many  have 
 been  a(5tually  brought  to  it  -,  but  many  have  not 
 yet  been  called,  much  lefs  converted.   And  among 
 thole  Nations  which  have  been  converted  ,  the 
 Bad  hath  fo  far  exceeded  the  ^oo<^  ,  that  it  can- 
 not bej  truly  iliid,  that  the  multitude  of  the  Peo- 
 l^le  belong  to  Chrill.     Nev,erthelefs ,  I  am  con-^ 
 tidencthsLt  fhall  cometopafs,  and.  that  the  uumbtr 
 O  o  3  of 
 
3H  Tte  K^ccompliflment     Chap.  iS. 
 
 Pari;  5.  of  the  Good  fhall  one  day  as  much  exceed  that  of 
 the  wicked  ,  as  now  the  number  of  the  wicked^ 
 doth  that  of  the  Good, 
 
 But  that  thefe  Oracles  are  not  accont^lisht  ^  we 
 fhall  be  fully  convinc't,  if  we  proceed  to  thofe 
 JProphets  whowerefentonpurpofeto  Chara5leriz,e 
 •  theKingdom  of  J.Chrift«  Among  whom  the  Prophet^ 
 
 Jfiiiah  fhinesas  a  Sunamong  the  Stars.     It  would 
 be  neceflary  to  make  a  juft  Commentary  on  all  his 
 JSook^;  to  make  it  plain,  that  what  he  fore- told  is 
 not  come  to  pafs:  Formoft  oihis Propheciesh?i\6 
 for  their  obje6t  this  glorious  and  blelled  ftatc  of 
 the  Church ,  in  its  laft  Period.    But  to  be  as  ihort 
 as  may  be  ,  lihall  reduce  all  that  he  hath  faid  of 
 the    Church    under  the  Mefjlah  ,    to  thefe  two 
 .Articles,   i.  Its'^ghteoufnefi^mdHoltnefs.    2.  Its 
 Peace  and  Proffer  it j  ;  and  ihall  make  it  evident, 
 that  neither  the  one  or  the  other  have  been  fulfil- 
 led to  that  degree  which  they  ought  to  be  fulfilled, 
 according  to  thofe  Pro^^^r/V/. 
 Chap.  ir.       For  the  Righteouliiefs  and  Holinefs  of  the 
 6,  Sec.        Church.,  the  Prophet //^m^  faith ,  That  the  wool/ 
 ofThe"f"  shall  feed  with  the  Lamb  ^  ^the  Leopard  lie  down 
 ^'r  ^f\  i-^'ith  the  Kid'y  the  Calf  ^  and  the  young  Lion^  and. 
 church,     the  Fatling  together  ,    and  a  little  child  shall  lead 
 them.     The  Cori'  and  the  Bear,  shall  feed  ,  their 
 young  ones  shall  lie  down  together;  and  the  Lion 
 shall  eat  Jlraw  like  the  Ox;  And  the  fucking  Child 
 shall  play  on  the  hole  of  the  Afp;  and  the  weaned^ 
 Child  shall  put  his  hand    on   the   Cockatrice  den. 
 They  shall  not  hurt  nor  defircj  in  all  my  holy  Mo un^ 
 t^in:  for  the  Earth  shall  be  full  of  the  Knowledge 
 (sf  the  Lord^  as  the  xvaters  eover  the  Sea.    Behold 
 the  mofl  ravilhing  and  fiir  defcriptionof  it  that 
 can  be  fecn.  It  amounts  to  a  return  of  the  State 
 of  Innocence.     .'Tis  plain  the  Zrophet  borrowed 
 
 his 
 
chap.  1 8.         ef  the  Trophecies^  31  j 
 
 his  Characien  of  it  fiom  that  Happy  flate  of  the  Part  2,  ' 
 firfi  Man^  whcrin  he  was  filled  with  the  know- 
 ledge of  God  and  his  Righteoufnefs.  And  during 
 which  the  brute  Animals  were  innocent ,  kind , 
 and  gentle,  as  himfelf  'Tis  alfo  undeniable ,  that 
 this  Prophecy  refpects    the  days  of  the  Mejjiah. 
 
 But  I  would  tain  be  told  lincerely,  whether 
 this  oraelc  hath  ever  yet  been  accomplislH?  in  what 
 time,  in  what  place,  in  what  age  or  generation  of 
 the  world  ?  It  will  doubtlefs  be  anfwered ,  that  it 
 was  in  the  Apofiolical  Churchy  and  in  the  time 
 of  the  Apofiles  >  for  only  in  that  new-born  Church, 
 could  it  be  faid ,  that  there  was  none  to  hurt  or 
 delfroy  ,  that  \Volves,  and  Lions,  and  Bears  be- 
 came Lambs.   Yet  even  in  that  new-born  Church  rhePro- 
 Wolves  and  Lions  might  be  found.  But  it  cannot  P;J"|,"-q^_ 
 be  o^  that  Church  \j\\ic\\  the  Prophet  there  fpeaks,  told  the 
 becaufe  he  fpeaks  of  a  time  ,  when  the  knowledge  gg^of^j,'' 
 of  the  Lord  ihould  fill  the  Earth,  which  then  it  chmcharc 
 did  not.  For  this  great  Flolinefs,  this  admirable  pUsi^t""^' 
 union  is  reprefentcd  to  us  only  li\  the  Church  of 
 lerufalem.     Moreover ,  we  fee  not  that  this  lalled 
 for  any  coniiderable  time.     There  is  a  great  deal 
 of  difference   between  the  Church  ,   in  the  fir(i: 
 (Chapters  of  the  ctAtls  ,  when   Believers  had  but 
 one  heart  and  one  foul  j  and  the  Church  we  read 
 of  towards  the  end  of  thefrme  "Bookj,  where  were 
 falfe  z.ealots  who   oppofed  St.  Paul    for  having 
 preached  to  the  Gentiles.    Befides ,  T/^tw/?  fpeaks 
 not  of  the  Holinefs  of  fome  particular  perlbns , 
 but  of  a  general  Sanctification.  That  a  time  ihall 
 come,  when  %ighteoufnejs  Ihall  univerfally  cover 
 the  focieties  of  men,  us  the  %vaters  cover  the  hot- 
 torn  of  the  Sea.     1  know  well  enough  that  the 
 Prophets  do  oftentimes  make  ufe  of  the  figure 
 called  Hyper bols.   But  in  truth ,  the  Hyperbole  here 
 
 O  o  4,  would 
 
3i5  Tl)e  Aaom^lifhmm      Chap.  18, 
 
 Y^xl%.  would  be  /orc'-t,  and  carried  too  far,  and  would 
 not  be  intelligible,  if  the  Holy  Spirit  fhould  fo 
 defcribe  the  Church  of  the  iirft  y4ges ,  where  were 
 {omt  Tncefiiioui, i^oViiQ  Adulterers,  (omt  Heretiqaes^ 
 Schifinaiickj ,  Apoflates  ,  and  all  forts  of  crimes. 
 55e  LapCs.  We  need  but  read  the  writings  of  St.  Cyprian ,  to 
 be  afllired ,  that  in  the  good  days  of  the  Church, 
 there  wei't  already  things  very  horrid  and  abomi- 
 nable. Every  one  may  think  as  hefhall  pleafe,  but 
 for  myownpart,Iexpe6tfrom  this  prophecy,  fuch 
 an  a^e  wherein  Holwefs  fhall  as  much  exceed  vice, 
 as  vice  now  doth  exceed  and  overtop  venue. 
 ^fiap.  ?2.       We  read  alfo  in  the  fame  Prophet ,  that  the  Spi- 
 X-  'Si '  •     yif.  shallhe  pouredfiomon  high  upon  m  ,  and  the  'wil- 
 der nefs  he  a  fiuitfullfield  ,  and  the  fruitfulL  field  a 
 forrefi .  Judgement  shall  dwell  in  the  ivildernefs,  and.. 
 .Right  eoujnefs  remain  in  the  fiuit full  field.   The  work^ 
 of  Righteoufnefs  shall  be  Veace  ,  and  the  effeEl  of 
 Righteoufnefsy  ijuietnefs  and  affurance  for  ever.  An 
 high  %{/ay  shall  be  there ,  and  a-  way ,  and  it  shall' 
 be  called  the  way  of  HoUnefs ,  the  unclean  shall  not 
 pafs  over  it ,  but  it  shall  be  forth  ofe :  the  wayfaring 
 Cliap.jf.   men,  though  fools ,  shall  not  err  therein.  ISlo  Lion' 
 '^*  shall  be  there  ,  nor  any  ravenous  beaji  shall  go  up 
 
 Chap.  54.   thereon  ,  it  shall  not  be  found  there.     All  thy  Chil-^ 
 ''3»H-        dren  shall  be  taught  of  the  Lord  ,  and  great  shall 
 be  the  Veace  of  thy  Children,  thou  shalt  be  efi:ablisht 
 chsp.  5j.   in  Right  eou fiefs.     7ht6  is  the  Covenant  I  will  make 
 V>-^'       with  you  ,  faith  the  Lord  ,  my  Spirit  that  is  upon 
 thee  ,  and  my  words  which  Ihave  put  in  thy  mouth, 
 shall  not  depart  out  of  thy  mouth  ,    or  out  of  the 
 mouth  of  thy  feed,  nor  of  thy  feeds  feed,  faith  the 
 Lord  ,  from  henceforth  and  for  ever.  And  they  shall 
 ^^      ,,     call  them ,  the  Holy  People  ,  the  redeemed  of  the 
 12.'  Lord  -J  and  thou  shalt  be  Calied  ,  fought  cut,  a  itty 
 
 Chap.  51.  fj^f  forpiken.  Add  to  this  the  Prophecy  of /<frm/. 
 
Chap.iS.        ofthefrop/mtes.  517 
 
 This  shall  be  the  Covenant  that  1  will  make  with  Part  z,* 
 the  houfe  o/Ifrael  y  I  will ^ut  my  Law  in  their  in- 
 ti^ard  parts  ,  and  write  it  in  their  hearts  ,  and 
 will  he  their  God  ,  and  they  shall  be  my  People^ 
 and  they  shall  teach  no  more  every  man  his 
 *I^ighhoHr  5  and  every  raan  his  Brother^  P^P"^^ 
 know  the  Lord, ,  for  they  shall  all  kpo'u^  me  jrom 
 the  leafi  of  them  unto  the  greatefl  ,  faith  the  Lord. 
 Thefe  Prophecies  fpeak /o/^r  things  5  i.  They 
 paint  out  the  State  of  the  Church  under  the  Me'f- 
 jiah.  2.  They  defcribe  it  by  a  more  then  ordinary 
 Boltnefs  ,  that  {hall  every  where  be  poured  out. 
 5 .  By  zj>erfeveriHg  Holinefs  to  which  no  return  to 
 vice,  or  no  apoftacy  iliall  fucceed.  For  'tis  faid, 
 the  Spirit  of  (jod  shall  not  depart  from  them ,  or 
 their  feed  ,  cr  feeds  feed,  4,  Laflly  ,  This  is  a 
 Holinefs  ,  whereof  the  Jewish  Nation  is  to  have' 
 the  chiefefl  part.  For  'tis  to  that  People,  cind  con- 
 cerning them  that  God  fpeaks. 
 
 Now  I  demand ,  whether  any  one  canlhow  me 
 that  age  of  the  Church ,  vvhcrein  fuc'h  an  HoUneJsy 
 which  anfwers  the  Idea  given  us  by  thQ{c  Prophe- 
 cies 5  can  be  found,  where  'we  Ihall  meet  with  a  per- 
 fevering  Holinefs?  If  the  Church  for  any  time  hath 
 3een  pure ,  that  hath  not  continued  from  one  Ge- 
 neration to  another-,  yea,  let  fuch  an  ^ge  be  na- 
 iled ,  wherein  the  Ipraelitish  '?^ation  did  pertake 
 3f  this  Evangelical  Holinefs.  Hath  not  thatPeople 
 )een  always  obflinate,  unbelieving.  Enemies  to 
 il^hriil:,  without  faith  in  refpectof  menjaswellas 
 n  reference  to  God  ?  we  muft  than  open  our  eyes, ' 
 md  coi}fefs  5  that  there  fliall  be  a  Kingdom  of  Holt- 
 ufs  ,{wz\\  a  one  as  fhall  fill  •iW.Nations,  and  not  fub- 
 ect  to  ;hofe  unhappy  %evolutions,  that  by  corru- 
 )tion  have  changed  the  face  of  the  C/^^rr/?  from 
 ^eartoyear.  Thus  hi  Rigkteoufnefsmd  Holinefs.   '■ 
 
 Next 
 
3  j8  TJje  K^ccompUfhment      C  hap.  x  8, 
 
 part  2 .        Next  we  are  to  confider  the  Peace  and  Profperity^ 
 pm^heds^^^^^  CW<r^  ,  whereof  the  Prophets  fyc?A'i  more, 
 of  Ihl'^^    largely ,  and  in  an  higher  ftrain,  becaufe  under  the 
 Church '^^  Images  of  lemforal  Profperity,  they  fet  forth  that 
 Spirptual  Profperity  .  which  we  have  fpoken  of 
 under  the  names  ofHolinefs  and  Righteoufnefs. 
 if.2.  4.      Concerning /*(?^<7^5the  Prophec/y^j^/?  faith,/^^?  they 
 shall  beat  their  fwords  into  Plough-shares^  and  their 
 Shears  into  pruning-hookj  :   that   Nation  shall  not. 
 rife  againfi  JSfation  5  neither  shall  they  learn  ivar 
 any  more.     Concerning  its  future  Profperity  ,  he 
 c.  41.18,     laith.    The  eyes  of  the  blind  shall  be  opened  ^  and 
 ^.5*  the  ears  of  the  deaf  shall  be  unflof^t^  the  lame  shall 
 
 leap  ai  the  Hart  ^  and.  the  tongne  of  the  Dumb  shall ^ 
 f^^g  f^Tf"  joy.     I  will  open  Rivers  in  high  places^  and^ 
 Poumains  tn  the  mid  ft  of  Valleys.     I  will  make  the 
 %i/ildernefs  a   Pool   of  zi/ater  ,  and  the  dry  Land 
 Jprings  of  zvater.     I  will  plant  in  the  wildernefs  the  i 
 (fedar  y  the  Pine  ^  the  nJ^vCfrtk  ^  and  the  Olive-tree -^  \ 
 and  I  will  fet  in  the  dejcrt  the  Fir-tree^  the  Pine^  j 
 c.4J-i»»    and  the  Box-tree  together-.     1  hey  shall  not  hunger^  ] 
 nor  thirji^i  neither  shell  the  heat  or  Sttnfmitethem : 
 for  he  that  hath  mercy  on  them  shall  lead  them^  ^ 
 even  by  the  jprings  of  water  shall  he  guide  them.  \ 
 ^^  55-  i2»    /  11,1/1  make  all  my  zJ^/Coun tains  a  Tuay^and mj/  high ,1 
 Ti^ajs  shall  be  e.xalted;  ye  shall  go  out^l/lth  joy  ,  and,  | 
 be  led  forth  with  peace.     The  zJ^'Countains  and  the 
 Hills  shall  break^forth  before  you  into  fin  gin g  ,  and, 
 all  the  Trees  of  the  Field  shall  clap  their  hands.    In- 
 flead  of  the  Thorn  ^  shall  come  np  the  Firr -tree -^  and 
 injlead  of  theBryet  ^  sImU  come  up  the  Myrtle-tree  : 
 and  it  shall  be  to  the  Lord  for  a  Name  ,  and  for  an^ 
 everlafiing  Sign  y  that  shall  not  he  cut  off.  The  San 
 shall  be  no  more  thy  Light  by  day  ^  neither  for  bright" 
 Jf.60.19.   nefs  shall  the  tJMoon  give  Light  unto  thee;  but  the 
 ■  Lard  shall  be  unto  thee  an  everla fling  Light  y  an  ' 
 
Chap.iS.        of  the  Prophecies:  319 
 
 thy  God  thy  ^lory.  The  Stm  shall  no  tnorego  down,'P^rt2, 
 netther  shall  thy  JHoon  lyithdraiv  it  [elf :  for  the 
 Lord  shall  be  thine  everlafiing  Light  ^  and  the  days 
 of  thy  mourning  shall  be  ended.  This  shall  be  as  the  ^^$4.9,10, 
 •waters  of  ^02k\.unto  me y  fer  as Ihave fworn',that 
 the  waters  of  Noah  shall  no  more  go  over  the 
 Earth  ,  fo  have  I f worn  that  I  zuouldnot  be  rvrath 
 with  thee  t  nor  rebuke  thee :  for  the  Mountains  shall 
 depart ,  and  the  Hills  be  remo  ved  ;  but  my  kindnefs 
 shall  not  depart  from  thee^neither  shall  the  Covenant 
 of  my  peace  be  removed  i  faith  ths  Lord  ^  that  hath 
 mercy  on  thee. 
 
 All  thefe  and  the  like  Expreffions ,  which  \vc    \^fiat  is 
 read  in  the  Prophets  do  import,     i .  A  profound  ^r^h^cJ 
 Peace,  which  ihall  never  be  interrupted  by  war.  prophecies. 
 2 .  Plenty  and  Abundance  of  all  forts  of  Goods. 
 ^.  An  Exemption  from  all  Evils.     4.  SuchaPro- 
 fperity,  where  are  Riches,  and  Plenty,  and  Joy. 
 f.  A  Felicity  that  is  not  to  be  interrupted  by  the 
 return  of  Calamities.     This  muft  be  fixe ,  that  all 
 thefe  Prophecies  refpect  the  State  of  the  Church  un- 
 der the  Me  ff  ah  :  forastothofe  who  endeavour  to 
 turn  them  to  another  fenfe ,  and  apply  them  to  the 
 Temporal  bleffings  of  \}citlews ,  1  cannot  confider 
 them  as  Chnfiians  ,  but  reckon  them  enemies  to 
 Chriflianity. 
 
 We  mull  therefore  fearch  for  the  accomplishment  Thefe  pro. 
 dF  thefe  Propheaes  in  the  Hifiory  of  the  Church  :  not  been^^ 
 :hat  no  fuch  thing  can  be  found  there,  die  <iy4nti'  accom- 
 wz7/f  »<tnV/ themfelves  confefs.    For  they  conitant-^'*  ** 
 y  tell  us  ,  that  thefe  thoufand, years  of  Relt  areal- 
 ogether  inconfiftent  with  the  orders  of  Divine 
 Providence  ,   and  the  condition  of  the  Churchy 
 vhich  is  appointed  to  be  always  calamitous  and  af- 
 li6ted  upon  Earth  ;  that  Sorrow  and  Suffering, 
 ?erfecution  and  the  Crofs ,  do  inseparably  belong 
 
 to 
 
310  The  AccompUfhmsnt       Ghap.  18, 
 
 Parts,  to  it  j  that  we  mufl  judge  of  what  is  tocomeby 
 the  Hiftory  of  what  is  pall.  'Tis  irutjintht  three 
 Brik^ges  5  the  C/7«rc/;  was  under  the  Crofs  of  the 
 Pagans ;,  in  the /o^r^^  under  that  of  the  Arrians^ 
 in  the  fifth  fhe  began  to Cink into  fuj)erJlitiony  and" 
 hath  remain  d  overvvhelm'd  with  it  during  the 
 \vhole  reign  of  Antichrifi.  Where  thenihall  we 
 place  thole  happy  days  the  Prophets  promife  ?  'Tis 
 trifling  to  apply  thofe  promifes  of  Peace  and  Tran- 
 quillity to  certain  little  intervals  of  Quiet ,  whi'ch 
 from  time  to  time  the  Church  hath  had  in  fome 
 places ;  for  it  would  be  a  very  ill  ufe  ofRhetorick, 
 and  a  llrange  force  put  upon  figures  ,  to  repre- 
 ferit  fo  imperfe(ft  a  calm ,  by  fuch  terms  as  give  us 
 an  Idea  of  thegreatell  and  moll:  perfe6tProlperity' 
 imaginable.  Moreover ,  the  Prophets  fpeakingof 
 an  tndltk  Peace  J  to  which  no  affliction fhallliic- 
 ceed,  it  mull  be  fuch  a  one  as  is  like  the  waters  of' 
 Noah  ,  which  Ihall  never  return  to  cover  the 
 Earth,  it  mull  be  a  peace  fofirm,  that  though  the 
 Mountains  be  overthrown,  Ihall  never  be  chan^ 
 ged. 
 phedcs^'°  We  may  not  fay, that  all  this  hath  refpe6t  only  to 
 not  accom- Ipiritual  Graccs,  the  liability  of  God's  Covenant, 
 ?hl' fpin-  and  the  Joy  of  tlie  Faithfull.  I  will  not  deny  but ' 
 tuai  graces  the  Holy  Spirit  may  have  fome  reference  thereto  > 
 Church  ^  but  it  is  tiilfe ,  that  thofe  fpiritual  favours  (in  that 
 iiath  recci- vveak  degree  wherein  we  fee  them  at  this  day)  can- 
 comprehend  the  full  fignification  of  fuch  great 
 Exprellions  ,  which  clearly  import  a  peace  in  re- 
 ference to  Earth  as  ^t\\z.s  Heaven.  Add-to  this, 
 that  though  thefe  Promifes  Ihould  not  be  applied 
 hut  to  Spn'itual  Bleflings ,  there  mull  yet  be  a  new 
 Kingdom  and  a  new  Age  for  the  fulfilling  of 
 them  5  for  we  have  never  yet  feen  any,  wherein,' 
 Spiritual  Peace  and  invifible  Graces  have  been  (o.^ 
 
 abun-jf 
 
hap.i^.         of  the  Prophecies,  311 
 
 abundantly  poured  out ,  to  fatisfy  in  any  meafure  Part  s . 
 he  greatnefs  of  fuch  Expreflions. 
 
 CHAP.     XIX. 
 
 Tlje  fourth  Head  of  Arguments ,  for  the  reign  of 
 a  thoiifand years  \  are  the  Types.  Four  Types 
 of  this  Period'.,  the  Principal  is  the  feventh 
 day  of  the  Creation  ,  which  is  not  an  imme- 
 diate Type  of  Eternal  Reft  ,  bia  of  the  Peace 
 of  the  Church  on  Earth. 
 
 ICome  now  to  ihe  fourih  W&zdioi  JirgHment's. 
 viz..  the  Types.     They  as  well  as  the  Prophe- 
 cies are  Pi^ures  and  reprefentatiolis   of  fptture 
 Events.     They  are  riot  vain  fpeculations  of  2)i- 
 vines  :  and  the  Great  wits  that  look  upon  them  to 
 DC  fo ,  approach  very  near  to  Impiety.     'Tis  very 
 certain,  that  God  hath  been  pleafed  to  fhadow  forth 
 his  Myrteries  in  certain  difpenfations  of  his  Pro  vi- 
 ience.     Saint  Paul  teacheth  us  ,  that  Hagar  the 
 ervant  of  Sarah  ,  Sinai  a  Mountain  in  Arabia^ 
 were  Types  of  the  legal  Inftitution.     As  Sarah 
 md  Sion  were  alfo  Types  of  the   Covenant  of 
 Grace.  That  Aleichifedeck.^V7as  aTjpeo£ouTL,ord 
 efus  ChriH  ;  and  in  general ,  that  the  Law  had 
 shadows  ^  of  which  the  fubfi an ce  is  to  be  found  in 
 Chrilf.  The  Types  therefore  are  nofalfe  oi'deceit* 
 ull  Light  whereby  to  judgCjin  cafe  they  be  rightly 
 iCed .    Now  I  pretend ,  that  all  the  Types  make  for 
 Jie  Reign  of  Chrifi  before  the  end  of  the  World. 
 
 We  may  find  a  great  number  of  them.   The  Ca- 
 Jtivity  of  Ifrafl  in  Egypt  was  certainly  a  Type  of 
 
 that 
 
3ii  The  ^ccompti(}:>ment     Chap.ip 
 
 part  2,  that  bondage  under   which  the  Church  ihould 
 
 The  deiL-  groan ,  during  the  Reign  of  Antichrifl.  The  Ah^ 
 
 ifraeiout  iichrtflian  Empire  IS  tkcrcfove  cHled  Eg)fpf.  Now 
 
 fi^u^S^hat  ^^'■^^'  '■^^^  Ifraelites  were  come  out  of  ^^7/^  5  they 
 
 of  the       entred  into  Canaan^  the  Land  flowing  with  Mil\ 
 
 ftomuider^^^  ^^"^/  >   which  did  certainly  prefigure  the 
 
 the  bond-  happy  State  of  the  Churchy  after  all  her  enemies 
 
 tfchrift^"'  Ihould  be  fubdiled.   'Tis  fuppofedj  that  the  Land 
 
 of  Canaan  was  the  Image  of  that  great  and  Eter-  \ 
 
 nail  Dwelling  ,  to  which  the  faithful!  ihould  be^ 
 
 tranfported,  aherthe  la (i  judgement.  I  deny  it  not. 
 
 i.TypejtheBut  you  muft  kuow,  that  in  the  Old  Teflantent  the 
 
 taifd'or^ descriptions    of  the    future  Bleflednefs  of  the 
 
 Canaan,     Church  ^  by  Emblems^  Types ^  Ttgures^  and  meta° 
 
 phorical  refemblances  ,  have  not  their  immediate 
 
 relation  to  Eternal  Bleflednefs.      St.  Paul  hath 
 
 told  us  5  that  eye  hath  not  Jeen  it  ,   nor  ear  heard 
 
 it  J  nor  can  it  enter  into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive : 
 
 and  confequently  'tis  not  that  which  the  H.  Ghofl 
 
 would  immediately  defcribe ,  becaufe  he  would 
 
 that  we  fliould  be  kept  ignorant  ofit.  So  that  thofe 
 
 Defcriptions  have  an  immediate  relation  to  the 
 
 flourilTiing  State  of  the  Church  inihelafl Period-, 
 
 and  by  analogy   they  may  be  transfer'd  to  thd; 
 
 bleflings  of  Paradife. 
 
 2,Typc;the     The  Captivity  of  Babylon  was  doubtlefs  another 
 
 ?!eft  after  Jj^e  of  thc  Captivity  of  the  Church  under  Anti- 
 
 loniih  ca-  chrifi  j  and  therefore  the /'^/?^9'  is  called  the  City 
 
 ^tivity.     of  Babylon  :  and  after  that  Captivity ,  the  People 
 
 returned  to  their  own  Land  ,  and  lived  peaceably 
 
 there.     So  doubtlefs  the  Church  being  delivered 
 
 from  the  bondage  oi  Antichrijl  ^  fhall  return  to  its 
 
 5. Type; the  reft  here  on  Earth. 
 
 t^c^?ffe-  The  Perfecution  of  Antiochus  was  alfo  a  Type  1 
 cution  un-  of  the  Pcrfccutionwhich  the  Church  hathfufFered  ' 
 chusf ""°'  ^^^^^  Antidhrifi,    Now  after  the  three  jear/  and 
 
Chap.  19 •       0^  the  "Prophecies ^  323 
 
 half  of  that  Perfecutlon  ,  the  People  oiiht  lews  Part  2, 
 returned  to  the  pollellion  of  their  T^wp/^,  and  rofe 
 to  a  more  flouriihing  condition  than  they  had  ever 
 bceninfince  their  coming  out  o^Babylcn. 
 
 I  leave  thefe  and  many  other  Types  which  may  be  4»Type;the 
 found,  to  infift  on  one  which  I  find  to  be  very  evi-  fe"Tn  ^ 
 dent  and  convincing.  'Tis  that  which  may  be  j'j''^'' '^J* 
 found  in  the  number  oifeven,  'Twill  be  granted  °iJSd?'^"" 
 that  this  is  a  myfterious  and  facred  mmb^r^-^ud  that 
 it  fignifies  perfedion  :  'Tis  on  this  account  it  is 
 mentioned  fo  often  in  the  u^^ocaljpfi  j  There  are 
 feven  Churches,  fivrn  Scars,  j^t/f«  Candlcificks, 
 /even  Spirits  ,  feven  Lamps  ,  /even  Eyes  ,  feven 
 Horns  of  the  Lamb,  /;z/^»  Plagues, /f-S'f??  Trum- 
 pets ,  feven  Thunders  ,  feven  Viols.  So  in  the 
 Books  of  Afo/es  ,  thefeventh  day  is  Holy  j  and 
 the  feventh  year  ,  was  iheyear  of  Relf ;  and  ^he 
 '{even  times  feventh  year  ,  v/as  the  great  fubilee  j 
 The  living  Creatures  entred  into  the  Arkhy fe- 
 •vens  j  the  lirft-born  of  every  beafl  remainedy^z/f  ;^ 
 days  with  its  Dam  ;  the  male  Children  were  to 
 h^  feven  days  old,  before  they  were  circumcifedj 
 the  Candlellick  of  the  Tabernacle  had  fevei% 
 Lamps  J  a  Woman  after  hcruncleannefs,  a  Leper 
 after  he  was  cured  of  his  leprofy,  were  to  be  puri- 
 fied \'ox  feven  days.  It  would  be  too  long  tore- 
 cite  all  the  Examples  ofthis  nature  which  might  be 
 mentioned  5  for  the  number /^x^fw  is  almoft  every 
 where  to  be  found. 
 
 For  what  reafonis  it  fo?  who  fees  not  that  this 
 number  fignifies  Completion  and  Perfedion  ?  and 
 3f  what  can  it  fignify  thePerfed:ion  ,  if  not  of  the 
 ^rcatelfworkofGod,  that  for  which  all  his  othet 
 works  were  wroughtjthatiSjj/jfC^wrc/r^Tf  then  the 
 7th  be  every  whtvc facred,  why  is  not  the  feventh 
 ftriodj  reckoning  from  the  creation  of  the  World, 
 
 alfo 
 
324.  The  Accompliflment    Chap.!^., 
 
 Part  2.   alfo  facred  ,  and  a  Period  of  perfedion  ?  It  will 
 beiaidjthenumbery^z'^rwisiacredbecauie  ofthe/^-- 
 venth  day ,  which  was  confecrated  to  the  fervice  of 
 God  :  but  why  hath  God  chofen  the  feventh  day: 
 to  be  holy  ,  and  a  day  of  reft  for  man  ?  is  it  riot 
 plainly  to  figiiify  ,   that  the  feventh  day  ,  or  the. 
 feventh  Period  of  the  Church  ,  ftiall  be  a  time  of 
 HoiineJs^Tran^utlltjjZnd  Peace? 
 the  7th        The  feventlf  day  ^  they  farther  tell  us^  was  con- 
 pY  ^l^^^^  fecrated  to  Reft  and.Holinefs  j  becaufe  God  crea- 
 lypeof  the  ted  the  World  infix  days .,  and  refted  on  the  fe- 
 '^tod^ofthe  '^^''^^*   Behold  ^  now  we  are  at  the  Spring  Head, 
 Church,    and  can  rife  no  higher  5  but  here  alfo  we  ftaall  fihd 
 an  excellent  Type  o^om:  feventh  Period.  *Tis  here 
 I  would  ask  with  boldnefs  j   Wherefore   God 
 created  the  World  in/.v  days  ,  and  refted  on  the 
 feventh}  Why  did  henot  imploy/f^days,  f/g-^/-, 
 ten^  or  twelve  in  the  work  of  Creation,  but  precife- 
 iy  feven?  Certainly,  the  infinite  wifdom  of  God 
 will  not  permit  that  he  fhould  do  any  thing  with- 
 out reafon.    Here  is  this  reafon,  becaufe  he  in- 
 tended to  hold  the  C^/^rc-/;  in  an  imperfed:  ftate.for 
 fix  Periods  of  Time,  labouring  inthat  great  work 
 for  which  he  made  all  others,  and  caufingit  fuccef- 
 iively  to pafs through y^'Z/d'w  degrees. 
 .   We  muft  not  fay  that  the  Sabbath ,  iht  feventh 
 day^  on  which  God  refted,  was  the  image  of  that 
 great  Reft  into  whidithe  Church  is  to  be  brought*, 
 after  he  ftiall  have  compleateditupon  Earth  \  for 
 the  feventh  Period  ought  to  bear  proportion  to  the 
 other  Jix  -,  whereas  Eternity  hath  none  with  TimCj 
 much  lefs  with  one  day.    So  that  the  feventh  Period 
 cannot  be  the  Sternal  Reft.  It  muft  be  a  Time  that 
 bears  proportion  to  the /a:  preceding  Pmo^j  3  As 
 then  after /at  days  of  labour  ,    God  finiftit  his 
 .work,  by  a  doty  to  wl^icli  he  afct  fiojinefs  and  Refi 
 
Chap.  19.     of  the  frd^hecies.  i    .  pS 
 
 as  its  Charafters,  there  muft  likewife  be  fortheP^ti; 
 Church  ,  after /.v  days  of  fms  and  fufferings,  o»e' 
 lali  day  ,  that  is  to  be  diftinguiiht  by  thofe  two 
 Seals,  Peace  and  Holme fs  ,  upon  Earth.  Not  but., 
 thai  the  Sabbath  is  alfo  a  figure  of  the  Eternal  Refti' 
 but  'tis  becaufe  thefe  thoufand  years  of  Peace  and 
 HoUnefs  on  Earth  ,  fhall  be  the  iinage  of  that  per- 
 fect Peace  and  HolmeJ}  which  the  Church  fhall  in- 
 joy  in  Heaven  ;  and  fo  'tis  a  mediate  Type  of  the 
 Eternal  Rett.     Thefe  thoufand  years  y  1  confefs, 
 have  no  proportion  with  Eternity  ,  biit  it  is  not 
 to  be  a  Type  in  the  duration  of  the  Time ,  but  in 
 reOcd  of  the  Hate  of  Peace  and  Holinefs ,  Images 
 6)i  the  Coelcltial  Peace.     So  thefe  thoufandyeaH 
 may  be  7^^^/ of  the  Heavenly  Glory  :  but  they^- 
 venth  day  could  not  be-  the  immediate  Tyfe  ,  bc- 
 Cdufe  ot  \vhat  was  faid  before.     Becaufe  the  y^- 
 vemh  day  of  the  Creation  is  a  Period  of  the  fame 
 nature  with  the/.v  preceding  ,  and  which  by  con- 
 fequcnt  ought  to  bear  proportion  to  them. 
 
 It  will  be  laid  ,  that  ^Tis  eafy  to  make  thefe 
 fuppojitioni  5  hut  difficult  to  prove  them.  But  I  have 
 a  iure  Method  for  theproofof  this ,  when  the  fe- 
 verai  parts  of  a  Sy  Item  fupport  one  another ,  even 
 therein  they  are  proved  :  in  an  I^yfotioefis  that  is 
 falfe  5  there  is  alway  fome  part  inconfiftent  t^ith  it 
 felf.  Now  I  will  make  it  evident,  th^t  the  fevers 
 Hays  of  the  Qreatiotiy  doperfe6Vly  anfwerto  the/^- 
 ven  Periods  of  the  Church  ;  that  in  every  one  df 
 thofe  days  fuch  works  were  wrought ,  which  wer8 
 exaft  Emblems  of  the  Events  which  have  happen*  . 
 cd,  and  of  the  things  which  were  done,  in  ever^ 
 Pmo^of  the  (fhurch  ^  anfwering -to  every  <^<?)'.  If 
 I  make  it  evident ,  that  in  the  fix  Periods  of  the 
 duration  of  the  Church  which  are  paft,  we  havd 
 Teen  thole  things  which  were  painted  out  by  the/5 
 
 P  p  '      dayh 
 
yi6  The  jfccompUp^ment     Chapc  20. 
 
 Part  2.  dafi  of  the  Creation  >  fo  that  the  ^r^  Period  con- 
 •  tains  that  which  was  figur'd  by  the  work  of  the 
 
 firfl;  day ,  the  fecond  Period  that  of  the  fecond,  and 
 lo  of  the  reft  5  if,  I  fay,  I  can  do  this,  methinksit 
 will  then  be  proved ,  that  what  was  done  in  the 
 feventh  day  of  the  Creation  is  the  image  of  that 
 which  fhall  be  done  in  our  feventh  Period  of  the 
 Church.  The  parts  of  this  Syftem  do  admirably 
 fupport  one  another ,  the  Syftem  it  felf  will  be  its 
 own  proof  This  is  that  I  am  about  to  do ,  by 
 giving  here  the  full  explication  of  this  wonderfull 
 T)^e  of  the  Creation,  in  which  we  may  fay,  that  God 
 liach  concealed  fome  of  his  greateft  myfteries  un- 
 der an  adorable  obfcurity, which  hath  never hither= 
 to  been  perfectly  cleared. 
 
 G  H  A  P.     X  X. 
 
 The  Type  of  the  Creation  hath  not  heen  well 
 explained  :  JVe  mull  make  a  Syijem  of  it. 
 Principles  to  eflahlish  that  Syflem  ;  the  (Jivi- 
 fon  of  the  duration  of  the  Cbarck  into  f even 
 Periods  ,  anfivering  to  the  feven  days  of  the 
 Creation. 
 
 The  Type  TT  muft  needs  be ,  that  the  AlyftmesohheType 
 c  at?on    •■•of  the  Creation  are  not  obvious,  andeafytobe 
 is  difficult  explained ,  (ince  from  the  time  they  have  been  in-' 
 *poundcd,    quired  into ,  they  have  not  hitherto  been  perfectly 
 difcovered.  There  are  many  things  fenfible  there- 
 in, that  appear  at  firftview,  and  are  obvious  to  all 
 the  World ;  as  the  Light  of  the  firft  day ,  fignify- 
 ing  Ipiritual  Illumination  j   the  Sun  of  Righteouf-^ 
 titfs  y  in  the  Sun  that  was  created  on  the  fourth 
 
Chap.20.  ofthe(Profkcieh  ^i^ 
 
 day.  j4dam  as  the  figure  of  the  fecond  Ad^m,  Part  %i 
 'Eve ,  the  Image  and  figure  of  the  Church.  There 
 needs  no  labour  to  fearch  into  thofe  Myfteries,  for 
 the  Holy  Scripture  doth  clearly  enough  inftrud:  us 
 therein.  But  for  the  doubtful  Myjieries ,  thofe 
 cfpecially  o(  the  fecond^  third^fifthy  and/lv/^daysj 
 I  know  not  whether  they  have  hitherto  been  met 
 
 with.  .    .      ■, 
 
 There  hath  nothing  appeared  on  this  fubje6tf6^N°«-^^ 
 handfom  and  ingenious  ,  as  that  which  hath  been  i he  type 
 done  by  Flac<&m,    However  I  may  be  confident,  jf^^^l'^^iQn 
 without  being  rafh,  that  he  hath  notdifcovcredas  cspUm- 
 the  true  Myfleries  thereof  The  firft  fault  he  is  guil-  f^^^^  ^^** 
 ty  of,  is,  that  he  did  not  make  a  Syilem  of  thofe 
 Myfleries  ,  and  of  the  [even  days  of  the  Creation, 
 This  is  the  reafon  why  he  doth  hot  maintain  his 
 ground,  but  runs  prefently  into  things  improba- 
 ble. There  is  nothing  nldre  lively  or  more  talcing 
 than  that  which  he  hath  conceived  concerning  the 
 firfl  three  dnys.     In  the  firfi  he  finds  the  Illumina- 
 tion of  man  being  ignorant  :  in  the  fecond  the 
 work  of  Juftification  ofmanbeingafinner;  in  the 
 third  the  San6tification  ofman  being  unholy  :and 
 it  muft  be  confeft,  that  fo  far  nothing  could  be  more 
 happy,  and  argue  greater  ftrength  of  Imagination, 
 Thefe  are  excurfions  out  of  the  way,  'tis  true^  but 
 they  are  ingenious;     They  are  perticularly  fur- 
 prizing  to  thofe  ,  who  know  that  this  great  maii 
 always  addicted  himlfelf  to  difputations  agaihft 
 Hereticks^  which  he  managed  after  the  way  of  the 
 Schools  j  than  which  nothing  doth  more  dull  the 
 fancy,  and  caufe  a  barren  imagination.     When  he 
 comes  to  the  fourth  day ,  it  is  no  longer  fo  ,=  and  he 
 is  not  fo  happy ,  he  cannot  but  fee  there  Jefus 
 Chrift  and  the  Church,  in  the  Sun  2.nd  Mo  bit  ^  as 
 all  othei-s  pretend  3  but  heisfufficiently  puzledto 
 I^  p  4  make 
 
528  Tije  Mcompltfhment     Chap.  20* 
 
 Parti,  make  the  connection  between  this  fourth  day^nd 
 the  preceding  ones.  He  isyetlei's  happy  as  to  the 
 fwo  lall  dajfs.  He  would  have  the  i^^r^jandthe 
 Fishes  of  the  fifth  day  to  fignify  the  fervice  of  God  i 
 that  the  Fishes  do  fignity  good  motions  of  the 
 Jiearr,  and  the  jBirds  vifibleand  outward  ad:s.  In 
 the  Beafis  of  the  field  created  on  ihc Jixth  day ,  he 
 finds  the  Chriftian  vertues.  All  this  is  forced,  and 
 however  he  Ibeicheth  his  fancy  to  get  through  it, 
 yet  he  doth  not  fucceed.  It  maybe  laid ,  widiout 
 doing  him  any  injuftice ,  that  except  the  three  firft 
 days  of  the  Creation^  there  is  nothing  at  all  well 
 conceived  in  that  work  of  the  Ty^es. 
 
 The  other  fault  of  Flaccem^  is  that  he  took  for 
 the  obje(5t  of  his  Type  of  the  Creation  ,  Man  to  be 
 delivered  from  mifery ,  Homo  a  mtfena  liberanAm : 
 whereas  'tis  certain  ,  we  mull  look  there  for  the 
 C/7«r£-^tobeeil:ablilht,  EccleftaConfiituendie.  This 
 is  the  great  work  of  God,  next  to  his  own  glory  j 
 •'tis  the  chief  and  only  end  of  his  works.  'Twas  tor 
 the  llilce  of  the  Church  th-it  he  created  the  M'orid^ 
 and  made  all  things  j  about  this  he  hath  been  im- 
 ployed  from  Everlalbng ,  and  will  be fo  to  Everla- 
 Iting.  "'TIS  the  Spoufe  ot  Chnil  ,tis  his  other  felf ;  we 
 ought  to  find  her  every  where,  as  God  hath  given 
 her  fome  place  in  all  his  works.  Particulars  were 
 made  for  the  Church  ,  and  not  the  Church  for  them. 
 Therefore  we  ought  not  to  look  for  the  Type  of 
 the  deliverance  of  y^/^«  in  the  Creation^  any  farther 
 then  we  can  therein  find  the  Church ,  in  which  men 
 are  re-ellabliflit  and  delivered.  I  therefore  find  my 
 felf  obliged  to  proceed  farther  in  this  inquiry,  find- 
 ing nothing  at  all  in  that  which  hath  been  laid  by 
 others,  wherein  I  can  perfedlyacquiefce.  But  that 
 I  may  not  fall  into  the  lame  faults  which  I  have  ob- 
 ierved  in  others,  'tis  neceHary  that  good /*/•/» ci- 
 
Chap.  10.        ofthe7rophectes.  3^9. 
 
 pies  be  laid  down,  and  a  well  conne£ted  Syftem  Pare  li- 
 made. 
 
 I.  The  fix{io£o\ir  Principles  liXhis^Th-xt  every, ''•^^''''.^¥*i 
 thing  is  full  of  my  fieri  es  in  that  great  ivork^  of  the  ccmmXy 
 Creation.  1  llippoiethis  principle,  becauleit  will^'"^."'37 
 be  generally  granted  by  thole  for  whole  lake  1  rc^ri^  of  ■ 
 write  :  as  lor  thole  who  will  have  nothing  to  be  <^''"'"»» 
 found  here,  but  the  Letter^  and  the  Hiflory:,  they 
 deierve  not  to  be  confiderdJ.  ^ftheir  opinion  be 
 ho  tierefy  ^  it  comes  very  near  one:  'tis  unworthy 
 of  a  Divine^  and  I  am  bold  to' fay  ,  unworthy  ofan 
 underllanding  Chriflian.  He  mull  very  little  have 
 lludied  the  i>ivine  conduct,  who  doth  not  take  no- 
 tice of  its  depth ,  and  that  incomparably  more  is 
 concealed  than  difcovered.  Methinks  the  lewish 
 CabMifis  have  a  good  remark  upon  it:  they  fay,  God 
 hath  made  three  Worlds  for  one  another  :  and  that 
 he  hath  put  his  Signet  and  his  Seal  upon  they5i?^(f-. 
 rior  ^  (>r/^ ,  in  fuch  a  manner  and  with  fuch  a  force, 
 that  Its  imprefliondefcend^  to  every  thing,  even 
 to  the  lowell  in  this  infe-riorV^ ortd,.  I  leave  the 
 proof  of  it  tomenofContemplation,andamnotat 
 leafure  for  the  prefent  to  make  it  out ,  but  it  fcems 
 certain  and  apparent  to  me,  God  himfelf  in  his 
 effence  is  that  exemplar  and  original  7^^/  ?  he  hath 
 every  where  imprinted  the  feal  and  image  of  his  - 
 clTencej  in  the  World  of  Glory ^  in  that  olG-race^  and 
 in  the  lo  welf  alio  that  oi Nature  ;  therefore  'tis  that 
 the  Divine  image  appears  everywhere  ,  and  every 
 where  the  fame  j  for  'tis  the  fame  feal  hath  pene- 
 trated all  thofe  different  thmgs.  Dens  folet  unofi^, 
 gillo  varioi  materias  Jignare ^  {zid  Renchlin.  There 
 are  three  forts  of  People  who  read  the  Scripture. 
 The  fimple  and  ignorant ,  who  are  altogether  fo  j 
 Itudied  and  deep  Divines,  who  only  are  truly  Di- 
 vines j  and  thofe  who  are  but  fuperficial-ones.  The 
 P  p  3  firft 
 
530  ^^  AccompUfhment      Chap.  20. 
 
 s.   firfl  are  the  Lambs,  horn  to  eat  the  grafs  which 
 grows  on  the  furface  of  thefe  fields  :   I  do  not  im- 
 pute it  to  them  as  a  fault  not  to  penetrate  farther. 
 ]3ut  I  know  not  how  to  pardon  thofe  pretended 
 Divines  ,  who  tear  out  the  very  heart  of  the  facred 
 Scriptures  ,  in  the  Myiteries  and  Divine  depths 
 therein ,  and  leave  it  nothing  but  a  bare  fuper- 
 i&cies.     Let  us  give  but  ti^o  Examples  of  this 
 ^SHaxim  of  the  Cabalifis ,  that  God  hath  imprin- 
 ted afeal  ofhimfelf  and  pf  his  Myfteries ,  which 
 reacheth  to  all  matters.    The  firfl  is  that  of  the 
 ^Trinity  of.  Perfons  in  a  unity  ofejjmce^  whereof  we 
 jfiave  a  lively  image  in  the  World  of  Spirits,  by  the 
 nffence^  intelUgente^  and  wilt^  which  is  found  in  eve- 
 ry iS'/'/mjwhethcrfeparateorunited  with  matter: 
 and  another liyely  image  of  it  in  the  three  dimen- 
 Jions  of  matter,  hngiwde^  latitude^  ixnd^rofun- 
 tditji  which  ^rc  tl^ree  diltin^dimenfions,  and  yet 
 tnake  but  «Sf  only  and  moll  fimple  extenfion.  The 
 Other  inftance,  is  in  th^  myfiery  of  the  Incarnation., 
 ^nd  the  pcrfonal  union  of  the  Divine  uncreated 
 nature  with  the  humane  ;  a  myilery  whereof  we 
 iee  a  lively  image  in  the  Incarnation  of  thofe  fiuis 
 which  God  unites  with  matter.    Thefe  things  de- 
 serve very  well  to  be  thought  of.  Befidesj  that  the 
 t    Holy  Gholl  hath  fufldcienthr  declared  himfelf con- 
 ccrnine  thefe  Myfteries.     He  hath  fhown  us  one 
 part,  that  we  may  imagine  the  reft.   He  faith,  that 
 she  light  of  the  fir fi  day  y  is  the  image  of  that  Action, 
 whereby  God  caufeth  the  light  toihineinthedark- 
 jiefs  of  our  ignorance.    The  Scripture  callsL  our 
 Lord  the  Sun  of  Righteoufnefs  ,  by  allufiionto  the 
 Sun  in  the  Heavens  5  2.ficond  Adam ,  with  reference 
 to  the  Creation  of  thej?r/?  Adam  ;  the  marriage 
 ©f  Adam  and  Eve2x\  image  oiChrijt  and  his  Church. 
 Jleaven  is  called  Paradife^  by  alluiion  to  the  Earthly 
 
 Paradife, 
 
chap.  20.       efthe  Tropheciei.  JJl 
 
 Paradife.  In  a  word,  there  are  an  hundred  things  In  Part2f» 
 the  work  ot  Creation,  whereof  no  »4f//r<»/reafon  . 
 can  be  given;  there  mull  be  y^wf  therefore  which 
 are  mjfteriom.    Why  (forinihnce)  did  God  create^ 
 a  Chaos ,  before  he  put  in  order  the  feveral  parts  of 
 the  world  ?  why  he  rank't  them  all  in/.v^<«/j  time, 
 no  more  or  lefs  ?  why  he  created  not  the  Sun  but  on 
 the /<?»rr/;  day  J*  why  the  i'/^«/j  were  created  be- 
 fore the  5'«»?  and  why  the  Fishes  and  J?>=/W;  before 
 the  ^frf/?  J  of  the  field?  --  - 
 
 II.  Our  ficond  Principle  is  this  ,  that  ?^^ /^«- pi/."^ 
 Jjl^le  World  is  the  ima^e  of  the  Jntelligible .,  and  this  lenfibie 
 intelligible  World  is  not  a  World  oi Platonic  Ideti's.  -^^^^^  ^^ 
 'TisintheC/7/^rc^,  where  every  thing  is  to  bemet  J.^e  iiitei-, 
 with  by  analogy  that  is  found  in  the  fenfible  World.  ^'  ^" 
 There  is  an  Heaven  ,    there  is  an  intelligible  Sun^ 
 which  is  God  ,  there  are  5^z>;>j  which  are  the  in- 
 telligible Stars,  there  is  an  Earthy  PUnts^  Fruits^  and 
 
 alfo  wild -fff^/j,  enemies  of  this  World.  TheScri- 
 pture  leads  us  by  the  hand  in  thefc  paths,  by  the  , 
 continual  ufe  of  figures  borrowed  from  the  fen- 
 fible  World,  to  fignity  thofe  parts  of  the  intelligible 
 one.  From  this  principle  we  may  conclude  ,  than 
 the  creation  o'txhcfi-njible  World  is  the  image  and 
 Type  of  the  Creation  of  the  intelligible  World.  And 
 confequently  that  the  Creation  of  the  Worldls  the 
 Image  ofthedifFerentdegrees,  by  which  God  hath 
 made  his  Churc:h  tp-pafs  through,  to  bring  it  to  per- 
 fection. ' 
 
 III.  Our  third  Principle  is  this  ,  that  in  every  Je^"^^" 
 Syftem  compofed  of  Events ,  there  are  feveral  Pe-  divided  the 
 nods  to  be  eonfidered .  This  is  the  Spirit  of  the  Pro-  fi^/Ai'p^ 
 phets ;  God  divided  the  times  into  feven  Tram-  xiods, 
 pets,  {even  Seals,  and  feven  Fi^ls.  Upon  this  Prin- 
 ciple it  cannot  be  doubted,  but  the  feven  days  of 
 
 the  Creation  arc  as  many  Periods  of  this  Intelligible 
 Pp  4  Worldj, 
 
03^  The  ^ccomfltfhment     Chap.  2q. 
 
 part  2,.    World,  through  which  they  are  to  pafsto  arrive  a 
 
 ,  perfeclioa. 
 \l''l(^;       ^  ^- ^y  f°^^^^  Principle  is  thisjthat  the  H .Ghoifl 
 Jameima-'  ought  conllantly  to  fixthc  fame«J^7?mfjto  the 
 f"rr^''^  Tame  Images  in  all  the  parts  oiiht  Creation.     For 
 whercto    Example  ,    the  Waters  fliould  every  where  be  the 
 f|,J'/^^J,®  fame  thing,  and  fignify  the  lame^:/;7?tf7i  which 
 Stcries.      js  a  Principle  that  was  not  at  all  heeded  by  Plac^Pif. 
 In  one  place  he  makes  the  IVaters  to  be  Sin  j  in  an- 
 other to  be  the  Paffions ,  well  ordered  and  gather- 
 ,•         '   ed  together  in  Chrift.     In  a  third  place, 'tis  meant 
 ■       -     ^f  the//l?^r/fan6i:ifiedandferving  Godi  'tis  a  fault 
 f      .  %   tliat  is  moft  obvious ,  and  which  aioneisfufficient 
 -        to  prove  that  he  had  no  Syllem ,  that  they  were  only 
 loofe  thoughts  which  fhihed  fcparateiy,  but  did  not 
 mutually  illuftrate  each  other.  " 
 The  fifth        V.  I  wiU  add  ^  fifth  Principle  yth^t  in  this  Mj- 
 Principle;  Ji^ery  wc  fhould  not  ,  as  fome  do ,  defcroy  the/dV- 
 cy  mul  nct/^^7-   Thcrc  IS  nothing  more  dangerous ,  if  a  man 
 dcftroy  the  gives  himfclf  the  liberty  to  deny  matters  of  fici:, 
 ^"'""      andlQ  turn  all  into  pure  allegory  ,  there  then  re- 
 mains nothing  certain  in  the  Scripture.     Libertin,^ 
 may  then  doubt  of  "the  whole  ,  and  we  ffiaii  no 
 longer  be  able  to  diilingnifh  thofe  places ,  where 
 the  relation  muflbe  taken  according  to  the  Letter 
 from  thofe  where  the  Letter  {hall  be  falfe ,  and 
 where  there  is  nothing  but  myllery .    We  muft 
 fuppofe  the  7);?^  to  be  in  the  matters  offa6t,  if  the 
 Events  prove  falfe,  the  7y^e  is  null. 
 
 Thefe  Principles  being  laid  down,  I  thus  form 
 my  Syftem.  I'he  Creation  o£  the  fen/ii?le  Worlds 
 being  an  Image  of  the  Creation  of  the  intelligible 
 World  ,  we  mufl:  divide  the  t^me  ,  in  which  God 
 hath  formed  the  Church  into  feven  Periods  >  but 
 thofe  '^ewcn  Periods  are  riotprecifelydiflinguillit, 
 each  oi  ihtm  to  com-^iimthoHfand years  J  as  hath 
 
 been 
 
Ch^p.io.         of  the  T^rofhecieu  333 
 
 been  formerly  fuppofed ,  from  thofe  words  of  .Jjt.Parc  s. 
 Peter  ^  athoupindjears  zvith  the  Lord  are  ofi  one  day. 
 There  is  fome  difficulty  in  the  divifion  of  thofe 
 Periods^  and  after  having  well  condered  it,  I  di- 
 yide  them  thus,  i .  Thtfirfi  Teriod  is  from  u^dam 
 to  j4bruham^  which  is  almcfttwothoufand^'^^r/. 
 2.  Tht  fecond  is^om.  Abraham X.O  Mofes^  which 
 is  between  four  and  five  hundred /f^rj.  3.  The 
 third  Period  is  from  z^Kofes  to  hfiu  (hri/?^  whicl^ 
 is  between  fourteen  and  fifteen  hundred  years. 
 4.  The  fourth  is  from  Ie[m^  Chnfi  to  the  rife  of 
 lAntichrift ,  that  is  between  four  and  five  hundred 
 years.  5.  The  f ft h  is  from  the  rife  of  Antichrtfl  to 
 his  Completion  ^  that  is  between  five  and  fix  hun- 
 dred jf<i;'j.  6.  The ftxth  is  ^Yom.  Antichriji  com.' 
 pleat  to  his  De/irH^ioh  ,  which  is  between  feven 
 and  eight  hundred  years.  7.  The  feventh  and 
 iafl  is  from  the  Pmn  of  aAntichrid  to  the  end 
 of  the  Morld  ,  this  will  be  about  a  thoufaai 
 years . 
 
 The  great  inequality  that  there  is  between  thele 
 feveral  Periods  as  to  their  duration,  ought  not  to, 
 make  any  difficulty.  We  muftnot  reckon  things 
 according  to  the  ttme^  but  compute  ihe  time  acr 
 cording  to  the //7?«^j-.  The  timewhereinnothing 
 i^  done  is  reckoned  for  nothing.  The  Periods  o£ 
 the  Churc-hmu^  be  computed  by  the.great  changes 
 which  have  therein  happened.  Now 'c is  exactly 
 in  the^e  fix  points,  that  the  Church  hath  changed 
 its  face.  From  Adam  \xm.'A\zAhraham  there  was 
 no  change  in  the  face  of  the  Church  \  by  Abraham 
 it  began  to  aflume a  neY%''  form»  fhe  had  then  Sacra- 
 ments  ;  and  the  diftinclion  of  People  began.  By 
 Mofes  the  Church  took  another  form,  quite  diffe- 
 rent from  the  Preceding.  By  Chrift  llie  became 
 incomparably  more  psrf  efl.  By  the  rife  and  grc  wth 
 
334  liye  K^ccomplijhment     Chap.  2l 
 
 Pari;  2.  o?  Amichriji  ^  the  Church,  was  intirely  changed. 
 B>y  Antiiihrifi'shcm^'ax.  the  Heig^ht'i\}ii&  Corruption. 
 was  alfo  at  the  Higioejhy  and  at  length  by  the /<i/^ 
 ef  Aniichriji^ih£mu.^^\it  on  another  face. 
 
 This  being  {uppofed  s,  that  the  [even  Periods  an- 
 fwer  tothe  fiven  tiays  j  we  mufl  obferve  in  every 
 of  thofe  Periods  fuch  Events ,  and  fuch  things  as 
 anfwertothefeveralworksofthe  Qreation  done  on 
 every  day,  fb  that  what  was  made  on  the /r//^^^, 
 may  refemble  that  which  happened  in  the /r/?  Pe^ 
 ripd  of  the  Church  :,  and  that  which  was  done  on. 
 the  fecond  day^  be  the  image  of  what  happened  ia 
 the  fecond  Period ,  and  fo  otthe  following.  If  we 
 find  a  perfe6t  correfpondence  between  the  Copies. 
 and  the  Ori^inalyhetweGn  the  Types  and  the  things, 
 "which  we  pretend  were  reprefcnted  by  them,  we 
 ftial  have  reafon  to  believcjthat  *tis  fome  what  more 
 than  a  fport  of  wit^or  the  effed  of  Fancy  and  Imagi- 
 pation  5  which  is  the  next  thing  we  are  to  confidef , 
 
 CHAP-      XXI. 
 
 The  EKplicatien  of  the  Myfleriesjignified  hy  the 
 Chaos  ,  hy  the  Creation  of  Light ,  h^  thefe- 
 paratim  of  the  PVaters ,  and  hy  the  Creation  of 
 the  Plants.  The  firfi  days  of  the  Creation ,  and;- 
 the  three firfl  Periods  of  the  church.  ' 
 
 J  Intend  not  tp  ftay  long  upon  what  is  well 
 known  ,  and  hath  been  faid  already :  and  there- 
 fore fhall  fpeakbut  little  of  the  Chaos.  We  fee 
 plainly,  that  this  confufcdMafs,  without  form  and 
 void  ,  which  was  properly  nothing  but  a  vaft 
 Ahy(s.  5  covered  with  darj^nefs ,  was  the  image  of 
 
Chap.2^.       of  the  "PropheciH,  j  ^  j 
 
 that  fad  eftate  5   to  which  fin  had  reduced  the  Part  2. 
 
 World.     It  \y:is  without  form  ^  Tpoiled  and  defa- ' 
 
 ced  by  fin,  for  it  had  nothing  at  all  of  beauty.  It 
 Was  confufed.')  for  every  thing  there  was  indifor- 
 der,  that  which  fhould  have  been  above  was  below, 
 God  was  blafphemed  infiead  of  being  wojfhipt, 
 and  felf-love  had  pjaced  theCrcature  on  dieXhrone 
 of  God.  It  was  empty  and  void;  for  nothing  that 
 was  goodcouldbefoundinthe^'er/i?/;.  It  was  co- 
 vered with  darknejs;  for  a  ftupid  ignorance  might 
 be  obferved  to  reign  there.  This  was  the  ilate 
 of  the  World',  out  of  which  the  Church  was  to  be 
 drawn,  as  a  n^w  World.  Qod  was  doubtlefs  the 
 Creator  of  unlhapen  Mafsj  and  I  doubt  not  but 
 Y^e  have  an  account  of  its  Creation  in  the  firll 
 Verfe.  In  the  bsginning  God  created  the  Hsaven 
 and  the  Earth.  'Tis  not,  as  is  commonly  thought, 
 ix\  abridgment  of  what  is  more  amply  and  by  par- 
 ticulars related  afterwards.  'Tis  the  Creation  of 
 the  Chaos  ^  called  Heaven  and  Earth  ,  becaufe  it 
 poflelTed  that  place  which  tlie  Heaven  and  the 
 Earth  now  do  pofiefs ,  and  becaufe  it  contained  the 
 matter  of  them.  This  is  plain  enoughby  the  fecond. 
 Yerk^andthe  Earth  was  zi/ithoutform  andvoid^^Cr 
 'Tis  the  defcripcion  exactly  of  that  Earth,  which  he 
 was  fpeaking  oi'in  the  fir ji  Verle. 
 
 Neverthelefs ,  though  God  created  theChaos^^^s'"^ 
 'tis  but  implicitly  faid  fo  ;  for  tJ^/Cofes  faith  not,  that  exprefly 
 God  made  the  Earth  without  formandvoid.Whlch^^^^  ^°^ 
 may  import,that  thoughGod  do  govern  that  which  cbaot. 
 we  call  the  wicked  World,and  that  enormous  Mais 
 •  is  not  formed  without  his  Providence  3  neverthe- 
 lels,  he  will  not  be  acknowledged  the  Author  of  it, 
 becaufe  he  is  not  the  Author  of  Evil.     God  ap- 
 points no  certain  daj  to  this  (^haos^  which  is  the 
 Image  of  the  corrupted  World,    i.  Becaufe  this. 
 
5  3  5  y^^^  Ky4cc6mplifl9ment       CIi  ap.  2  f; 
 
 Bart  2  Cha.os  hath  its  reign  and  extention  during  the 
 Why  the  whole  fix  days  of  the  jptritual  Creation  j  for  'tis 
 ^oTffignU  ^^^  perpetual  //z«^  whence  God  draws  all  the  parts 
 fay-  pf  the  intelligible  World ,  which  is  his  Church  ,  as 
 
 the  C64w  was  the  fund  from  whence  by  little 
 and  little  God  drew  all  the  parts  of  the  Vniverfa, 
 %.  God  affigns  it  no  particular  <s/<?j[' ,  beeaufe 'tis  the 
 Empire  ot  darknefs ,  into  which  the  Z,/^/?^  and  the 
 day  cannot  enter.     He  produced  not  the  Chaos  by 
 a  Fia.t^  faying,  let  there  be  a  Chaos  ,  as  he  created 
 the  Light -y  becaufe  the  Word  of  God  doth  not 
 make:  the  wicked  World  by  its  efficacy  j  this  World 
 produceth  it  felf  by  its  own  corruption.     Lallly, 
 he  gives  it  not  his  Approbation,  he  lays  not  ,  arid 
 Cod  fatu.  ihat  it  wds  good  j  he  blefleth  it  not,  as  he 
 did  the  works  of  the /.v  dajs^  becaufe  God  feecli 
 nothing  good  in  the  carnal  World  3  inllead  of  blei^ 
 (ing  it.  It  IS  under  his  curie. 
 Waters  in      -l^  the  meantime,  the  Spirit  of  Gadmoved  uf  on 
 ai^  ^'"''^ jthe  ^^^  u^aters.    Waters  in  the  Language  of  the  Fro~ 
 SSdon  ^ 2^ets  and  of  the  Types  do  fignify  'Teofle.  This  w,e 
 %^!*%      have  obferved  before^  ana  is  too  well  know  to 
 "^'^^  '     need  to  be  proved.     This  we  muft  remember  that 
 l^aters  fignify  People  in  all  the  Type  of  the  Creation. 
 The  Spirit  of  God  moved  on  the  waters  of  the 
 (^haos,  to  prepare  that  matter,  to  bjruife  and  in- 
 duce it  into  little  parts,  and  to  introduce  th^dii- 
 politions  to  receive  that  form  which  he  intended 
 to  give  it.  God  intending  todrawhisC/7»r'c/{>out 
 of  the  Worlds  andfrom  among  the  ^l^^r^o^/,  hath 
 What  is    prefided  over  them  by  a  wife  providence.   If  he  had 
 figniflcd    intirelyabandon'dtheH^tfr/^toitfelf,  after  the  en- 
 
 byine  Spi-  r  r-       •    i      j'  •  !\•^  i  j  i 
 
 rits  mo     trauce  or/»,  it  had  Deen  iiapoflible  to  draw  thence 
 
 ^afcu.'"'  the  imelligtble  World.     It  would  have  fallen  into 
 
 a  total  deprivation  of  Light ,  Equity ,  and  Good- 
 
 nefsj  aadiotovthai  Spirit^  whighthp  Scripture  calls, 
 
 '  a  fpiri^ 
 
chap.  li.        of  the  Prophecies.  "^if 
 
 I  fpirit  of  {lumber,  paft  feeling ,  and  a  reprobate  Part  2. 
 fenfe  5  But  the  Spirit  of  God  iiath  prefided  over 
 chefe  Waters  -,  he  hath  preferved  and  icept  up  in  the 
 World  Tome  fragments  and  remainders  of  Ltghty 
 (^onvi^ion^  Confcience^  the  knowledge  of  God ,  the 
 diftinftion  of  Vight  and  wrong ,  and  the  apprehen- 
 (ion  of  future  refs/ards  and  punishments.  We  may 
 fee  every  where  this  m otion^  this  action  ofthe  Spi- 
 rit of  God  on  xhe  Waters^  that  is,  the  People  of  the 
 World,  even  to  the  approach  b£thc  fourth  Period, 
 which  is  that  of  our  Lord  lefuj  Chri/ly  God  was 
 then  about  to  give  a  Form  to  the  C^«?r/?,  to  this  in- 
 telligible World  5  which  (properly  fpeaking)  it 
 never  yet  had.  Then  he  caufed  in  the  World  fucH 
 things  as  would  difpofe  to  thisgreat  work ;  he  pre- 
 pared his  matter  by  the  Ifudy  ot  Ph'ilofophj ,  wh  ich 
 rew  men  from  that  ilupidity ,  that  before  rendred 
 hem  uncapable  of  receiving  the  Light  oiTrmh, 
 c  difperled  thclewsiv^ho  carried  every  where  the 
 knowledge  of  the  true  God ,  and  made  an  infinite 
 ^f  Profelites.  He  caufed  the  ^^'^/^  to  be  turned  mto 
 the  Greeks  'Tongrie ,  which  then  fpread  and  prevail- 
 ed in  the  WorJd  3  and  guided  the  Heathen  infen- 
 [ibiy  to  a  diflike  of  then" /^o/j,  xid.xholr  ReUgion. 
 This  is  the  Myllery  of  the  Chaos. 
 
 \n  the  firfi  day  ,  God  faid  ,  Let  there  he  Light,  TheMyne- 
 %nd  there  was  Light.  The  firll  day  anfwers  to  the  fir^ft  da/ of 
 firll  Period  of  the  Churchy  which  lalled  from  Adam  ^'^^^*^"*- 
 jntiil  Abraham,  i ,  By  what  did  the  fir^  day  be- 
 ^in  ?  by  Light.  Jefus  Chrift  the  Meiliah  is  the 
 Light  ^  which  inlightens  every  man  that  comes  into 
 he  World:  'Tistrom  him  that  the  Creation  of  the 
 ntelli^ihle  l^orld  takes  its  beginning  ;  from  the 
 Irlf  moment  that  L^^/;f  hath  fhined  in  that  famous 
 3racle5  The  feed  of  the  woman  shall  bruife  the 
 mpenti  head.    The  firft  day  hath  two  parts ,  It 
 
 was 
 
 tion. 
 
338  The  K^ccompUfhment       Ch ap.  21 . 
 
 Part  %.  was  Evenings  and  it  was  Morning ;  the  Light  ofthe 
 Evening  was  thej?r7?,but  the  dimmer  ofthe  twojthe 
 Light  ottheMorning  was  theficond^but  the  cleareft. 
 The  knowledge  o»l:  phrill:  began  by  that  Oracle,TA(ff 
 feed  of  thewoman^tcc.  The  Period endtdinAbra* 
 ham,  by  the  fame  Light ^  viz. .  the  knowledge  of  the 
 fame  AfeJJlah  ,  but  propofed.  lefs  obfcurely  in  that 
 prophecy  ,  zAndin  thy  feed  shall  all  the  Nation's 
 of  the  Earth  he  blefi.     This  was  the  Morning-^  for 
 the  Light  began  to  increafel     2,.  By  whom  v/as 
 this  Ltght  produced?  By  the  Word  of  God,  His 
 Eternal  Word.     Hefaid^    I.  e.  by  this  Eternal 
 Word,  by  his  infinite  Wifdom$  by  the  fruit  of  this : 
 underftandiiig  that  God  manifelled  to  Adam  and 
 ^      Abraham ,  this  Light  to  condu6t  and  guide  them.- 
 3.  This  Li^'t  preceded  the  Creation  ofthe  Sun. 
 This  knowledge  of  a  Redeemer  was  given  to  the 
 ^rfl  World  5  before  the  Mejfiah  its  Sun  was  pro- 
 duc't ,  before  the  Word  was  incarnate.    4.  The 
 Light  which  appeared  on  the  firll  day  is  originally 
 the  lame  with  that  which  was  put  into  the  Sun: 
 The  feed  ofthe  %v6rnan  revealed  to  Adam ,  is  the 
 ilmie  with  the  ivord  made  flesh  many  ages  after. 
 5.  The  Light  ofthe  firll  day  was  doubtlefs  ob- 
 fcure,  its  feat  in  the  illuminated  M^aters^  was  not: 
 yet  well  prepared  5  the  Earthly  parts  were  not  fe- 
 parated,  and  the  Light  could  not  have  a  very  free 
 paflage  through  that  thick  matter.     In  the  firft 
 Period  of  the  Church  knowledge  was  but  dim^ 
 People  were  not  yet  well  difpofed  to  receive  it,  it 
 had  not  yet  entred  into  them;      6.  After  all,  ta 
 what  purpofe  was  the  Light  ofthe  firll  day  ?  to  eri- 
 the      lighten  a  C^4f)j,  and  an  unformed  Mafs.  To  what 
 lorc'^^«-r4-  ^"^  ^^^°  w^s  the  Knowledge  of  the  firll  Period: 
 iam  was     from  <iAdam  untill  Abraham  ?  to  inlighten  a  Chaos. 
 fcrm  "*'     J*"<^  that  Chaos  w^s  not  only  in  the  Wgrldy  but  ir 
 
Chap.  11.       of  the  Prophecies,  339 
 
 the  church  it  fclf>  for  then  the  Church  had  no  form  5  Part  2. 
 ihe  had  no  Pafiors^  no  Priefis^  no  Flocks^  no  ^Jfem- 
 ■yiies^  no  Solemn  days  appointed,  no  Sacraments,no 
 Holy  ScYipttre^  no  T>ifcipline^  no  Cenfures.    Every 
 head  of  a  family  was  both  Prophet  md  Prie^  oihii 
 own  houfe>     fTif r^  was  an  Idolatrous  family  3  there 
 juft  by  was  another  family  where  God  waswor- 
 5(hipt.     It  was  a  true  Chaos-,  fo  the  /^m^j  fay  well  j 
 that  i\it  Church  \vz^  two  thoufand  years  ^hthohou^ 
 in  the  Chaos ,  and  two  thoufand  years  under  the 
 Lauy.   The  Patriarchs  made  their  Feafts  as  they 
 thought  fit,  on  what  day  they  pleafed,  and  invited 
 whom  they  pleafed.    7.  God  made  the  dillin£lion 
 between  the  Night  and  the  Day.     HefefaYateii  the 
 Light  frora  the  Uarknefs  >  for  he  is  the  Author  of 
 that  diltinclion  that  is  between  the  World,  and  the 
 Church  ,  between  the  good  and  bad ;  yet  'tis  not 
 laid  that  he  made  the  night ,  becaufe  God  is  not  the 
 Author  of  Evil.   8.  He  made  this  diilind:ionfronl 
 the  fafi  day  j  becaufe  from  the  beginning  of  the 
 World  ,  and  in  all  ages  .  there  is  a  feparation  be- 
 tween thofe  who  are  of  God,  and  thole  who  are 
 of  the  Devil.     9.  He  made  that  feparation  of  that 
 Light  and  DarkHtfs^  of  the  l^ght  and  the  Bay^  but 
 he  bleiled  it  not  \  he  faith  not ,  and  Befaw  that  it 
 'was  good.    In  like  manner,  God  doth  not  blefs  and 
 approve  the  feparation  of  the  Vt'orld  from  the 
 Churchy  tho  he  hath  made  that  difl:in6fcion,becaufe  it 
 carries  with  it  in  fefped  of  the?i^<>r/<^,curfes,crimesy 
 and  miferies.  i  o.  He  began  with  the  JEvemng^which. 
 belongs  to  the  JVight ,  'and  is  apart  of  it ,  becaufe  he 
 drsLW slight  out  ofdarknejs^^  begins  the  compolition 
 oftheChurch  by  fome  degrees  of  imperfe61;ion.        tiieMyfle'-: 
 In  the  fecond  day  God  made  the  Firmament  j  orp"  °|/J^^ 
 Expanfum,  that  it  might  feparate  the  waters  from  the  firftdi- 
 ^he  waters.     Here  begins  the /fffl^/^i  Period  of  the  tiie°p"gop^ic. 
 
 Churchy 
 
^40  The  Accomplifhment        Chap.  21. 
 
 part  2.  Church ,  which  lafted  from  Abraham  untill  Mofes : 
 let  it  be  remembered  that  M^aters  alvvay  figniiy 
 People  5  'tis  neceffary  it  fhould  be  fo,  that  the  Spi- 
 rit of  God  may  be  uniform  and  liice  unto  it  felf. 
 If  the  Waters  are  People  ,  the  work  of  feparating 
 the  Waters  mull  fignify  the  divifion  of  the  Pf  o^/tf". 
 I.  In  l\\tfirfi  day  the  ^^ffrj  were  mixt  and  con- 
 founded both  among  themfelves  ,  and  with  the 
 Earth  ;  fo  in  the  firfi  Period  froirl  Adam  untill 
 Abraham ,  the  People  were  confufed  and  mixt  one 
 with  another.  God  had  not  yet  mlde  choice  of 
 any  certain  peculiar  People.  Among  all  Nations 
 there  Were  ibmeHoly,  and  fome  who  were  Ene- 
 mies ofGod,were  to  be  found  everywhere.  2.  But 
 in  the  fecofid  day^  God  began  the  work  of  thefe- 
 paration  of  the  ^fvir^r/,  i.e^  that  in  the /^c-o«^ /*^- 
 riod  lliould  begin  the  diftinction  of  the  Pfo/j/^.  He 
 took  Abraham  J  di"e  w  him  out  of  his  own  Country, 
 fet  him  apart  ,  and  gave  him  the  feal  of  his  Cove- 
 nant. 3.  But  this  work  of  the  divifion  of  the  wa- 
 ters was  effected  in  two  days^  this  work  qf  the  ^if- 
 vijton  of  the  People  is  alfo  accomplifht  in  two  Pe" 
 riods  3  from  Abraham  unto  Mo[es  ,  from  Mofes 
 unto  Chrtfi.  4.  The  feparation  of  the  M'.ners 
 made  on  the  fecottd  day  was  but  imperfect,  God 
 only  feparated  the  Waters  which  were  above,  i.e. 
 the  Clouds ,  from  the  Waters  which  were  beneath, 
 i.e.  the  Seas.  Thedilfinftionof 'P^^'p/^  inthe/^- 
 row^  Period  ,  from  Abraham  unto  Mofes  ,  was  but 
 imperfe6l ;  for  we  muft  not  imagine  but  that  God 
 did  preferve  fome  EleEl  from  Abraham  unto  Mafes^ 
 belides  thofe  in  the  family  of  the  Patriarchs  I  to 
 think  he  did  not  is  injurious  to  the  mercy  and  wif- 
 dom  of  God.  There  were  then  at  that  time  fome 
 of  the  faithfull  fcattered  in  all  places.  But  as  the 
 family  of  /<ifc^  became  a  great  People ,  fo  by  litt?^ 
 
 and 
 
chap.  2  ly         of  the  "Prophecies.  341 
 
 and  little  the  Sftrit  of  god  withdrew  from  other  Parti. 
 ^i^tions.   From  the  time  oi  Mofes  there  was  yet 
 fome  little  remainder  of  that  Spirit  among  other 
 Nations  j  as  is  evident  by  Balaam ,  who  was,  *tis 
 true,  a  very  wicked  man,  but  yet  was  not  afalfe 
 Prophet.     But  when  the  race  of  Abraham  became 
 a  great  People^  and  had  a  Country  apart  tothem- 
 feives  ,  then  the  Spirit  of  God  withdrew  altoge- 
 ther from  the  other  Nations ,  and  then  was  made  a 
 perfect  divijton  of  the  People.      5'.  In  the  fepara- 
 tion  of  the  Waters  that  was  made  on  the  [econd 
 day  ^  the  Waters  which  were  above  ,   i.  e.  the 
 Clouds ,  were  nothing  in  comparifon  A^nth  thofe 
 beneath^  i.e.  the  Seas.    So  in  the  fecond  Period, 
 wherein  was  a  divifion  of  the  People,  the  fuperior 
 Waters  J  Yv'hich  were  xht  family  of  the  Patriarchs^ 
 were  nothing  in  comparifon  with  the  r?/?  of  man- 
 kind. And  hereby  we  have  the  reafon  why  in  tliat 
 great  work  of  the  Creation  God  would  make  fo 
 much  account  of  fo  fmall  a  matter  as  the  Clouds 
 are  in  nature,  even  to  affign  a  perticular  day  for 
 their  creation.  'Tis  becaufe  they  were  the  Image  of 
 the  families  of  the  Patriarchs^who  were  very  mcon- 
 liderabie  for  their  number ,  but  yet  were  to  make 
 fo  great  a  figure  in  the  Hifiory  of  the  Church.  6.  The 
 fuperior  Waters  were  little  or  nothing  as  to  their     / 
 extenfion,  but  had  this  advantage  above  the  %i/aters 
 which  were  beneath,  that  they  were  nearer  Hea" 
 ven  ;  fo  the  families  of  the  Patriarchs  little  in 
 number  had  this  advantage,  to  be  admitted  to  fe- 
 cret  and  fpecial communion  with  God,     He  con' 
 yerfed  with  the  Patriarchs^  as  a  man  with  his  inti- 
 mate friend.     7.  The  Clouds  are  lifted  up  to  fo 
 high  a  place  by  the  rays  of  the  Srtn  ,  andtheattra- 
 ftion  of  Heaven  ;   the /^t;w/7/>^  of  the  Patriarchs 
 Jfexe  advanc'c  to  that  glory  of  being  diftinguilht. 
 
 Q,q  froiri 
 
34^  7l:)e  i^ccompUfhmeJit     Chap.  2  r.. 
 
 Part  2.  from  all  others  5  by  the  mercy  of  God.  8.  The 
 Clouds  are  the  fruitfull  fpriilgs ,  whence  proceed 
 the  rain,  thefruitfullnefsandbieiling  ofthe  Earth  : 
 God  would  make  the  Patriarchs  the  fprings  of 
 blefling  to  the  Church,  Tn  thy  feed  shall  all  the  Na- 
 tions of  the  Earth  he  blejfed.  Therefore  the  Jezus 
 did  always  in  their  prayers  make  mention  of  the 
 Covenant  made  with  Abraham ,  Ifaac  ,  and  laeob. 
 9.  God  ^\xx.x\\Q Firmament^ orExpanfum,  between 
 the  upper  and  lower  ^««/<?ri-i  'tis  that  large  vacui- 
 ty of  Mifery  and  fin,  which  feparates  the  World 
 from  the  C^^rc,^.  10.  From  the  C/oWj- 'tis  eafy  to 
 fall  into  the  lo^^x  Waters ^  h\Vil\\Q.Waters  which 
 arebeneathrife.withdifficulty tothe Clouds.  The 
 fall  is  eafy  from  the  Church  to  the  "world  and_/7«, 
 but  'tis  difficult  to  ,pafs  from  the  li/orld  to  the 
 Church. 
 
 In  the  third  day  was  made  a  pcrfeft  jeparation 
 of  the  waters^  i.  e.  that  work  of  the  feparation  of 
 the  Waters  was  finillit ,  and  this  is  the  reafon  why 
 God  bleffed  not  the  work  of  the  fetond  day.  We 
 muft  not  look  for  a  Myllery  in  that,  or  imagine 
 that  on  thataccoimt  the  tuaters  muif  needs  figni- 
 fy  fm .  God  blefled  not  the  work  which  he  had  not 
 yet  finillit.  Vv'e  find  no  Benedi6iion  in  ihe  ficond 
 day  ^  but  to  make  amends  we  meet  with /-^i^o  in  the 
 third:  for  thofc  words  ,  and  Cfod  faiP  that  it  was' 
 good ,  are  repeated  twice  $  'tis  becaufe  in  that  third 
 day  we  find  tiA/o  works  ^  the  compleating  the  fepa- 
 ration of  the  waters  is  one  ,  and  the  Creation  of 
 Plants  another  5  and  God  faid ,  Let  the  ivaters  that 
 k>e  under  the  Heavens  be  gathered  together  into  one 
 flace  5  and  let  the  dry  Land  appear.  'Tis  an  image 
 of  a  perfect  feparation  of  People  into  one  flace  ^ 
 ?'.  e.  into  xht  World,  which  is  a  great  and  vailabyfsy 
 fuU  of  darknefs  and  impurity:  into  that  I  fay,  lee 
 
chap.  2 1  •         of  the  Trophecieu  3  43 
 
 the  Waters  run  ,  there  let  the  reprobate  People  Part  a^ 
 gather  together.  2.  And  let  the  dry  Land  ap- 
 pear :  the  holy  People  who  till  now  had  appeared 
 mixt  with  the  men  of  the  World;  let  them  ap- 
 pear feperate  from  all  other  People.  ^. The.  Pi  Wld 
 is  reprefentedbythe^r4,  the  Churchhy  the  Earth 
 and  drj  Land  ,  fo  Cmcc  that  time  in  the  llile  of  the 
 Prophets ,  and  of  Preachers ,  the  Sea  hath  always 
 been  an  intake  of  the  World.  The  <iy^/-k^of7S(oahy 
 which  floated  on  the  waters  of  the  Deluge,  is  the 
 Emblem  of  the  Church  beaten  by  the  waters  of  this 
 world.  Jefus  Chrift  fleeping  in  the  Ship  which 
 was  tofl  by  a  Terapeft,  is  the  Image  of  the  Chm-chj 
 where  Chrift  feems  to  be  afleep  while  the  is  beaten 
 and  afflicted  by  the  World.  4.  The  Sea  is  the 
 habitation  o^  Monfiers ^  the  world  is  the  refidence 
 cf  the  wicked  ,  where  we  may  fee  Monfiers  of 
 covetoufnefs,  of  Ambition,  of  Impurity,  and  vio- 
 lence. The  greateft  Ammah  upon  Earth  ^xe  not 
 to  be  compared  with  thofe  which  live  in  the  wai- 
 ters. There  are  diforders  to  be  found  in  the  Churchy 
 'tis  true  \  but  they  are  nothing  in  comparifon  with 
 thofe  which  are  inthe  world.  ^.  The  face  of  the 
 Waters  is  barren,  and  produceth  nothing,  whereas 
 the  fuperlicies  ofthe£4rr/7isfruitfull.  The  World 
 doth  inwardly  nourilh  Mod  fters,  and  in  its  outfide 
 produceth  no  folid  good,  ortrue  vertue.  6.  The 
 Earth  is  the  Synagogue  of  the  ancient  Church ,  fhe  is 
 incompaft  with  waters  onallfides,  the  People  and 
 Nations  of  the  World.  7.  She  is  continually  af- 
 flidted  bythemj  and  if  we  regard  the  violence  of 
 the  waves ,  one  would  think  ihe  fhould  be  over- 
 whelmed.  8 .  Neverthelefs  fhe  ftands  her  ground, 
 and  remains  victorious.  9.  Thewaters6t[h<:iSez, 
 have  no  fetled  foundation;  they  are  always  in  mo- 
 tion, but  the  Earth  isfixt,  the  People  of  the  work! 
 
 Qq  2  ar^ 
 
344  7he  t^ccomplifhmem      Chap.ii^ 
 
 Pwrta,  are  unliable,  always  changing.  The  Church  is  a 
 Land  that  hath  its  roots  in  the  foundation  of  the 
 world  J  m  God's  eternal  decrees.  lo.  The  Sea 
 mal<;es  a  frightfull  objed,  efpecially  in  a  Tempeft  5 
 but  the  Earth  prefents  our  eyes  with  an  agreeable 
 diverfity  of  Mountains  and  Hills ,  of  Trees  and 
 Flowers,  of  Fruits  and  BlolToms.  The.  world  i^ 
 a  deformed  fpe6t:acle  by  reafon  of  its  diforders,  and 
 uniformity  of  its  faults.  But  the  Church  fhows  us 
 an  agreeable  diverfity  of  gifts ,  greater  and  lefs ,  of 
 vertues,  of  good  works  ^  of  good  Fruits  3  for  the 
 Plants  and  Fruits  are  to  the  Earth  ,  that  which  ver- 
 tues and  good  workj  are  to  the  Church .  The  Plants 
 have  their  roots  in  the  bowels  of  the -E-^r/^,  they 
 appear  on  the  outiide  of  it  ,  they  fcrve  for  orna- 
 ment iuid  ufc^  and  need  the  kind  influences  of  Hea- 
 ven to  make  them  grow.  All  this  agrees  well  to' 
 the  vertues  and  good  works  of  the  Church.  God 
 iaid  ,  Let  the  Earth  bring  forth  Grafs  ^  as  if  the 
 JEarth  produced  Plants  by  its  own  vertues :  'tis  be- 
 caufe  he  will  have  us  a^  ,  as  if  our  vertues  pro- 
 ceeded from  ourfelves,  as  if  we  were  theAutnor3 
 of 'em  5  that  he  might  thence  take  occafi on  to  re- 
 ward us  for'em.  ^ni'xm.ono^x.htPUntsof  the  Earth 
 which  are  thus  good  &  ufefull,there  are  ibme  hurt- 
 full  ones  ,  feme  poilbns  among  the  good  Fruits  of 
 the  Churchy  there  are  forae  wicked  works.  1 2  .Lalt- 
 ly,  the  nearer  any  Land  is  to  the  Sun ,  the  better  its 
 Fruits  3  the  nearer  any  Church  to  God,  the  Sun  of 
 Righteoufneis,  the  better  its  works. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
Chap.  22.        of  the  ^rophecies^,  345 
 
 Part  3. 
 
 CHAP.     XXII. 
 
 Explication  of  the  Myfteries  cj  the  four  hfldays 
 of  the  Creation, 
 
 THe  fourth  day  anfwers  to  the  fourth  Period  of 
 the  Church,     i.  In  this  fourth  day  God  crea- 
 ted the  i'//^,  the  Moon  ^  andthe^^^arj.    'Tis  eafy 
 to  take  notice  therein  of  Chrif  the  Sun  oiRigh- 
 teoufnefs  ^  of  the  C^^rr/?  who  derives  all  her  Light 
 h'om  the  Su,n ,  and  the  ofleachcrs  of  the«  Chriliian. 
 Church  ,  which  are  as  the  ^/-^rj  of  the  Intelligible 
 World.     This  alone  fhould  open  all  mens  eyes, 
 and  make  it  evident,  that  we  ought  to  fearch  after 
 the  Chjirch  throughout  the  whole  work  oi  Crea- 
 tion'^, for  this  is  the  Key  of  the  whole  Myllery.  ■ 
 This  fourth  Period  is  from  lefuChrift  unto  the 
 birth  Q){zAntichrifi..i.  e.  till  the  middle  o£ihe  fifth 
 Century.     In  this  Period  we  have  the  Sun  of  Righ* 
 teoufnefs  ,  fo  Jefus  Chrift  is  called  by  the  Prophets, 
 ^id  Evangelills  ,  The. Light  which  inlightens  every  john  c.i.' 
 man  that  comes  inio  the  u^orld:   Soby  the  ApoHles, 
 The  Father  ofLights^imL'hor/tisno  shadow  of  change^  James  i. 
 i.e.  a  SunthathathnoTropicks.     The  Parraliel -j.[,eP3„3i. 
 between  Icfiu  Chnji  and  the  Sun  is  too  manifefl  ici  ofthe 
 and  eafy  to  make,  to  be  long  infilled  on.     I  will  thcchuich 
 rather  fpeak  foraewhat  ofthe  Afoon,  which  is  an 
 admirable  Emblem  of  the  C/jttr<r^.     i.  The  Moon 
 hath  allherL/VArfi-omthe^ww  5  The  C/7^rc^  hath 
 ^11  her  Beauty,  Holinejs^  Vertue ,  and  G/or/ from 
 I,  Chrifi ,     2.  The  Aioon  retains  fomey/^^fx,  and 
 thofc  conQderable  ones  ,  in  her  borrowed  Light  > 
 ^e  Qiurch  bath  many  great  and  plain  defeds  in  her 
 
 Q,q  3  vertuesv 
 
54^  The  Accomplifhment      Chap.  2  2. 
 
 Bart 2..   venues.     3.  The  ^oowhathnofixed  I,;^k,  ihe 
 often  changeth ,  and  is  fometimes  more  and  fome- 
 times  leis  inlightned.     The  C^^rcfc  remains  not 
 long  in  one  flate,  ihe  is  always  rifing  or  falling,  fhe 
 looleth  fome  of  her  Lights  and  then  receiveth  morej 
 ilie  defiles  her felf,  and  then  is  cleatifed ,  and  hath 
 Periods  almoll  as  regular  as  thofe  of  the  Moon. 
 4.  ThttyKoon^  befidesherconftant  and  periodical 
 decreafe,  fliffers  Ecclipfes^^ml  fometimes  total  ones. 
 The  Qourch   ,    befides  her  ordinary  declenfions  5 
 is  fometimes  fo  Eccli^fi  ,  as  notto  appear,  which  is 
 more  or  lefs  according  to  the  inundations  of  Here- 
 ly,  or  the  corruption  of  manners.     5.  'Tisnotthe 
 fault  of  the  Sun ,  but  of  the  Moon  it  felf ,  that  thefe 
 Bcclipfes  happen  ,  flie  plungeth  herfelf  in  the 
 fhadow  of  the  Earth ,  and  fo  deprives  herfelf  of  the 
 Stin.    The  Ecclipfes  of  the  Church  by  the  lofs  of 
 Truth  or  vertue  happen  in  lilce  manner ,  becaufe 
 Ihe  falls  into  fin  and  falfhood,  which  is  fhadow  and 
 darknefs,  theprodu6t  of  Earth  and  Hell.  Tour  fins 
 have  feparated  between  Cod  and  jqm.      6.  When 
 the  Moon  isEcclipft,  fhe  becomes  black,  and  puts 
 on  a  frightfull  Afpe6t ;  when  the  Church  fuffers 
 herfelf  to  lofe  the  Light  of  the  5'/^«,her  vifage  be- 
 comes deformed  by  her  difordersand  crimes. 
 
 Why  doth  not  the  Church  appear  but  in  this 
 fourth  Period ,  fince  fhe  was  created  from  the  be- 
 ginning of  the  World  ?  fo  the  Moon  which  was  a 
 figure  of  the  Churchy  fhould  have  been  created  on 
 the  firfi  day.  1  anfwer,  that  the  Ckiirc^  may  alfo 
 be  found  in  the /^r^^preceding  Periods:  but  in  the 
 firfl  and  fecond  day,  'tis  a  Land  covered  with  m/^- 
 ters.  The  Church  is  mixt  and  confounded  with  the 
 People  of  the  World,.and  even  covered  and  hidden 
 among'em.  In  the  third  fhe  appears  as  a  dry  Land. 
 that  isvifible^butasyet  it  is  but  JE'^rr^,  producing 
 
 Plants 
 
Cbap.  21.         &f  the  Prophecies.  ^4^ 
 
 plants  and  Fruits.    In  our  fourth  Period,  fheisad-  Part  z, 
 vanc*t  from  the  quality  of -E^  a/;,  to  the  dignity  of 
 the  Stars,  {he becomes  zMoon,  aluminous  body, 
 \vhich  may  be  {e^n  afar  off,  vvhichfpreads  its  rays 
 throughout  all  the  zi/o^-Zi^. 
 
 In  the  fourth  ^<2y  there  were  alfoi'^^rj-,  which  ^^«s  of  c^ 
 are  ofyu,-  different  magnitudes ,  from  the  pr/?  to  the  tudes  ima. 
 Jixth.   In   our  fourth  Period  we  have  feveral  Tea-  p"  °5.^^*^ 
 
 /  n  ■    ■        t^  '  -1         1    n-      1       J  "^  orders 
 
 chers ,  as  mining  Stars ,  but  they  leiien  bv  degrees,  of  Tea-  ' 
 The  Apojiles  are  the  Stars  oi  the  firfi  magnitude,  *^'^"^* 
 ^pofioltc!^  Perfons  were  Stars  of  the  Jecond  magni- 
 tude, their  ^ifciples  who  lived  in  the  yJto>z/^  Cen- 
 tury, were  Stars  of  the  thtrd^  the  DoElors  of  the 
 (^hurch  in  the  third  Century  were  Stars  of  the 
 y([7;/^'//:;  magnitude. Thofe  of  the/o«/Y// Century  were 
 of  the  ffth  magnitude.  Lailiy,  in  the  fifth  Cen- 
 tury when  the  good  days  of  the  Church  ended, 
 there  were  more  Teachers,  more  Stars  in  number, 
 but  they  were  but  of  the  yTArfib  magnitude  j  their 
 Light  began  to  be  obfcured  by  mixing  with  the 
 darknefs  of  Superllition  and  Herefy.  After  them 
 in  the  following  Ages ,  we  lee  no  Stars  but  under  a 
 Cloud  ,  the  wicneffes  covered  with  fackcloth  , 
 Chriitians  concealed  and  hidden  among  the  mul- 
 titude of  thofe  who  were  funk  into  ciTor  and 
 Idolatry. 
 
 In  this  Period  there  is  alfo,  another  fort  of  Stars  j. 
 viz^.  ConfeJJors  and  Martyrs^  who  Ihined  as  Stars 
 of  the  frrfir  magnitude  ,  and  the  common  fort  oF 
 the  Faithful ,  who  are  truly  Stars  ,  though  but 
 oit\\c  ftxth  magnitude.  Laitly ,  in  the  fourth  Pe- 
 riod ,  we  find  Planets ,  waaidring  Stars ,  A^ofiatesy 
 hidas^s  ,  and  fuch  as  Hymen&vts  and  Philetpu,  wh^^ 
 concerning  the  Faith  made  shipwrack^ 
 
 We  proceed  to  the  ^fth  day  of  the  Creation.  The  ^^J"'^^ 
 fifth  Feriod  is  that  from  the  rife  of  Antichrifi  to  his  day.  ^  ^' 
 
3  4?  ^^^  Jtccompliflment     Ch  ap .  2  2 . 
 
 JP^rt  2 .  Completion,  from  theffth  Century  to  the  eleventh. 
 In  the  fifth  day  God  laid  ,  Let  the  waters  brinir 
 forth  Fishes  abundantly  ,  (or  moving  Creatures 
 which  have  life , )  and  Fowl  that  may  file  above  the 
 Earth  in  the  open  firmament  of  Heaven.  Behold, 
 two  forts  of  Creatures,  Birds  and  Fishes ^^.nd  they 
 are  to  be  Emblems  oimen^  who  Hiould  rule  in  the 
 ffth  Period  of  the  Church.  It  may  be  the  name  of 
 Bird  may  prove  a  good  Omen  to  fome ,  one  would 
 think  we  mould  find  fomething  of  good  there,  be- 
 eaufe  'Birds  are  a  kind  of  Cocleilial  Creatures  5  but 
 we  mult  remember,  that  in  the  two  following  Pe- 
 riods ^  we  fhall  meet  with  nothing  that  is  good, 
 becaufe  they  belong  to  Antichrift.  l^  there  be  any 
 thing  good  in  thele  two  Periods ,  'tis  the  remnant 
 o^  xhc  fourth  i  for  aH  is  evil  that  belongs  to  their 
 perticular  Chara6ter.  So  that  by  Birds  we  under- 
 Itand  men  of  rafh  and  daring  fpirits,  who  would 
 pierce  beyond  the  Clouds,  attempting  to  reach 
 unto  God  himfelf,  and  have  done  violence  to  his 
 Holy  Myfteries  by  their  bold  Inquiries.  Such 
 was  ArrinSfWho  would  dive  into  the  myftery  of  the 
 Mternai  generation  of  the  Son  ,  and  was  there  Hum- 
 bled:  Such  was  eJ^<«c-^^<?«?V«,  who  would  fachom 
 the  Myfteries  oithe  Prove (Jion  of  the  Holy  Spirit^ 
 and  not  being  able  to  effect  it,  made  him  a  Crea- 
 ture ,  as  Anus  did  the  Son.  Such  was  Eutyches^ 
 who  not  being  able  to  fathom  the  Myfteries  o?  the 
 ^tiion  of  the  two  natures  in  Chriji  ,  did  confound 
 them.  Such  was  Nefiorius  ^  who  lolt  himfelf  in 
 fearching  into  the  manner  oi  the  Vmcn  of  the  hu- 
 mane Ts^ature  with  the  Divine  Perfon ,  and  fo  elta- 
 blilTit  twoPerfons  inChrilt  5  and  I, know  not  how 
 many  m.orc  iuch  Birds  there  were  ,  men  of  bold  and 
 daring  fpirits,  who  did  great  mifchicf  to  the  Church, 
 We  need  but  confult  Hiltory  to  be  informed. 
 
 'Tis 
 
Ghap.12.         of  the  (Prophecies,  349 
 
 'Tis  true,  among  thofe  Birds  there  were  Tome  Parti, 
 whofe  flight  was  happy  enough .  The  fourth  and 
 fifth  Centuries  produced  fome  Eminent  Doflors  in 
 comparifon  of  the  preceding.  The  firft  "Dolors 
 of  the  Chriftian  Church  after  the  Apoilles  were  but 
 poor  Divines  ,  they  could  flye  but  a  little  way. 
 There  is  more  Divinity  in  one  piece  of  ^ir,^/if/?/», 
 then  in  all  the  three  firfl  Centuries^Origen  excepted, 
 who  was  the  Eagle  of  his  Age.  But  thofe  Birds 
 who  made  fome  happy  flights,  were  yet  guilty  of 
 great  faults,  and  often  loll  themfelves  by  endeavou- 
 ring to  go  too  far. 
 
 The  other  fort  of  Creatures  are  ^i<shes.  Creatures  ^^e  Fish 
 that  make  their  abode  in  the  -waters ,  that  fwim  and  day'a/eAn-> 
 defcend  into  the  Deep  J  (reatures  among  whom '''^'^'^ift  and 
 there  are  fome  of  a  monftrous  bignefs ;  Creatures  low-crs. 
 that  live  upon  filth  and  mud  ,  and  are  the  lively 
 image  of  the  fecond  fort  of  People  to  be  (ctn  in  the 
 fifth  Period^  which  is  thatof -^»«V/?r/y?rifingand 
 growing  to  perfeftion.  We  there  fee  the  great 
 Leviathan  of  the  Abyfs.  Antichriji  himfcif  the 
 Monffcer  of  the  great:  tuaters ,  who  devours  all  the 
 other  Fish ,  and  fLibjC(5ts  them  to  his  Government  \ 
 There  we  lee  ail  the  followers  o^AntwhrifiyFiihes 
 of  the  fecond  order.  All  thefe  Creatures ,  /.  e.  all 
 thefe  men^  i.  Ptave  their  abode  in  the  ^uaters^ 
 which  denotes  a  Collection  of  much  People:  they 
 have  the  multitude  on  their  fide  5  they  reckon  it 
 their  honour,they  glory  in  it.  2 .  They  defcend  into 
 dark  Abyflesi  for  whereas  the  Do6lors  oi^tfomth 
 and  fifth  Century  would  be  too  knov/ing ,  thofe  of 
 the  following  ages  fell  into  a  moll  ilupidlgnorancci 
 They  defcend  intothedarknefsoffuperilition :  and 
 as  for  the  moll  part  Fishes  adhere  to  the  rocks  or  to 
 the  mudj  fo  thokfa/fe  DoHors  addict  themfelves 
 Co  Creatures,  and  rife  not  towai'ds  Heaven,  whe^c 
 
 15        • 
 
3  J®  JloeAccomplifhment        Chap.  1 2a 
 
 Farts,  is  the  Creator.  In  thofc  times  fprung  up  the  4^0° 
 ration  of  Relicjues  ,  the  invocation  of  Saints  ,  the 
 worship  of  Images  -,  and  even  the  fublime  wits,  who. 
 are  the  Btrds  of  the  Jifth  Period ,  who  flie  fo  high 
 by  their  lofty  fpeculations  ,  as  did  Gregory  oi  2y<»- 
 z.ianz.en  ,  and  Ambrofe  of  Milan  ,  do  foraetimes 
 fall  from  their  elevation  into  the  mire  of  a  carnal 
 and  fuperftitious  worfhip ,  as  Eagles  after  a  flight 
 into  the  hij2:hell:  regions  of  the  Air,  fall  down,  as  ic 
 were  m  a  moment,  to  fix  upon  Carrion, 
 
 Laftly,  pA^^f  J  puddle  and  roll  themfelves  in  the 
 mud  and  ilime :  a  good  Emblem  of  that  dreadful 
 corruption  into  which  the  laft  ages  ofthis7?f>^. 
 Period  were  plunged,  vi-<,.  the  mneth  and  tenth: 
 "we  have  already  fpoken  of  that  corruption  >  and 
 you  need  but  look  oaclc  to  what  hath  been  faid,  to 
 perceive  how  julHy  we  may  compare  the  men  of* 
 thofe  Times  to  Fishes  that  live  in  mire  and  dirt. 
 
 Some  will  dcubtlefs  make  an  objection  here  on 
 this  account ,  that  God  is  faid  to  be  the  Author  of 
 thefe  "Birds  and  H^^^j.  Which  there  is  no  reafon  for 
 in  the  thing  reprefented  by  the  Tjfpe ,  becaufe  God 
 is  not  to  be  lookt  upon  as  the  Author  of  the  Here- 
 sies ,  Idolatries ,  and  corruption  of  the  Papacy.  I 
 might  reply,that  no  T^f/j^c*?/ relations  ought  to  hin- 
 der ,  but  that  God  may  be  faid  the  Author  of ,  and 
 give  his  blefling  to  thofe  Creatures  which  were 
 good,  in  refpect  of  their  natural  being;  he  did  not 
 blefs  the  Chaos^  'tis  true,  but  it  was  becaufe  that  in 
 Its  natural  being  it  was  neither  fair  nor  good,  no' 
 more  than  in  its  typical  rehtion.  But  if  any  will 
 that  the  myftery  be  carried  farther,  it  may  be  obfer- 
 Ved,  that  God  faith.  Let  the  waters  bring  forth  every. 
 v»oving  Creature,  &c.  'Tis  the  waters  that  imme- 
 diately produce'em.  To  the  fame  efFe£tas  he  faid 
 before ,  Let  the  £arth  bring  forth  Pknu.  For  this 
 
I  chap,  22.        efthe  frofhecles.  5 ji 
 
 j  end,  that  God  would  our  wo^ks  fhould  be  reckon'd  Part  2 , 
 as  our  own  ,  that  we  might  receive  the  rewards 
 ofem.  So  the  waters  ^  i.e.  the  multitude  of 
 I  degenerate  marikind,  are  faid  to  produce  thofe  cor- 
 '  ruptions,  and  falle  Do6trines,that  they  might  fufFer 
 the  punifhments  annexed  to'em,  and  that  it  might 
 not  DC  imputed  unto  God.  But  it  will  befaid,that 
 God  blelled"  thefe  works  ,  He  favj  that  it  was 
 good,  Once  more  I  may  ask  ,  why  iliould  not 
 God  approve  thofe  Creatures^  which  in  their  own 
 natures  were  good  3  and  which  were  typically  to  re- 
 prefent  fuQh  Events  as  the  Providence  of  God 
 would  appoint  for  his  own  glory  ?  For  doubtlefs 
 the  falfe  Teachers,  who  corrupted  the  Chriflian 
 Religion  in  the  ffth  Century  ,  muft  come  within 
 tlie  decree  of  Godyas  fuch  things  whereby  he  would 
 glorify  himfelf. 
 
 In  thejixth  day  God  made  two  works  j   i.  In-  Myfteries 
 feSls.^  creeping  things  ^2x16.  four -footed  Bea(is.  Z-The^ay.    "^   . 
 M^n  and  the  Woman,    This  fixth  day  anfwers  to 
 the  J/xth  Period  of  the  Church  ,  from  the  tenth 
 Century  to  the  Period  of  the  Reign  o^AntichriJi. 
 Thefe  four-footed  Beafts  ,  Infed:s,  and  Creeping 
 things  cannot  bethought  to  fignify  any  thing  that 
 is  goodj  undtx  Creepng  things  are  comprehended 
 Serpents ,  venemous  and  the  moft  accurfed  Crea- 
 tures :  among  Infe^ls ^^LxcCaterpillers ^'2in.di2Ll\\oM- 
 land  other  hurtfull  Creatures  :  ^.Tsiono^four- footed. 
 Beajls  2iXt  Wolves  ,  Lions ^  Tygers  ^  Leopards  ^  and' 
 Bears  ^  all  cruel  and  bloody  Creatures,  Nvhichlive 
 upon  prey.   This  is  the  true  Character  of  the  Men^ 
 who  lived  in  thcjixth  Period  of  the  Church ,  which  • 
 is  the  fecond  of  the  Antichrifiian  Empire.    There 
 we  meet  with  Men  like  Bloodfuckers,  Caterpilr- 
 lers,  Worms,  devouring  Infe^ls,  that  ravage,  and 
 ionium Cj  and  deflioy,  and  gratiiy  their  Covetouf- 
 
 ncfs 
 
3Jt  Tiye  AccompUfl)me2it      Chap,  z 2, 
 
 Part  z.  nefs  by  a  curfcd  Simony.  There  we  meet  with 
 T>o^ors  like  Serpents  and  ^^//V^f  5  who  poifbn  by 
 their  very  breath ,  and  fpread  the  venom  of  their 
 falfeDoftrines,  with  piercing,  fharpened  tongues  j 
 I  mean  the  Schoolmen^  who  with  fubtile  Argit- 
 ments^  whetted  and  fet  in  order,  as  fo  many  darts 
 and  fpears  ,  difFufe  Herefy ,  Jm'purifjf ,  Poifon  and 
 Idolatry. 
 
 Moreover,  we  there  meet  with  ipild  Beafis^ 
 bloody  and  ci^iel  yl/^« ,  who  delight  in  blood  and 
 (laughter,  and  glut  themfelves  therewith ,  as  fo 
 many  Lions  and  Tygers.     We  may  there  feemuU  ■ 
 titudes  inp-aged  in  an  Holy  %i>ar  againft  Infidels  y  ; 
 who  went  to  the  Holy  Land  to  conquer  it ,  but 
 carried  with  them  the  Lions  Tooth  j  for  they  rent 
 and  devoured  every  thing  which  came  in  their  way. 
 Efpecially  may  we  there  take  notice  of  thofe cruel 
 I^erfecutors  of  the  Church  ,  killing,  burning,  and 
 committing  outrage  and  maflacres  in  all  places. 
 This  fhould  be  carefully  obferved  ,  that  we  meet 
 with  Birds  and  Fishes  in  thcfifih  day ;  anfwering  to 
 the  firfl  Period  of  Antic hrifi  ,  or  the  ffth  of  the 
 Church  i  and  forne  of  thofe  Creatures  live  upon 
 the  fpoil ,  but  do  not  prey  upon  Man.     We  do 
 '  not  fee  that  Birds  and  Filhesgoout  of  their  own 
 Element ,  to  fall  upon  men  ,   and  deftroy  them. 
 So  in  the  fifth  Period  there  were ,  'tis  true ,  fome 
 Hereticks,  and  a  great  corruption  3  but  there  was 
 not  much  perfecution  ,  little  blood  fpilt  at  that 
 time  upon  the  account  of  Religion.    That  forE 
 of  rage  began  not  tobemuchimployed  j  butfince 
 the  eleventh  Century,  inthe/.vmPeriod. 
 Myfteries       In  the  fame  day  God  created  the  .^»«  and  the 
 ^oio"thl^o^^f^i  who  arc  the  Images  of  Chrifi  ^  and  of  the 
 Man  and  church  his  Spoufc.     The  Parrallel  between  the 
 Jwpman.    g^.^  ^^^  fecond  iAda^f ,  andbetween  the  M^&ma» 
 
Ghap. 2^.        cf  the  Prophecies-  ,    55 J 
 
 jind  the  Chnrch  ,  hath  been  made  fo  often,  andisfo  Parti' 
 cafy  to  make,  that  I  need  not  dwell  upon  it  5  and 
 therefore  ihall  only  take  notice  ,  that  the  Type 
 doth  exactly  correfpond  with  the  ^j//fr^.  At  the 
 end  o£  the  Jixth  day  God  finilht  his  work ,  he  then 
 gave  the  laft  ftroke  to  it,  by  the  Creation  of  the 
 Man  and  the  M'o?7fIn  ,  an  Emblem-  of  Chriji-  and  his 
 C^,»/t/?,  and  of  their  Union.  In  the  _/ja|/7  Period 
 f  near  the  end  whereof  we  now  are,)  God  will 
 compleat  his  Church  by  the  ruin  of  Antichrifi  j 
 and  bring  the  Kingdom  of  Chrifi  ufon  Earth  to  itS 
 perfedion.  ThislTiould  be  well remembred, that 
 the  Church  in  the  Type  of  the  Creation  appears 
 under  four  Emblems i  i .  As  the  Earth  buried, 
 and  covered  under  waters.  2;  As  a  dry  Land^ 
 above  the  waters,  and  bearing  fruit.  5-  As  z  Moon 
 inlightened  by  the  Sun.  4.  And  laftly,as  the^o- 
 man.  And  our  Lord ^efm  aippeoxs  there  under  ?/?r(fr 
 Emblems,  i .  As  the  Light  of  the  firfl  day,  without 
 or  before  the  Sun.  x.  As  the  San.  3 .  Under 
 the  Emblem  of  the  Adan.  The  Church  inherfirj^ 
 Hate,  before  the  Law ,  was  as  the  Earth  under  wa- 
 /<'?-,  fhe  was  obfcure,  and  as  it  were  buried  among 
 the  Nations.  In  her  fecond  Hate,  under  the  La w,- 
 ihe  was  as  a  difcovered  Land  ,  diifinguiflit ,  and 
 known  ,  and  bearing  fruit  5  but  yet  Ihe  was  but 
 Earthy  i.e.  not  very  confiderable.  In.  hex  third 
 Hate ,  under  the  Golpel ,  flie  appears  as  a  Moon^ 
 a  rival  of  the  Sun ,  imiitating  his  Light  j  and  there- 
 in ilie  is  more  glorious  than  the  Earth.  This  is 
 the  a^pofto/ical  Church  (o  glorious ,  and  full  of 
 knowledge.  In  the  fourth  Hate ,  Hie  appears  as 
 the  woman  ,  taken  out  of  the  fide  of  Adam ,  clofe- 
 ly  united  with  him,  being  one  Body  and  one  Flefh. 
 'Tis  in  the  laH  Period  that  llieHiallbe  more  united 
 ^o  Ghrrll  than  before,     in  the  fourth  Period  Hie 
 
354  The  t^ccompUfhment     Chap.zi, 
 
 tarti.  is  as  the  ^JH'ooTty  and  notwithftandfngthenearefl: 
 approaches  of  the  Sun,  there  remain  vaftdiftances 
 between  them.  But  towards  the  end  o( the  Jtxth 
 Period ,  and  throughout  the  feventh  5  her  union 
 unto  Chrift  fhall  be  immediate  and  intimate  as  that 
 of  a  Wife  with  her  Husband  j  therefore  the 
 Church  in  this  feventh  Period  is  reprefented  as 
 a  Spoufe  which  was  to  be  brought  to  the 
 Lamb.         .  ,  -  ,  . 
 
 On  the  other  hand  5  Jefus  Chrift  appears  un- 
 der three  Emblems.  In  the  fourth  Period  ,  as  a 
 Sun  y  which  fcatters  the  darknefs  of  Idolatry p 
 Paganifm  ,  and  Ignorance  ^  that  covered  the 
 face  of  the  Earth.  This  Sun  is  plac*t  in  the  fourth 
 point ,  juft  in  the  middle  of  the /^z^'^w  ,  to  let  us 
 know  5  that  he  is  the  Center  of  the  Church  i  the 
 Sun  which  gives  light  before  and  behind  ,  to  the 
 preceding  Ages  5  and  to  thofe  which  follow  him. 
 Towards  the  end  of  the fixth  Period,  and  through- 
 out the  feventh ,  he  is  ^  man  5  to  whorn  Godgives 
 dominion  ever  the  Fowls  of  the  jiir  ^  the  Fish  of 
 the  :.Sea  'y  and  creeping  things  ,  and  four  footed 
 Beafisy  i.e.  That  C^r/;/?  in  this  lafl  Period  fhall  be 
 Lord  and  King  ,  who  fhall  rule  over  the  Birdsj 
 tame  the  boldefl  and  moil  afpiring  fpirits  ,  who 
 mount  even  unto  the  Heavens  ,  he  mall  humble 
 them  5  and  keep  'em  within  the  bounds  of  their 
 duty :  over  the  Fish  of  the  Seay  to  deliver  'em  from 
 their  Corruption  5  over  (reeping  things,  to  deftroy 
 the  influence  of  their  poifon  :  over  wild  Beafisy 
 to  tame  their  fiercenels ,  and  render  them  meek  as? 
 Lambs.  In  xhefirfi  ^af^;' Jefus  Chrift  was  figured 
 but  by  a  dim  Light ,  becaufe  in  the  firfi  Period  of 
 the  Church,  he  vouchliif 't  her  but  a  very  imperfe6t 
 knowledge  of  himfelf. 
 
 This  methinks  is  the  Myfteryof  the/A:  dapj^ 
 
 whicS 
 
fchap.22,       oftheTrophecies.  3jj 
 
 which  way  well  ferve  asa  favourable  omen  in  re- Parts, 
 ference  to  ihc  feventh  day  ,  becaufe  every  thing  ^hc^^yj^^' 
 therein  feems  to  accord  well;  what  then  h  wanting  fJventh  . 
 to  the  M 'or  Id  J  after  the  works  of  the /at  dap  ,  to^YejfiaS? 
 render  it  perfect  ?  Holinefs  and  Refi  j  and  thefe 
 are  the  two  Things  which  God  added  on  the  y^- 
 venth  day .  Holinefs ,  for  he  Sanctified  the  feventh 
 day ,  and  thereby  the  reft  of  the  World,  Refit  for 
 till  then  God  had  been  at  work,  and  the  World  in 
 Motion.  Now  God  gave  the  fVorld  that  J^efi  which 
 it  wanted ,  in  that  he  himfelf  refted  on  thefiventn 
 day.  All  this  is  an  admirable  Emblem  of  our  y^- 
 i/enth  Period  ^  for  the  fake  whereof  all  this  expli- 
 cation of  the  Type  of  the  V/orlds  Creation  hatH 
 been  given.  During  the  yF^v^^^/,  God  made  the 
 Church  to  pafs  through  feveral  changes ,  he  will 
 bring  it  to  perfection  at  the  end  of  the  fixth ,  by 
 the  ruin  of  the  Amichrijiian  KingdotH,  and  by  the. 
 Converfion  of  all  Nations.  What  then  is  wanting 
 to  it  ?  Refi  and  Holt'nefs.  %e^ ,  for  hitherto  ihe 
 hath  always  been  in  toyi  and  Travel.  Holinefs^ 
 for  {he hath  alwav  been  imperfe6t.  We  muft  there- 
 fore look  for  a  feventh  Period  ,  which  fhall  be  a 
 Kingdom  o£ Refi  And  Holinefs,  wherein  the  C/7«rc^ 
 fhall  no  more  be  perfecnted  ,  eithei:  by  Fire  and 
 Sword  5  or  by  Herefy  and  Idolatry ;  wherein  alfo> 
 there  fhall  be  a  plentiful  effufion  of  the  H.  Spirit, 
 to  produce  a  greatdegree  of  Holinefs  and  San6ti- 
 iication  among  men. 
 
 We  muft  not  fay,  that  the  accomplifhment  of  This  mr- 
 this  Tyfe  will  be  found  in  Heaven ,  where  is  Reft  blacc'JS 
 and  Holinefs  ,  and  that  therein  is  themyftery  ofpiishtupeo 
 the  feventh  day.     I  fay  again  ,   that  cannot  be  ^"*'^' 
 meant  5  becaufe  xhis  feventh  Period  muft  be  of  the 
 fame  kind  and  order  with  the  otherT^v.     We  even         ^ 
 Gow  obferved,  that  th&  Snn-  was  created  on  the 
 
35^  The  t^ccompUp^nient     Chap.  22^ 
 
 Part.  i.  fourtli  daj^  there  ^xt  three  days  before,  and  three 
 after,  exa6lly  in  the  middle  of  the y?z/^»,  to  fignify 
 that  Chrift  the  Son  of  Righteoufnefs  is  the  Center 
 of  the  intelligible  World.  Ifhe  be  the  Center  of 
 the  (even  Periods ,  he  mufl  certainly  have  an  equal 
 reference  to  all  the  points  of  that  Circumference. 
 Now  what  relation  can  he  have  to  xhtfeventh  daj, 
 if  Eternity  be  meant  by  it  ?  In  that  Eternal  abode 
 Chriji-  fliall  have  no  more  the  relation  of  a  Center, 
 ^.Sun^  and  a  King.  For  5^P^^/ tells  us,  that  then 
 God  shall  be  all  in  all^  and  Chrifi  shall  deliver  up 
 the  Kingdom  again  to  his  Father.  Moreover,  *tis 
 certain  there  ought  to  be  a  proportion  between 
 Xhtfeventh  Period  ,  and  the y?Ar  fore-going  ones: 
 Now  there  is  none  between  Eternity  and  the  dura- 
 tion of  the  Church  uponEarth.  And  laftly ,  I  am 
 bold  to  fay  ,  that  the  ancient  7/j&(?j  were  not  ella- 
 blifht  by  God  immediately ,  to  figure  Heavenly 
 Things,  but  only  the  Graces  and  Favors  of  God  in 
 this  World  ,  linder  the  Kingdom  of  the  <tSHeffiah  y 
 You  Cannot  fhow  me  any  one  of  the  ancient  Types j 
 which  hath  an  immediate  relation  to  the  glories  of 
 the  Heavenly  Paradife.  The  marriage  of  ^dam  and 
 ^ve  was  the  immediate  Type  of  the  Vnion  be-; 
 tweenChriftand  his  Church  ,  in  the  Kingdom  of 
 his  Grace.  It  did  only  mediately  typify  then*  Vnion 
 in  the  Kingdom  of  Glory.  By  confcquence  this 
 [eventh  day  ,  which  all  acknowledge  to  be  T/^/r^/, 
 mull  have  its  immediate  relation  not  to  the  Sabbath^ 
 of  the  Church  in  Heaven  ^  but  to  its  Sute  oiRefi 
 upon  Earth. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
C  h  a  p.  z  3  •       of  the  Prophecies  t  3  57 
 
 PartZj 
 .n-. — I  — — 1 
 
 CHAP.    XXIIl. 
 
 A  farther  Confirmation  of  the  future  profperity  of 
 the  Church  iqmt  Earth.  The  z  i ,  and  1 2.  Chap^ 
 of  the  Ajr-ocalypfe  interpreted:  thatinthofs 
 Chapters  the  Church  is  defcrihed  as  vitlor 
 rious  upon  Earth  ,  and  not  as  Triumphant  iii 
 Heaven. 
 
 WE  may  not  pafs  from  the  ^/'t'c<?/y/'/,witfioii£ 
 laying  Ibmewhat  concerning  the  la/}  Ch.:p^ 
 ters.  IF  we  needed  another  Head  of  Arguments  to 
 prove  our  notion  of  the  Reign  ofChrift  for  a  thon- 
 fund  jeariy  and  the  Triumphant  If  ate  of  the  Church 
 upon  Earth  J  before  its  final  glorious  Triumph  in 
 Heaven  •  we  might  be  furnifnt  from  thefe  laft 
 Chapters.    For  they  are  not,  as  is  commonly  fuppo- 
 fed,  adefcription  of  the  Church  in  Heaven.  They  The  pm- 
 exactly  anfvver  to  the  ninehix  (Chapters  ofthePro-fhemneLft 
 phecy  oiEz,ekjel.    That  Prophet  in  thofeninelaft '^'^aprers 
 Chapters,  fets  forth  in  a  figurative  manner  tlie  con-  fs  the  fl'.Jje 
 dition  of  the  Church  of  Ifrael  after  its  reftoration ;  "'i.^^  ^^at . 
 
 1      •         1       •  T^  •         '  J     1  J      r  1 T-*  of  the  laft 
 
 their  glorious  ivingdom,  and  the  wcndertul  Peace  chapt.  ot 
 they  Ihouldinjoy  after  their  ret  urn  j  which  return  J'^^y'^*^ 
 or  recalling  was  to  be  a,fter  the.  fallo'i  ^ntichrifi . 
 St.  fohn  gives  an  account  what  the  Church  Ihall  be 
 after  with  relation  to  that  Fall.^  after  it  ihall  have  bin 
 accomplifht ;  fo  that  both  thefe  Prophets  defcribe 
 the  Churchy  as  to  the  fame  Period,  and  the  fame 
 condition.  This  will  eaiily  appear ,  ifwebrjefiy 
 run  over  that  which  remains  of  the -^;>i'c;i/)'^/^.  It 
 cannot  be  queilioned  3  but  that  our  Prophet  con- 
 
 R'f  elude? 
 
3  J 8  Tf?e  Accomptifhment       Chap.  23. 
 
 Part  s.  eludes  the  20*'*  Chapter  with  a  defcription  of  the 
 laft  day  of  Judgement.  The  war  of  Gog  and  iT/4- 
 ^(7^  follows  upon  the  reign  of  a  thoufand  years  ^  to 
 the  revolt  of  Ci?^  and  eJ^<^^o^fucceeds  their  defeat, 
 .after  their  defeat  there  is  nothing  but  thtUjlday^ 
 which  fliall  come  and  furprize  the  V/orld  in  the 
 twinkling  of  an  eye.  This  is  figmfied  by  thofc 
 words : 
 Cliap. 20,  V.  II.  Then  I  fiti/  a  great  ivhite  Throne  ,  and 
 him-  that  fat  on  it  ^  from  whofe  face  the  Earth  and 
 Heaven  fled  ti/ ay  ^  and  there  "was  found  no pUce  for 
 them.  White  as  well  as  Purple  is  a  Royal  co- 
 lour ,  and  withal  a  Priellly  3  for  the  Priefts  were 
 clothed  in  white.  The  Holy  Pricil's  garments 
 on  the  day  of  Expiation  ,  according  to  the  tradi- 
 tion oi ihcle-ws ^\NtYCC'X\.\Qd Bi'rdei Liivan ^  white 
 garments.  In  like  manner  he  that  fat  upon  the 
 Throne  is  our  King  and  Prielt.  The  Earth  and 
 the  Heaven  fled  from  his  face  j  for  they  Ihali  be 
 burnt,  that  they  may  be  renewed. 
 
 V-  1 2.  uind  I  faw  the  dead  fmall  and  great  (land 
 
 before  God  ,  6cc.     'Tis  a  defcripuon  of  the  lall 
 
 Judgement,  to  the  end  of  the  Chapters  all  this  is 
 
 plain. 
 
 ^.  I.  The  2 1 .  Chapter  begins  with  rhefe  words ,  ^nd 
 
 J  fazu  a^  ne%i/  Heaven  and  iineiv  Earth ;  for  the  fir  It 
 
 Tlefirft     Heaven  and  the firfl  Earth  ti^erepajfedatvay.  Thefe 
 
 vifion  of   words  do  evidently  allude  10  what  lie  had  fiid  jult 
 
 foih'cc^th   before  ,  and  the  Heaven  and  the  Earth  fled  away . 
 
 V.  rcfpeas  As  that  was  interpreted  of  what iTiould  happen  at 
 
 foiTowVthe  the  lail  day  of  Judgement  j  it  is  clear,  that  thefe 
 
 end  of  the  tieii/  tieavens  and  this  netu  Earth  mullbeunder- 
 
 llood  in  a  literal ,  and  not  a  figurative  (Qw(e  ,  for 
 
 the  new  World^  after  it  hath  been  refined  by  frre. 
 
 And  fo  the  defcription  we  read  of  here  ,  even  to 
 
 the  ninth  Verfe ,  is  that  of  eternal  Rewards  and 
 
 Punilli- 
 
chap. 23-  ^?^^  Prophecies,  ^l^f 
 
 pLininiments.     'Tis  true,  that  which  is  fpoken  o/"Part2; 
 the  H.  City  5  of  the  netu  lerufalem  coming  do  wnfiom    ^'  -*  ^* 
 Meaven^  prepared  m  a  Bride  adorned  for  her  HuS" 
 hand  i  of  ihe  Tabernacle  of  God  tvith  men  ,  of  his 
 dii^elling  u/ith  them  ,  and  they  with  him  ,  and  that 
 (jod  shall  wipe  autaj  aU  tears  fom  their  eyes  ^  and 
 that  there  shall  be  no  more  death  ^  or  forrou/^  or  cry-- 
 ing^  or  pain  :  Al  1  this,  I  fay,  might  very  well  be  ap- 
 plied to  the  Church  as  vi6lorious  upon  Earthy 
 but  this  defcnption  is  determined,  by  what  pre- 
 cedes and  by  what  follows,  to  Eternal  Glory,  by 
 that  which  precedes,  which  is  thedecriptionofthe  ' 
 lalt  day  of  Judgement,  and  by  that  which  follows, 
 which  is  the  defcription  of  everlalting  Punifli-        . 
 ments  J  but  the  fearful  and  unbelieving  y  Sec.  shall    v.i; 
 have  their  part  m  the  laf^  tuhich  burns  it/tthfre  and 
 brim/lone^zi/hich  if  the  fecond  death. 
 
 The  ninth  F'erfe  begins  a  nezv  Vifion  ,  and  a  The  9th  »J 
 more  percicular  defcription  of  the  blefled  Reign  of^^^^liio^l 
 'Chriji  upon  Earth.  In  the  fame  manner  5  ai,  the  H. 
 Spirit ,  afi:er  he  had  in  the  13''^  Chaptet  given  aa 
 enigmatical  and  general  defcription  of  the  jinti^ 
 ehrifium  Empire  ,  under  the  image  of  the  two 
 Beafis  ,  gives  a  more  ample  account  of  it  in  the 
 1/'^^  Chap.  So  having  in  the  20'''  Chapt.  defcri- 
 bed  the  reign  of  Chriil,  though  in  few  words,  he 
 fet  forth  thatreign  more  at  length  afterwards,  that 
 Hate  of  the  delivered  Church ,  under  the  image  of  a 
 •great  City^  cdWcd  Urufalem  ^  as  after  having  let  out 
 the  Anti'chrifiian  Church  unsier  the  image  of  a 
 Bead  ,  and  of  an  Empire,  he  reprefents  it  un- 
 der the  Emblem  of  a  great  City  ,  called  Ba-> 
 hjlon  . 
 
 V.  9.  And,  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  feven 
 iAngelsy  %uhich  had  the  feven  thiols ^  fullof  thefeveti 
 lafi  plagues  ,  and  talked  with  me  ,  [•■ijing  ,  come 
 
 R  r  2,  hither  | 
 
^6q  7%e  K^ccompli/i>ment    Chap.  2  j, 
 
 part  2.  hhher  ;  I  iviil  show  thee  the  Bride^  the  Lambs  wife. 
 'T'ls  in  all  likelyhood  the  lafi  of  thofe  [even  An', 
 gels  J  who  had  poured  out  the  Fiols^  and  the  fame 
 who  jQiow'd  unto  the  Prophet  xhc great  City,  the 
 
 Cha.  1 7. 1,  mother  of  Fornications.  Then  came  one  of  the 
 feven  Angels  unto  me ,  which  had  thefeven  Fiols^ 
 and  talked  ^l/ith  me  ,  faying  j  Come  hither  ,  /  %i/ill 
 shoiv  thee  the  judgement  of  the  great  Whore  ,  that 
 Jitteth  on  many  f'Taters.  As  it  Wdsihisfeventh  and 
 h^  Angel ^  who  hadthe  ^;!"o/y,  by  whom  ther//zw 
 of  ay^ntichrifi  w^as  efFe6ted  ;  it  doth  moil  properly 
 belong  to  him  to  fliow  Babylon  fain ,  and  ierufalrm 
 rebuilt. 
 
 V.  lo.  fL^nd  he  carried  me  aivay  in  the  Spirit  to 
 a  great  and  high  JMountain  ,  and  showed  me  that 
 great  Qty  ,  the  Holy  Jerufalem ',  defending  out  of 
 Heaven  fom  God.  This  is  fomewhat  like  what 
 the  Devil  did  unto  Jefus  Chriil ,  when  he  carried 
 him  up  into  an  high  Mountain  ,  andlhowshimall 
 the  Kingdoms  of  the  world  ;  what  the  Devil  makes 
 appear  by  illufion,  St,  John  fees  by  vifion.  That 
 lie  was  carried ,  or  Teemed  to  be  carried ,  up  into 
 an  high  Mountain ,  makes  it  plain,  that  the  lerttfa- 
 lem  he  was  to  be  made  fee  from  thence,  was  here 
 upon  Earth  ,  and  not  the  Triumphant  Church  in 
 Heaven^  though  it  be  called  the  //o/yjerufalem 
 defending  out  of  Heaven  from  God.  She  fliallbe 
 defccndcd from Heavcii,  becaufe  flie fhall abound 
 in  Graces  which  comen'om  thence:  fhe  is  called 
 the  great  City^  and 'tis  the  iirfc  time  fhe  is  fo  called, 
 'Tis^a  dcteltablename,  which  in allthe  preceding 
 Ppphccy  is  given  only  to  Spiritual  Babylon .  But 
 '-ns  on  this  account  ,  that  then  .the  Church  fliall 
 i->offcfs  the  multitude  of  the  Nations ,  as  Antichri^ 
 ^Vt«i/7w  dothatprefent. 
 
 V.  1 1 .  Having  the  Glory  of  God ,  and  her  Light 
 
 tvM 
 
€hap.  13.        of  the  frophectes.  '^6i 
 
 %Ji/m  like  unto  a  fione  mofi  ^recious^even  like  a  laf^erV^Xll, 
 fione^  clear  04  Criflal. 
 
 V.  12.  jind  had  a  Wallgreatand  high ^  andhad 
 truelve  Gates  ^  and  at  the  Gates  tT^^elve  Angels ,  and. 
 names  %vritten  thereon^  ivhich  are  the  names  of  the- 
 twelve  Tribes  of  the  children  o/'''Ilrael. 
 
 V.  1 5  .  On  the  Ea(i  three  Gates ^on  the  North  three 
 Gates ^  on  the  South  three  Gates^  and  on  the  Weji  three 
 Gates.  In  the  delcription  of  this  Qty ,  we  have 
 every  thing  that  is  rich  and  precious ,  all  fignifies 
 its  great  Holinefs,  excellent  Vermes,  and  perfect 
 Peace ;  for  they  are  the  fubftantial  Goods  and  real 
 Treafures  of  the  Church .  It  had  a  great  &  high  Wall-^ 
 by  that  is  meant  Divine  Protection  j  which  fhows. 
 alfo  that  'tis  the  Church  upon  Earth ,  which  isfpo- 
 kenof-  for  the  Church  in  Heaven  hath  no  need  op 
 -u/alls^heing  out  of  the  reach  of  Enemies. 
 
 And  had  twelve  Gates.  We  have  obferved  be- 
 fore, that  the  number  T^uelve  is  frequently  to  be 
 met  with  in  this  defcription,and  that  it  is  a  lacred 
 number  becaule  of  the  twelve  Patriarchs  ^  the 
 twelve  Tribes ,  and  the  twelve  ^j)ofiles  j  the  Gates 
 are  the  entries  into  this  City  ,   and  fo  denote  the 
 recalling  of  the  lett/s  according  to  their  twelve 
 Tribes ,  from  that  great  difperfioii  they  are  now 
 under.     That  thefe  twelve  G'^f^'j' have  a  particular  T''*  """^^^ 
 relation  to  the  People  of  the  7^11/ J-,  is  plain  by  what  jels^fore-" 
 follows  5  That  on  the  twelve  Gates  were  written  the  ^°^^* 
 names  of  the  twelve  Tribes  of  lirael.  For  bythofe 
 Tribes  of  Ifrael^  we  may  not  underftand  the  Church 
 of  the  converted  Gentiles^  they  have  a  diftin6^  place 
 in  what  remains  of  the  defcription  of  the^^-z^/tfr^- 
 falem.    So  the  twelve  Gates  at  the  four  Cardinal 
 points  of  the  World,  Eafl^  North^  South ^  Wefl ,  are 
 to  the  fame  effect  as  what  God  had  faid  in  another 
 placCj  Lwill  call  my  Sons  from  far  -y  and  my-Daugh^  4 
 
 R  r  g  teri 
 
^6z  The  j^ccomplifhment     Chap.  23, 
 
 partZ.    i^^i  from  the  ends  of  the  tarth;  I  will  fay  unto 
 '  the  2^orth  give  up  ,   and  to   the  Houth  keep  not 
 
 hack,. 
 
 At  every  one  of  thofe  twelve  Gates  are  twelve 
 'jAngels ;  Theie  are  the  t^^'elve  ^pofiies^  cuiied 
 Angels  or  Paitors,  who  whether  tiiey  ihall  berair 
 fed  from  the  dead  orno,  fliali  by  their  preaching 
 :inQ  Do61:rine  guide  the /fw^jrloentei  again  into  the 
 Churchy  and  open  the  gare  unto  them.  For  they 
 are  here  deicribed  as  Keepers  of  the  Gates,  who 
 both  open  and  iliutrbem. 
 
 V.  14.  AndtheWallof  the  City  hadtwelveFoun^ 
 dations  ,  and  tn  them  the  names  oj ihe  iwelve  Apo- 
 (iles  of  the  Lamb.  The  prote<51:ion,  iaicr},»id  the 
 Wall  oi  iht  (^hurch  J  depends  on  the  foundations 
 whereon  ilie  fhall  be  built.  Thole  foundations 
 are  Articles  of  Faith  and  Chriftian  Venues,  ac- 
 cording to  the  Idea  of  St.  Paul^  who  faiih,  there  is 
 but  one  Foundation^  which  is  Jefus  Chriltj  but  on 
 this  foundation  fome  build  Hay  and  Stubbie ,  but 
 J  Cor.  3.  others  Gold  and  precious  Stones.  TheJe  precious 
 Stones  and  this  Gold  ,  fignify  Pure  DoUriney  as 
 the  Apolfle  doth  fufficienily  explain  it.  Thefe  are 
 the  foundations  of  the  Ci^/^rc/j ,  which  is  built  up- 
 on Truth.  The  Prophet  gives  twelve  for  the 
 number  of  thefe  foundations,  becaufe  of  the  twelve 
 Articles  of  Faith  contained  intheCrf^^i  on  thefe 
 foundations  were  written  the  names  of  the  twelve. 
 Apoftles  i  becaufe  they  were  the  perfons  who  pu-  . 
 blilht  the  Gofpel ,  and  maintained  thofe  Articles 
 of  faith  by  their  preaching,  and  by  their  blood. 
 
 The  Holy  Gholl  in  what  follow  defcribes  thefe 
 foimdations,  and  ailigns  a  precious  Stone  to  each 
 of 'em. 
 
 V.  19.  And  the  foundations  of  the  Wall  of  the  City. 
 Vtuere  garnished  with  all  manner  of  precious  Stones ; 
 
 the' 
 
Chan.  13-        ef  the  "Prof kcies.  3^3 
 
 the  {irfi  foundation  was  lajper^  the  fecond  Saj>hire^Vam, 
 the  third  a  Chalcedony^  the  fourth  an  Smeraid. 
 
 V.  20.  The  fifth  a  Sardonyx^  the  ftxth  Sardius, 
 thefeventh  Chrjfoltte^  the  eighth  Benyl^  the tnnth  a 
 Topaz,-,  the  tenth  a  Chryfo^rajm^  the  eleventh  a  Jt*- 
 cinth^  the  twelfth  anAmethtft. 
 
 If  we  had  ieailire  and  time  to  fpare  ,  we  might 
 compare  the  twelve  Articles  ofthe  Chriilian  Creed 
 to  thole  twelve  Stones ,  and  fee  wherein  every  J\r- 
 ticle  of  Faith  might  fymbolize  with  every  Stone. 
 Siippofing  that  the  Holy  Spirit  had  regard  to  the 
 order,  in  which  the  C/jwrcMiath  plac'c  the  twelve 
 Articles.  But  I  fear  leil  we  fhould  herein  go 
 beyond  the  intention  ofthe  Holy  Gholr ,  and  deli- 
 ver things  rather  curious  than  folid  5  for  the  true 
 defign  and  fcope  of  Figures  and  Myfleries  is  loft  by 
 ftretching  them  too  far.  I  fuppofe  the  defignof 
 the  Holy  Spirit,  is  only  tofiiow  us  in  general,  how 
 valuable  and  precious  are  the  Chnfiian  Verities. 
 They  who  let  go  thofe  Truths  unto  Heretickj^  and 
 reckon  the  Socinian  Herejies  to  be  tolerable ,  are 
 far  from  efteeming  them  thus  precious  3  and  do 
 not  fufficiently  underftand  the  worth  and, excel- 
 lence of  Truth,  I  now  return  to  thedefcription 
 of  the  Heavenly  lerufalem^  i.  e.  ofthe  Church  m  its 
 laftPmoisfhercon  Earth. 
 
 V.  1 5^.  And  he  that  talked  zuith  me  ha-d  ago/den 
 '^edto  meaprretheCitj^  and  the  Gates  thereof^  and 
 the  H^all  thereof. 
 
 V.  16.  (iy4nd  the  City  lyeth  fourfcjuare  ^  and  the 
 length  is  as  large  as  the  breadth  :  and  he  meafured  the 
 City  with  a  Reed^  twelve  ihoufand  furlongs  :  the 
 length  and  the  breadth ,  and  the  height  of  it  are  ecjuaL 
 
 V.I/.  And  hemeafured thelVall thereof \^^ cu- 
 bits ,  according  to  the  me  a  fur  e  of  a  man,  that  is^  ofthe 
 Angel,  . 
 
 Rr4  V.18. 
 
3^4  The  ^ccomplifljment       Chap. 13. 
 
 part  2.  V.  18.  jind  the  building  of  the  Wall  of  it  was  of 
 lafper;  and  the  Qtj  was  pure  Gold  ^  like  unto  cleat 
 Glafi. 
 x^'hat  it  is  To  meafure,  is  to  make  accoui>t  of,  to  efteem,  to 
 in  Tp^o-^'^  reckon  among  things  that  are  confiderable.Where- 
 pheticai  fore  in  the  f/^z/e-z/r^  Cib^/j^.  .S/./^?/?;/ was  ordered,  to 
 '■■■  ^'  meaffire  only  the  Temple  and  the  ^Itar  ,  and  thofe 
 who  worshipped  there.  Not  to  value  or  make  ac- 
 count of  any  but  true  Believers.  But  for  the  ow^fz- 
 Court  ^  it  was  faid  unto  him ,  Meafure  it  not^  I  have 
 left  it  unto  the  Gentiles.  As  to  the  outward  part 
 of  the  Churchy  make  no  account  of  it,  ^oi'tht  Pa- 
 gan if  m  oi  Antichrifi  and  Pcj^^-ry  lliall  be  there  elta- 
 bliiht,  andfhall  retgn  forthefpaceof  42.  Prophe- 
 tic moneths^i.e,  i26q years.  Here  the  H. Spirit 
 meafures  the  Holy  Zerufalem,  throughout ,  not  only 
 the  Temple ind  the  Altar .^  h\\X.xkizCourt  that  was 
 before  abandoned  to  the  Ne^v  Pagans ;  and  not  only 
 the  Court  ,  but  the  whole  City  :  to  meafure  the 
 City  .^theCatej thereof  y  andthewall  thereof  ;  Tis 
 tofignifie  that  in  tins  lail  Chriftian  Church  of  the 
 lall  Period,  every  thing  therin  Ihall  be  Great  and 
 Good  ,  worthy  to  be  eileemed  ,  and  meafured, 
 and  reckoned  as  things  of  value  and  conilderation. 
 Men  do  not  mieafurc  wafte  and  barren  Heaths , 
 fands,  andrubbifai  'tis  not  worth  the  VN^hiie:  but 
 Palaces  31  and  fruitful!  grounds,  vineyai-ds  ,  and 
 orchards  ,  and  the  buildings  of  a  City.  This  is 
 the  myftery  of  the  rticafure. 
 
 But  obferve  the  difference  between  the  Cir- 
 cumiiances  o'txhefirfi  meafure  iw  the  ii^^.  Chap, 
 and  thofe  oi'&i.y=>fecond  here ,  be(ides  thofe  we  have 
 already  taken  notice  of 
 
 -  I.  That  the  firil  meafure  rcacheth  only  to  the 
 Ci?«^rand  the  Altar  y  that  was  the  (^hrifttan  Church 
 for  the  3  firft  ages  ,  as  hath  been  faid  ;  but  here 
 
 'thq 
 
phap.  23.      of  the  Prophecies.  3^5 
 
 the  meafure  extends  to  ^//,  and  even  to  the  City^Vi^nz. 
 which  denotes  the  Primitive  Chriftian  Church  to 
 be  vei-y  inconfidcrable ,  compared  with  the  Church 
 of  this  lall  Period. 
 
 2 .  'Tis  S.  John  th^at  received  the  Reed  in  the 
 J  V^.  Chap,  to  meafure  the  Temple  and  the  Altar'y 
 there  was  ^iven  me  a  Reed  like  unto  a  rod  ,  and  the 
 Angel  flood ,  andfuid  ?  yife  and  meafure,  the  Temple. 
 But  here  ^tis-^n  jingel  that  meafureth  j  an  Agent 
 of  an  higher  order  than  the  Apoiftle. 
 
 5.Lallly>  S.Iohn  hath  only  a  rod  given  him  ,  a 
 reed  to  meafure  with  ;  a  weak  Juflrument  and  of" 
 little  value;  but  here  the  Angel  meafures  with  a 
 Golden  reed.  All  which  fets  forth  the  great  excel- 
 lence of  the  Church  in  this  laft  period  ,  that  it 
 fhould  furpafseven  the  Primitive  Church  ,  as  much 
 as  a  city  exceeds  a  Temple,  an  Angel  a  man ,  or 
 a  Golden  Rod  an  ordinary  cane  or  reed .  . 
 
 The  city  was  built  fourfquare  j  the  fquare  is  aiii 
 emblem  of  Reft,  becaufe  that  figure  of  all  others 
 is  moll  proper  to  keep  firm  \  which  fignifies  the 
 tranquility  and  immutable  Peace  of  this  Church. 
 The  fquare  alfo  relates  to  the  number  Twelve  ^^ 
 which  occurs  fo  pften  in  this  defcriptio,n :  for 
 1 2  is  a  fquare  number,  that  fhows  three  on  all  fides: 
 Three  .^  a  number  of  perfection  as  well  Tisfeven^ 
 tofignifie  that  on  what  fide  foever  you  look  upon 
 this  Church  ^  whether  in  regard  01  its  HoUnefs, 
 or  Knowledg  ,  or  Peace ,  or  Glory ,  fhe  fhall  be 
 every  way  perfect.  Thefe  are  the  four  fides  of  the 
 fquare,  Holinefs,  Knowledg, Peace,  and  Glory  j 
 and  this  Perfection  fhe  hath  from  the  number 
 Twelve ,  viz..  from  the  twelve  Apoflles, 
 
 He  measured  the  City-  with  the  Reed  iz  thou- 
 fand  Furlongs.  This  is  not  to  be  underflood  of 
 the  circiimter^nce  of  her  Walls  5  or  of  their  diame« 
 {  '  *      ter^ 
 
lije  Jccomplifhment        C hap.  2  3 , 
 
 Fart  2.  ter,  or  their  Heighth  ,  butof  the  whole  Body 
 of  the  CzV/ talcen  together  5  as  a  C«^^  that  contains 
 1 1  thoufand  furlongs  ,  counting  every  thing. 
 There  are  iz  foundations  which  zyc  the  12  y^^oft- 
 ies  5  or  rather  the  12  Jirticles  of  faith.  Every 
 foundation  anfwers  to  a  thoufand  Cubits,*.^. 
 that  every  of  the  Apofiks  by  his  doctrine  and 
 preaching,  did  increafe  the  Church  ,  and  contri- 
 bute to  its  building ,  and  to  the  gathering  of  the 
 faints  ,  in  the  fame  proportion  ,  which  a  foun- 
 dation of  one  cubical  foot ,  or  therabouts  ,  hath 
 to  a  thoufand  furlongs.  This  fignifies  the  great 
 Increafe  and  multipiication  of  the  Church. 
 
 The  length  ^  the  breadth  ,j  the  Heigth  of  the  City 
 ■-^ere  Ecjualj  that  is ,  it  was  in  all  accounts  a  pcrfed; 
 Cui>^:  throw  a  Die  where  youpieale ,  itwillaiway 
 find  a  place  to  reil.  So  iliall  be  the  Church  of  the 
 laif  period  5  whatever  Commotions  may  happen, 
 fhe  ibaii  not  lofe  her  reil,  nothing  iball  be  able 
 to  deftroy  or  hinder  it.  Interpreters  have  noreafon 
 !;o  make  an  objedion  here  5  that  a  City  that  is  as 
 high  as  large  would  be  a  monlfrous  pile  ;  for 
 every  thing  here  is  beyond  the  ordinary  rules 
 among  men  ,  to  fignifie  that  this  Holy  Society 
 iliall  not  be  governed  as  Humane  fbcieties  now 
 are,  Befides  this  5  the  great  Equality  of  this  City 
 in  all  its  dimenfions,  feems  tome  to  denote  that 
 admirable  EqHality.htx.'^ttn  all  xho. Saints^  which, 
 {hall  take  place  in  the  jeventh  period-  of  the 
 Church  ;  not  that  all  difference  of  Conditions, 
 ihall  be  abfolutely  laid  alide  j  there  fhall  Hill  be 
 fn-periors  and  Inferiors  ,  Rich  and  Poor  ,  fome  to. 
 Govern ,  and  others  to  obey  5  but  thofe  great 
 diftanccs  between  mens  conditions  fhall  then  be 
 filled  up  by  Charity  and  Love  -,  wheras  now  theji^ 
 ^re  inlarged  and  w  idened  by  Fride  and  ^Anitj . 
 
 •        ^^  'Xhm 
 
chap.  23.  of  the  'Prophecies.  3^;? 
 
 Then  he  meafured  the  WaU,  i^^  Cubits.  HereP^tz.' 
 is  the  number  144,  which  is  (acred  bccaufeofthe 
 number  ix  which  is  its  "^ot  j  'tiseafie  to  appi-&- 
 hend  why  the  W^all  is  144  Cubits ,  *tis  becaule  it 
 is  raifed  upon  12  Foundations  ;  and  the  Tuall  of 
 the  City  h^id  tzi^elve  Foundations..  Build  upon 
 twelve  ,  raile  another"  number  hy  multiplying 
 this  by  it  felf ,  and  you  make  144.  for  12  is  the 
 fquare  root  or  144.  Every  building  of  the  Ci6/itrr;5r 
 is  raifed  upon  the  12.  uifoftles  ,  and  in  its  raifing 
 ihe  is  multiplied  ,  as  m  buildmg  upon  12,  you 
 make  1 44.  and  thefe  144  Cnbits  are  not  to  be  taken 
 for  the  fame  thing  with  the  144  thoufund  who 
 were  marked  ,  which  are  the  whole  body  of  the 
 Saints.  Thefe  i-''4  ^^^/Vj- are  in  the  ^^///  of  the 
 City  5  and  notin  the  whole  City.  This  wall  is 
 that  which  gives  protection  to  the  City  and  the 
 Church  5  it  is  Truth  ,  and  the  Holy  Mimflrjy 
 by  whom  that  Truth  is  preached  j  fo  that  the 
 12  Foundations  arc  the  Principal  Pafiors  with  the 
 Truths  they  teach,  vitl.  the  12  zApofiles  :  and 
 the  144  (uhits  are  the  whole  Evangelicai  Mi- 
 '^ifiry  ^  built  upon  the  12  ApolUes  as  their  firft 
 Teachers.  He  measured  the  wall,  according  to  the 
 meafure  of  aman  ^  I.e.  of  the  Angel:  that  denotes, 
 that  the  xA.ngel  in  giving  to  a  wall  one  hundred 
 forty  four  Cubits  ,  founded  upon  twelve  ,  hath 
 therin  followed  the  ordinary  way  of  Computa-" 
 tion  among  Arithmeticians ,  who  by  multiplying 
 twelve  by  it  felf,  make  one  hundred  forty  four. 
 
 And  the  building  of  the  ivall  tvas  of  lafpar  ^  and 
 the  City  was  of^ure  Gold  like  unto  clear  glafs .  The' 
 diftinction  of  men  according  to  their  different: 
 qualities  is  conveniently  and  commonly  enough 
 made  by  the  Emblem  of  Metals  3  men  of  low 
 and  bafe  Spirits ,  funl^  into  degeneracy  and  vice, 
 
 are 
 
368  T^De  Accomplifhment        Chap.  25. 
 
 Pai"t  2.  arc  well  reprefenced  by  Lead,  Iron  is  the  Emblem 
 of  Cruel  and  hard-hearted  perfons  ,  who  are  void 
 of  Pity.  Brafs  doth  well  enough  reprefent  fuch 
 as  glitter  and  make  a  lliow  oi  more  than  they 
 ^e  or  have :  for  Brafs  imitates  the  colour  o^ gold  , 
 but  is  Ihort  in  value.  Silver  is  an  Emblem  of 
 thofe  who  are  in  fome  fort  vcrtuous  ,  but  not  in 
 the  firft  rani?:,  l^allly ,  Gold  is  the  Emblem  of  fuch 
 fpirits  as  are  pure ,  Iblid ,  firm ,  and  truly  vcrtuous. 
 I'his  is  that  VN^iich  the  H.  Gholl  would  teach 
 us  5  that  the  Church  ,  in  tliis  laft  Period  ,  Ihali 
 be  made  up  of  fuch  perfons,  as  are  of  (incere  and 
 approved  piety,of  a  vertue  that  is  bright  and  folid  j 
 therfoi^e  the  City  is  faid  not  only  to  be  of  Gold , 
 but  of  gold  clear  as  Cryfial.  Neverthelefs,  as  in 
 every  Church  ,  the  Mimjlrj  ought  to  poi3efs  a 
 more  eminent  degree  of  Chriftian  vertues  than 
 others  >  the  wall ,  which  fignines  the  Minillry 
 of  the  Church  in  the  fcventh  Period  ,  is  iaid  to 
 be  of //^//'-ir  5  QXid.  precioiis  fion.es  ^  more  valuable 
 than  gold. 
 
 V.  21.  And  the  12  (^ates  were  of  1%  Pearls  ^ 
 ^ery  feveral  gate  was  of  one  Pearl.  Wehavefeerk 
 how  the  li  ^ates  (ignifie  the  \z  Apofiles  5  the 
 GuardsjGuides  andPortersasit  were  of  the  Church: 
 "we.  might  eafiiy  difcover  a  refcmblance  between 
 the  u4pofiles  and  Pearls  y  but  'tis  fuificient  to 
 imderitand^  that  the  deiign  of  the  H.Ghoftis 
 to  ihow  that  thefe  \z  Men  are  of  an  ineftimable 
 value.  All  the  riches  of  the  world  cannot  be  a 
 fufficient  price  for  i2  Pearls^  big  enough  to 
 make  1 2  Gates  of  Cities  ;  and  herewith  we  muft 
 know  ,  that  when  the  fpirit  of  God  puts  fo' 
 high  a  price  upon  weak  men  like  our  felves> 
 when  he  calls  them  lajpars  zndpreciefisftones,  the, 
 f^ates  aiid  FoHndations  of  aC/Vy.,  he  doth  not  look: 
 
 I 
 
Cnap.  ig.         oftheTropbeciet  369 
 
 upon  'em  in  themfelves ,  but  confiders  theln  with  Part  2.' 
 that  treafure  of  the  Golpell  committed  to  their 
 charge.  * 
 
 This  Gofpell  \$t\\tPearl  of  great  Price  ^  which 
 when  one  had  found  j  he  went  his  way ,  and  fold  all 
 that  he  had  to  purchafe  it.  This  is  the  Treafure 
 of  which  S.  Paul  fpcaks ,  when  he  faith ,  we  have 
 this  treafure  in  Earthen  vejjels.  The  A^ofiles  ^ 
 with  Evangelical  truth  in  their  Brealls ,  are  the 
 12  foundations ,  the  12  Gates  ,  and  the  walls  of 
 the  Gity.  They  are  Every  thing  with  this  -,  for 
 Truth  is  every  thing  >  and  without  it  they  are 
 nothing. 
 
 V.  22.  And  I  jaw  no  Temple  therin  ,  for  the 
 Lord  God  Almighty  and  the  Lamb  are  its  lemple-. 
 This  muit  be  underltood  as  the  words  of  another 
 Prophet  J  who  fpeakihg  of  the  Church  in  this  period^ 
 laith,  Every  man  Jhall  not  teach  his  T^eighboury  for 
 they  [hall  he  all  taught  of  God  3  which  doth  not 
 import  that  the  Minillry  fhall  be  abolifht  ,  but 
 that  theincreafe  of  Knowledg  fhall  be  fo  great ^ 
 
 .  that  ordinary  men  might  ratherbe  Teachers,  than 
 need  to  be  taught  ••  doubtlefs  there  fhall  be  Tem- 
 ples to  the  end  of  the  world  ,  and  plyesfet  apart 
 tor  publick  worihip.  But  it  fhall  hardly  be  ne- 
 ceflary  to  diftinguiili  places  for  divine  fervice, 
 becaufe  God  fhall  be  every  where  ferved  in  per- 
 feftion.  The  Lord  and  the  Lamb  fhallbe its  Tent" 
 pie.  God  fhall  dwell  in  them  ,  and  they  in  God  > 
 
 .  the  union  of  holy  fouls  with  God  fhall  be  moll 
 intimate  and  reciprocal. 
 
 v.2g.  And  the  City  had  no  need  of  the  fun  ,  nor 
 of  the  moon  to/hine  in  it :  for  the  glory  of  God  did 
 lighten  it  5  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  therof.  Here 
 the  fun  and  the  itSH'oon  do  fignifie  created  lights, 
 .Whichcaufe  a  fuccefHon  oiday  and  nighty  and 
 
 thefe 
 
,  ^7o  7l?e  Accompli fhment       Chdp.  23 
 
 ^arta.  thefe  Luminaries  are  Emblems  of  the  manner 
 wherin  the  light  oJt"  Grace  is  nowdifpenlt.  There 
 is  now  a  mixture  of  Light  and  Darknefs  ,  of  Day 
 and  Night,  in  the  fame  Churchy  and  in  the  fame 
 foul.  It  fhcili  no  more  be  thus  in  the  Church  of  the 
 fiventh  PertodyThe  air  of  that  ["hurch  llial  be  always 
 full  of  Light.  God  fliall  abundantly  impart  know- 
 ledge to  the  Souls  of  the  Saints ,  in  a  more  im- 
 mediate manner  ,  without  any  created  Lumi- 
 nary. 
 
 V.  24.  j4}id  the  1S(ations  of  them  ivhichare  faved^ 
 shall  ti/alk^  in  the  Light  of  tt  :  and  the  Kings  of 
 the  Earth  do  bring  their  glory  and  honour  into  it . 
 
 V.25.  uindits  Gates  shall  not  at  all  be  shut  by   \ 
 day :  for  there  shall  be  no  night  there. 
 
 V.  2(S.  jind  they  shall  bring  the  glory  audhonour 
 &f  the  Nations  into  it. 
 
 V.  27.  u4nd  there  shall  in  no  wife  enter  into  it  any 
 thing  that  de^leth  ,  or  that  work£th  abomination^ 
 and  a  lie ,  but  they  i4/ho  are  written  in  the  Lamb's 
 book^  of  Life. 
 
 Here  is  the  perfeft  and  compleat  calling  of  the 
 Gentiles^  wholliall  joyn  themlelveswith  thccon- 
 verted  icivs^to  compoic  this  glorious  Church.  The 
 Holy  Ghollfeems  to  intimate,  as  if  there  Ihould 
 be  none  but  the  Ele6t ,  and  no  Reprobates.  At 
 lealf,  if  thtve  be  any  Hypocrites  ,  that  their 
 number  lliall  be  fo  fmall  ^  as  not  worthy  to  be 
 counted.  •  ,.  .  , 
 
 Theit  he  shewed  me  a  pure  'M^vei'of  water  of  life^  ^ 
 clear  as  Chryjlaly  proceeding  out  of  the  Throne  of  Godj, 
 and  of  the  Lamb.  'Tis  fo  well  known  that  water 
 in  the  Scripture  flile  fignifies  grace  and  the  Di- 
 vine Spirit  ,  that 'tis  needlefs  to  remark  it.  Ha 
 ievery  one  that  thirfls^cometo  the  waters ;  out  of  hii 
 ktlly  shall  flow  livifi;^  waters  :  but  he  Jpaks  of  the 
 
 Sprity 
 
Chap.  23.        of  the  fropheciesa  ^yi 
 
 spirit  5  which  they  should  receive  who  believed  on  Part  % . 
 him.  So  that  the  ^Jt/e-r  which  proceeds  out  ot  the 
 Throne  of  God,  is  that  vital  Spring  of  Spirit  and 
 Grace,  whicli  God  will  moft  plentifully difpenfe 
 to  this  Church.  It  is  the  fame  T.^ver  which  the  chap.  47. 
 Prophet  £^<?^^/  faw  coming  out  of  the  T^w^/^.-  at 
 firlf  it  was  no  liigher  then  the  anckels ,  but  by  little 
 and  little  the  incrcafe  was  fuch ,  that  youmuft be 
 obliged  to  fwim  to  pais  over  it.  'Tis  the  Em- 
 blem of  that  meafure  oi  Grace.,  which  is  always  pro- 
 grelTive,  and  in  thefe  lall  and  happy  days,  ihall  tlo  w 
 ■■^s  the  Sea. 
 
 V^.  2 .  In  the  midfl  of  the  fireet  of  ii^  and  of  either 
 fide  of  the  River .,  uuu  there  th^e  Tree  of  Life  .^  "u/h\ch 
 bare  twelve  manner  of  fi- nits  ,  and,jielded,  her  fruit 
 'every  moiieth  ,  and  the  leaves  ofthetreetverefor  the 
 healing  of  the  Nations.  This  is  almolf  copied  from 
 Ezektel ,  fo  that  we  may  fee  itdefcribes  the  fame 
 thing.  Ez^ekjel  ikidj  that  on  thebankj)fthe  River^ 
 were  very  many  trees  on  the  one Jtde  and  ihe  other ^  . 
 fruit  tree f  .y  whofe leaves  shall noi  fade ^  neither  shall 
 the  fruit  thereof  be  consumed.,  it  ihail  bring  forth  neiv 
 p'utt  every  moneih.  This  farther  denotes  Grace^ 
 which  is  our  me.it  and  drink  ^  to  fadxfy  our  hunger, 
 and  quench  our  thiril,  which  is  the  Manna  in  the 
 Wilderneis,  and  Water  out  of  the  Rock.  Thefiuits 
 of  this  tree  shull  be  for  the  healing  of  the  Nations. 
 Ez,ekielQi\xh^  the  leaf  thereof  shall  be  for  medicine,  v.  12, 
 That  <Jrace  which  Ihail  be  our  food ,  fhall  alfo  fup- 
 ply  theufe  of  Thyfici^  Every  one  may  fee  here  a 
 manifeft  ailufionto  the  Earthly  Paradtfe ,  to  its  Ri- 
 vers, and  to  the  Tree  of  Lite  that  was  there.  To  de- 
 note that  the  Church  m  this  her  laft  ?eriod  lliall  be  a 
 true  Paradife,  where  plenty  and  abundance  of  all 
 bleffings  may  be  met  with .  'Tis  of  this  reign ,  and 
 of  this  laft  Period  of  the  C/?«rff^  ,  tliat  the  ialt  part 
 
 of 
 
^yi  '  The  K^ccompUfhment      Chap. 23 : 
 
 Part  a.  o^  th.t  eleventh  Chapter  ^  istobeunderftood.  We 
 have  already  feeii  how  that  Chapter is^n  Epitome 
 of  what  fhall  befall  the  Church .  In  the  firfi  part, 
 we  have  a  lliort  account  of  the  happy  flate  of  the 
 Church  during  the  time  of  its  purity.  In  thcfecond, 
 the  reign  of  Antichrifi  is  defoibed  ,  and  the  laft 
 ferfecution  which  the  Church  fhallfuffer.  And  in 
 the  Third ,  we  have  the  glorious  ftate  of  the  Church 
 after  fhe  hath  fubdued  her  enemies.  This  is  the 
 Prophecy. 
 Chap.  II.  V.15.  And  the  feventh  Angel  founded^  and  there 
 were  great  voices  in  Heaven^  faying^  the  Kingdoms  of 
 this  World  are  become  the  Kingdoms  of  our  Lord^ 
 and  of  his  Chriji  ,  ^nd  he  shall  reign  for  ever  and 
 ever. 
 
 V.  1 6.  And  the  four  and  twenty  Elders^  -who  fat 
 before  (jod  on  their  feats  ^fellupontheir  faces  ,  and 
 worshipped  God. 
 
 V.  17 .  -Saying  ,  we  give,  thee  thanks  O  Lord  God 
 Almighty^  which  art^andwafi^and  art  to  come  ^  be- 
 caufe  ihoH  hafi  taken  to  thee  thy  great  Power^  and  hafi 
 reigned. 
 
 V.  18.  ty^nd  the  Nations  were  angry  ,  and  thy 
 ivrath  is  come  ^  and  the  Time  of  the  dead  that  they 
 fhould  be  judged  ,  and  that  thoti  fhouldjlgive  rezuard 
 unto  thy  Servants  the  Prophets  ,  and  to  the  Saints^ 
 and  them  that  fear  thy  name  ,  fmal  and  Great ,  and 
 fhouldfl  defiroy  them  -which  deflroy  the  Earth. 
 
 V.  19.  And  the  lemple  of  God  was  open'*d  in 
 Heaven ,  and  there  was  feen  in  his  Temple  the  arl^ 
 efhis  Tefiament ,  and  there  were  lightnings  ^  and 
 *voices^  and  thundrings  ,  and  an  Earthquake  ^  and  . 
 great  Hail. 
 
 We  have  obferved ,  that  the  feven  Trumpets 
 followed  upon  the  feven  feals  ^  and. were  not 
 contemporary  with'em  ;  the  feven  feals  cuny  the 
 
 ^  Pro 
 
Chap.i3.       of  the  prophecies.  ;7| 
 
 Prophecy  almoft  asfarasthe/<<//ofPrf^^»»/?»unto  Part  2,, 
 CoHfiantine^l\\Q:fix\iChri^\zn  Emperor.  ^ 
 
 The  [even  Trumpets  divide  the  reft  of  the  Time, 
 between  Confiantin e,^nd  his  Chrijitan  SuccefTors, 
 to  the  end  of  the  World .  And  the  feventh  Trum- 
 pet that  founds  here,  is  the  beginning  of  thelaft 
 Period -y  which  comprehends  the  fAll  of  the  Em- 
 pires of  the  World  ^  and  particularly  that  of  the 
 AntichriJlianKinff^dom^OYlht  Papacy. 
 
 7 he  feventh  Angel  founded^  andthere  nvere great 
 voices.  Thefe  are  voices  of  Acclamation  and  joy. 
 That  Thunders  and  X/^^?«/«^jare  joynedtothofe 
 voices,  fignifies  the  preaching  of  the  Gofpel. 
 
 And  the  four  and  twenty  Elders^  ivho  [at before 
 (Jod  on  their  feats  .^  fell  uf  on  their  faces  ^  andwor" 
 shij>pedGod^  faying.^  we  give  thee  thanks^  O  Lord 
 God  Almighty^  6cc.  'Tisthe  Song  and  fubjedt  mat- 
 ter of  thanklgiving ,  wherewith  the  Holy  People 
 fhould  praife  God,  during  the  reign  of  a  thou fand, 
 years  ,  when  God  lliall  have  fubdued  all  their. Ene- 
 mies. Obferve  here,  that  the/o«;'  and  twenty  Elders 
 appear  ^/(j«<?,  and  begin  the  Song  >  whereas  in  the 
 firft  Vifion  the  living  Creatures  begun  the  Song, 
 and  the  Elders  followed 'em.  'Tis  not  to  exclude 
 the  living  Creatures  and  the  Miniftry,  inthelaft 
 Period  of  the  Church  \  but  to  fignify,  that  then  the 
 People  ihall  be  fo  filled  with  the  Divine  Spirit ,  that: 
 they  lliall  not  need  to  wait  the  infpiration  and  afli- 
 ftance  of  the  Holy  Miniftry  ,  to  ingagethemto 
 praife  God,  and  perform  holy  duties. 
 
 The  Nations  were  angry ,  and  thy  wrath  is  come^ 
 i.e.  the  Niitions  o£  the  A  ntichrif^ianPeoj?le^  have 
 executed  their  malice  and  fury,  and  thou  haft  aven-, 
 ged  it  by  deftroying  their  Empire.  And  the  Time  of 
 ihe  dead  that  they  should  he  judged ,  and  that  than 
 shohldefl  give  reward  unto  thy  Servants  the  Pro- 
 
 S 1*  ff'^fh 
 
574  Tfje  K>4ccompUpyment     Chap,  a  j. 
 
 Part.  2 .  ^hets^and  to  the  Saints ,  and  them  that  fear  thy  name, 
 fmallandgreat.  This  doth  not  fignify  the  laft  judo-e- 
 liient,  or  the  laft  Refurredrion. 
 
 'Tis  the  frfi  Relurredion,  the  Deliverance  of 
 the  Church  ,  her  coming  to  the  expeded  King, 
 dom.  This  is  fet  forth  after  the  fame  manner  in  the 
 20^**  Chapterof  the  yipocalyps^  as  hath  been  already 
 fcen.  The  Time  of  the  Dead  to  be  judged;  he  faith 
 not,  the  Ltvingand  the  Dead  ^or  allthcDcad ;  but 
 fpeaks  of  the  Churchy  which  lay  as  dead  during  the 
 feign  oi  uintichrift-^  and Hiall rife  again  when  chat 
 Kingdom  is  deftroyed.  The  Dead  iliall  be  judged. 
 And  how  ?  'tis  God  will  reward  the  fatthjull  and 
 the  Church  by  givin^r  them  PeaceandaKmgdom. 
 'Tis  a  judgement  of  Grace  ^  and  of  Beneficence. 
 He  fpeaks  not  of  eternal  Rewards,  as  appears  by 
 what  follows  :  and  to  deflroj  thoje^  who  defiroyed  the 
 Earth.  Which  is  not  a  proper  term  to  fignify  eter- 
 nal punifhmentS  ,  wherein  nothing  is  deftroyed  : 
 men  continue  under  them  for  ever  :  fo  that  the 
 ruin  of  the  Antichrifiian  Empire  muft  be  here 
 meant. 
 
 Chap.  rr.  V.I  9.  Ahd  the  Temple  of  God  was  opened  in 
 Heaven  ,  and  there  ivasfeen  tn  his  Temple  the  Ark^ 
 */  his  Tefiament.  The  Ark  is  the  {\gn.  ot  God's  Co- 
 %''enant  with  the  lews  j  fo  this  Prophecy  of  the  Ark 
 inthe  Temple  of  God,  fignifiesthc  recalling  of  the 
 lews  .The  Temple  of  God  was  open :  The  Church  ihall 
 be  open  to  all  Nations^  all  People  fhall  refort  to 
 it ;  and  among  others,  we  fhall  fee  that  People,  who 
 derive  their  Glory  from  the  Ark  of  the  Cove- 
 nant. 
 
 GHAP, 
 
chap.  24.        of  the  Prophecies':  37^ 
 
 ,1  Part  z ; 
 
 CHAP.     XXIV,, 
 
 Tl:i'e  Characters  of  the  Kingdom  of  the  Church* 
 Eight  are  certain ,  and  five  douhtfull.  What 
 shall  happen  after  this  Kingdom.  What  is  meant 
 hy  GogandM^gog.  There  shallprohahlybea. 
 lejjer  kind  of  Antichnd.  a  little  before  the  end 
 of  the  World. 
 
 HAving  confirmed  the  Truth  of  this  Reign  of 
 Chriji  upon  Earth\  we  ought  now  to  confider 
 the.  Nature  and  CharaBersoik-,  they  may  be  divi- 
 ded into  two  Claflcsj  fomethat  zredotti^tful^  and 
 others  certain.  It  is  fit  that  we  begin  with  the  cer- 
 tain. We  are  not  to  reckon  among  the  CharaElers 
 of  this  Reign ,  either  the/^/Zofthe  Babylonish  £m~ 
 pi'fe^  or  the  tonverfion  of  the  lews^  or  the  converjiori 
 of  the  remaining  C mules.  For  thefe ^^r^f^- thing^ 
 are  to  go  before  it.  They  can  never  be  brought 
 about,  but  with  confufion  and  Tumult.  The  Po- 
 pish  Empire  cannot  fall ,  but  it  mufi;  coft  blood ,  and 
 mal^e  a  mighty  noife.  The  converfion  of  the  lews 
 mull:  needs  be  Attended  with  great  Commotions 
 among  the  People  ,  and  it  may  be  violent  contra- 
 diftions.  'Tis  likewife  impoflible  to  conceive^ 
 that  the  Converfion  of  the  C^wfr/^j  can  be  brought 
 ^bout  5  without  the  utmofl  endeavours  of  the  D?- 
 vil  to  hinder  it  :  he  will  raife  all  his  forces  every 
 where,  to  hinder  the  laft  eftablifiiment  of  this  Kiing^ 
 dom  of  (^hrifl ,  as  he  did  in  the  firft  Ages  of  the 
 iChrifli^nr-ChHrclj.  So  that  we  cannot  doubt  ^  but 
 he  w^llcaufegreatoppofition,  notonlyby  words^ 
 but  it  may  be  blows.     Now  this  cannot  belong  to 
 
 S  f  ^  the 
 
^y6  The  AccompUfhmmt      Chap.  24^ 
 
 Part  2»   the  Kingdom  of  Chrifi  ,   whereof  the  principal 
 Character    is   Scveratgn  Fence.     Inibmuch  that 
 we  thus  conceive  of  it.     1.  The  Fa^al  Empire 
 fhallfall.     2.  After  that  fome^'f^rj  will  be  necef- 
 fai-y  to  abolilh  Se^s  and  Parties  ^  and  compofethe 
 differences  among  C^rZ/^/ViK J.     ^.  Th2t  after  thisf, 
 many  Heathen  lotions ^  and  the/<?M^jfhallbec-o«- 
 'verted  ;  for  it  cannot  be  thought,  that  they  Ihould 
 be  converted)  while  C/7rfy?/<i»j  are  fo  much  at  va- 
 riance among  themfelves,  and  feeking  the  dellru- 
 £tion  of  one  another.    4.  After  the  Converfion 
 of  the  lews  ,  the  remainder  of  the  iiioft  remote 
 Nations  fhall  alfo  be  converted  3  Now  for  all  this 
 there  muftbe  time  j  for  fhould  we  think  that  God 
 will  a6t  in  a  more  miraculous  manner  in  ?/?/>  ,  thaii 
 in  the  efiabliiliment  of  the  firji  Chi-iftian  Church, 
 Wherefore  as  the   Chriflian  Church  was  near  an 
 hundred ^r^rj-  in  itsfirilfetling,  nolefs  willbene- 
 cellary  perfecirly  to  refettle  it  \  and  then  Ihall  that 
 blelTcd  Kingdo?n  come ,  which  we  exp'e6t >  not  but 
 that  there  is  fome  probabihty,  that  God  may  be- 
 gin to  compute  the  thoufand  years  from  xhtfall 
 o^Arnichrifl ,  tytw  before  the  Converfion  of  the 
 Jews  and  Gentiles  ,  and  {b  the  fall  of  the  ^ntichri- 
 jlian  Kingdom ,  and  the  Converfion  of  the  Nations^ 
 may  in  fome  fort  be  comprehended  within  the 
 'jRjigU  of  Chrijl:  ,  for  a  thoufand  years.   But  when 
 we  fpeak  here  of  the  Kingdom  of  Chrift  ^  wefpeak 
 of  it  as  in  itsperfedion,  which  will  not  be  till  after 
 theie  things  are  come  to  paft. 
 An  «tra-       The  frfl  certain  Character  of  this  reign  of  Chrift, 
 cffbfio7of 'S  iheplentifHll  ejfujion  oftheS^irttof  Codnpon  men. 
 the  Spirit  The  Prophecy  ot  Joel  to  this  purpofe  ,    is  one  of 
 cenaln^     thofc,  which  isbut  in partaccompHiht  hitherto,/ 
 Character.  if/iU  pourCfit  mj  Spirit  upon  all  fleshy  and  your  Sons 
 1^]%.^'    and  jour  Daughters  shall  prophecy ,  jonr  eld  t^en 
 
 ihall 
 
chap.  24.         of  the  l^roph'ecies*  377 
 
 shall  dream  dreams  ,  and  your  young  Men  fee  vijt-  Part  3». 
 ens  ',  alfo  on  the  fervants  and  the  hand-maid  in  thofe 
 dap  will  I  pour  out  my  Spirit,  That  lefler  effufion 
 of  the  Spirit,  which  the  tirft  Chriflians  experienc't, 
 is  not  enough  to  £11  up  the  Senfe  of  this  Prophecy. 
 i.Becaufe  that  did  not  extend  very  far  i  the  num- 
 ber was  not  great  of  thofe  who  did  pertake  of  it. 
 a.  That  did  not  laft  but  a  little  while  3  for  even  be- 
 fore the  death  of  the  Afofttes  ,  the  Extraordinary 
 mfts  of  the  Spirit  became  rare  j  So  that  what  was 
 then  5  was  properly  but  a  prefage  and  ty^e  of  that 
 large  efFufion  of  the  Spirit ,  which  fhouldbe  in  the 
 laft  Period  of  the  (hur(;hywot  that  all  men  fhall  then 
 becomeProphets,  and  be  infpired  >  butalllliallbe 
 aflilted  and  led  by  an  extraordinary  and  all-power^ 
 full  influence  of  the  H.  Spirit. 
 
 2.  From  this,  firll  Chara<fter  will  arifca/^c^jwi,  TjicJ"«^^"4 
 vtTL.  great  Holinefs.     Great  in  refpe6t  of  the  de-  great  hoU^ 
 grees  ,  and  of  the  extent  of  it,     Inrefpeft  oi  de-^^^^- 
 grees ;  for  fuch  as  fhall  then  be  Holy^  lliallbcin', 
 comparably  more  fo  than  any  are  now  ,  who  arc 
 reputed  fach :  and  as  to  the  extent  of  it,  becaufe  the 
 number  of  Holy  performs  lliall  be  greater.     Never- 
 thelefs  5  'tis  not  to  be  underllood  ,  as  ifmenlhall 
 then  be  altogether  without  (in ,  for  they  muil  dye. 
 There  muft  therefore  be  fome  remainders  of  {inj 
 even  the  Holy  ayfpo files  did  not  ceafe  to  be  yl/^w, 
 by  being  Samts.     The  hke  fhall  bein  reference  to" 
 men  in  this  laft  Period.     Neither  is  it  tabehop'c 
 that  all  men  without  exception, fhall  then  be  holyj 
 but 'tis  credible,  that  the  number  of  the  Goo^  fhall 
 exceed  that  of  the  ^«c^^^,  as  much  as 'tis  now  in- 
 ferior to  it.   By  Good  men.,  I  intend  not  thofe  who 
 are  commonly  called  HoneJ^men. ;  of  fuch  there  is 
 yet  a  confiderable  number  in  the  World  j  but  fuch. 
 f.s  ihall  be  diflinguilht  by  an  extraordinary  P-tety% 
 
 S  f  3  and 
 
5^8  The  ^ccomfflifhment      Chap44, 
 
 Part  2.  and  Holinefs  5  The  number,  of /»c/;  is  now  but 
 •  ■-  '-  very  fmall  >  but  the  greateft  part  of  Men  fhall  then 
 be  fo.  And  for  the  Men  ofanotherChara£ter,  they 
 fhall  then  be  as  rare  as  now  they  are  common .  This 
 great  Holinefs  of  Men  in  thofe  days,  is  abundantly 
 proved  by  the  many  Prophecies  already  men- 
 tioned, and  which  certainly  have  not  hitherto  been 
 fullfilled. 
 The  third  j,  l^TOmthtYiCt  ?o\\o\V5  a  third  ChitraBer  ^  viz. 
 Purity  of'  Pfiritj/ ofivorshtp and Doflrwe. Con'npticniu.K.cli' 
 ^^"^ip^^'gion  follows  thecorruption  of  manners.  God  canrr 
 '  "  '  not  permit  that  any  Church  which  is  greatly  cor- 
 rupted in  manners,  fhould  forany  long  time  pre- 
 ferve  Purity  of  Doctrine  and  worliiip  3  and  there- 
 fore we  find  in  the  Papacy  xh^x.  natural  conjunction 
 of  a  great  Idolatry  ,  with  a  great  corruption  in 
 manners.  So  on  the  other  hand,  God  cannot  fuifer 
 that  a  Church  that  is  eminent  for  Holinefs ,  fhould 
 decline  from  the  Purity  of  Religion  3  wherefore  we 
 may  be  confident,  that  the  Church  in  itslafl  Period, 
 fhall  not  admit  any  alteration  in  the  purity  of  its 
 worfhipjor  of  its  Do6trine,or  in  any  thing  of  its  Re- 
 ligion. There  fhall  no  Herefy  be  received  in  that 
 Church  3  and  I  am  perfwaded  ,  that  Pelagianifhi^ 
 which  is  now  fo  common  ,  fhall  be  quite  extirpa- 
 ted 3  for  then  all  men  fhall  befullof  God,  and  per- 
 ceive and  acknowledge  him  in  every  thing.  Where- 
 as the  Pelagians^  who  prevail  in  fo  many  places, • 
 do  not  fee  and  own  him  any  where,  but  make  a 
 ^*4  of  «J^<i«,  by  making  him  Independent .  Thefe 
 men  are  far  enough  from  havingaright  Idea,  of  <* 
 Meing  infinitely  perfeB.  I  dare  fay ,  that  God  is  not 
 much  in  thofe  men,  who  feel  and  perceive  fo  little 
 of  God. 
 4.  chara-  4.  The/(7Afr/^  Chara6ter  of  this  Reign  ofChrifl:, 
 fe«c^'*"  is  <•  SQveratgn  Pfasi.    This  is  plainly  revealed  by 
 
 many 
 
chap.  14.         of  the  Prophecies.  ^79 
 
 many  exprefs Prophecies.  That  theWolf  shallfeed  Part 2,^ 
 with  the  Lamb  ^  iindfwords  be  turned  tnto plough- 
 shares ,  and  men  shall  not  hurt  or  defiroj  one  ano~ 
 ther.  The  Art  of  War  which  fprung  from //if//, 
 fhall  return  thither.  Nothing  but  the  corruption 
 and  wicicednefs  of  the  World  doth  now  make  it 
 neceflary.  The  Devil  of  Covetoufnefs  ,  and  of 
 Ambition  ,  the  fpirit  of  Revenge  ,  and  the  like, 
 ihall  return  to  the  boctomlefs  pit  ,  whence  they 
 came.  And  it  lliall  no  more  be  a  point  of  honour  to 
 kno  w  how  to  mailacre  mankind ,  to  ftorm  Towns, 
 and  gain  Battels,  and  deflroy  Countries  ,  and  cover 
 theFiCids  with  dead  Bodies.  , 
 
 f.  This  fnall  be  a  Ki?io-do'.?i.  of  Humility.  All  \'  c^^^a- 
 thoievam  Titles  ,  which  now  lerve  tor  ornament  Ha.miny. 
 and  pride,  lliall  then  bevanilht.  Brotherly  Love 
 lliail  make  all  men  ^^/jt<?/i  not  that  all  dillin6tion, 
 and  all  dignities  among  men  fhallceaie.  This  King- 
 dom  is  no  Anarchy;  there  lliall  be  fome  to  govern, 
 and  others  to  obey.  But  (Joz/frww^wrl'hailthenbe 
 without  Pride  and  Infolence,  without  Tyranny, 
 and  without  Violence.  Subjefe  lliall  obey  their 
 Rulers,  with  an  humble  fpirit;  and  Governors 
 fhall  rule  their  Sub  je6ls ,  with  a  fpirit  of  meeknefs 
 andgentlenefs, 
 
 6.   Allthofe  Arts  which  not'-  fervethe  Vride  and  6.  Cbara- 
 Vanity  ofr^ankind,  shall  then  be  abolish  t.  'Tis  a  my-  ^"'  j^|^^  *" 
 fterious  and  deep  defign  of  God,  that  his  Pro  vi-  ofuniaw- 
 dence  permits  ths  Reign  of  Canity  ^  in  the  place  of  ^^^j^"'^ 
 Chanty  ,  wh  ich  is  retired  and  gone.    What  a  mul- 
 titude of  People  are  maintained  by  this  Reign  of  Va- 
 nity f  for  how  could  the  Poo?*fub(ill  ,  without  the 
 vanity  of  the  Rich  ,  who  will  have  flately  Houfesj 
 gawdy  furniture,  pompous  garments  of  GoldjSilk, 
 j^^oint.  Lace  jand  fair  delicioully ,  and  keep  many  at- 
 tendancs,  and  domeilick  Servants  J*  by  all  thefeAo'Ca 
 '  Sf  4      '  iUbfift 
 
jSo  The  AccomfViflomm    Chap.  24. 
 
 Parts,  fubfift  that  great  Company  of  Artificers  ,  Gold- 
 fmiths^  Painters,  and  thofe that  work  in  Tapi/}ry^ 
 in  Stuffs  ofM'bol,  Gold  and  SilJ^^  Cooks  ,  Pafiry-- 
 men^Arch'iteEls^Taylors^znd.  fuch  as  make  Point  and 
 Lacey  6cc.  Thefe  comprehend  above  three  quar- 
 ters of  the  World ,  and  all  thefe  muit  dye  of  hunger, 
 if  the  feveral  branches  of  humane  vanity  were  not 
 as  fo  many  fecret  and  under-groimd  chanelstwherc- 
 by  Divine  Providence  diftributes  food  and  nourifh- 
 ment  to  fo  m.any  perfons.  They  therefore  who 
 would  cut  off  all  th^  p^anity  ,  before  the  feafon  of 
 returning  Charity  ,  do  confound  the  times  and  Cha- 
 raflers  ofthe  different  Periods  of  the  Church.  Thefe 
 are  the  Canities  of  the  IVorld ,  and  while  the  M^orld 
 reigns,  they  muft  have  their  courfe  j  but  *tis cer- 
 tain withal,  that  affoonasthe-^«V«oy"C/;4m/lliall 
 return,  all  thefe  fhall  be  quite  banilht. 
 -7.  chara-  J.  And  this  is  the  /event  h  CharaUer  of  the  reign 
 #cr ,  The  of  thrift  ou  Earth ,  that  fervent  charity  shall  be  re- 
 
 return  or       y,  .  i/-'iiii  rr    •  r      r     • 
 
 Charity.  Jtored^  audfupplyall  thenecellities  of mferiorper- 
 fons.  By  this  athoufand  Channels  fliall  be  opened 
 for  the  relief  of  the  Poor ,  like  thofe  of  vanity :  And 
 they  who  now  live  upon  the  Vanity  of  worldly 
 men,  lliall  then  live  upon  the  charity  of  the  Saints» 
 Inferiors  are  now  vain  and  proud  as  well  as  Supe^ 
 riors^  they  learn  and  derive  their  vanity  from  that  of 
 fhofe  above 'em  :  and  as  Diogenes  trampled  under 
 his  feet  the  Houlhold-lluffand  pride  ofPlato^  with 
 ^.greater  Pride  ihznh'^j  fo  oftentimes  the  Pr/'^s^f  and 
 vanity  of  thofe  ,  who  grow  rich  by  the  vanity  of 
 others,  is  greater  than  that  ofthe -^/^i  themfelves. 
 It  lliali  not  the:^  be  thm  j  Every  man  fhall  be  con- 
 tent with  what  is  neceffary  :  fo  that  they  to  whom 
 God  fliall  have  given  plenty  of  wealth,  lliallmake 
 lio  difficulty  therewith  to  fupply  the  neceffities  of 
 ^hc  Indigent.  A  community  of  Goods  {h:Ll\\hentsikc 
 
 place, 
 
 \ 
 
phap.24»       of  the 'Prophecies.  581 
 
 place,  like  that  which  was  feenin  ihtfirfi  years  of  Part*, 
 the  Church  at  ferufalem.  Not  that  Men  ihall  lofe 
 their  property  in  the  Goods  they  have,  but  every 
 One  ihall  difpenfe  largely  to  fuch  as  need.  As  they 
 who  gathered  more  Manna  than  the  reft  had  no- 
 thing over,  and  thofe  who  gathered  lefs,  had  no 
 want:  That  which  thus  happened  in  the  Wilder- 
 nefs,  was  not  only  ^ca  Emblem ,  but  a  true  Type  of 
 what.fhallbeinrhislaft  P(fm^ofthe  Church.  They 
 who  have  mor^  than  others,  in  regard  oipojfejjlon^ 
 fhall  have  no  more  than  others  ,  in  refped:  of 
 Vfe. 
 
 8.  The  face  of  the  Church  ,   as  to  the  external  8,chara-.^ 
 part  of  it «  shall  ke  uniform  in  its  -u/orship.  in  its  Go-  9-"'  ■  ^^' 
 vernment  and  Ceremonies,    h  or  that  diverhty  and  worship  Sc 
 mixture  of  colours  whichis  at  prefent,proceeds  not  ^^*'S'*^°'l 
 from  the  Spirit  of  God.     This  uniformity  it  may 
 be  iTiall!  not  be  fuch  as  to  remove  every  little  diffe- 
 rence :  but  there  fhall  be  none  left  that  isejfentiai^ 
 none  that  may  be  called  evii ;  all  that  which  favojs 
 of  Pride  and  Tyranny ,  jfhall  be  banifht  from  the 
 (government  of  the  Church ;  and  that  which  ferves 
 only  for  P/imp ,  fhall  not  be  admitted  into  its  Cere^ 
 monies.   Thus  much  for  the  certain  Characlers. 
 
 I.  The  <s(o«^//«/ Charaftersarej  Firfl^TheDef-  x,  Doubt- 
 cent  of  Chrifi  into  this  World  ,  to  rei^n  viftbly  here.  ^^fS^hrffc 
 The  Prophecies  o^SaiutJahnzndof  Daniel  [ccm  to  shall  def. 
 import  thus  much.  The  latter  faith,  that  the  Son  ''Z  He'iJen  °'^ 
 man^  i.e.  Jefus  Chriil^  came  to  the  ancient  of  day  s^ 
 and  that  Dominion  and  a  Kingdom  iv as  given  him. 
 And  St.Iohn  faith,  that  the  Saints  shall  reignwith 
 Chrifi  a  thou fand years.   I  would  not  be  too  confi- 
 dent, that  this  oughttobeunderftood  o^  avijible 
 defcent  and  abode  of  Chrift  upon  Earth -y  yea,  I  do 
 not  believe  it  probable.     But  to  me  itfeems  very 
 Evident,  that  thts  Reign  shall  begin  with  fame  rairA- 
 
 guloft^ 
 
382  The  jiccompltfhment      Chap. 24, 
 
 Part  2.    culom  appearance  af  aur  Lerd  in  his  Glory.     Aftei 
 which  he  fhall  go  back  to  Heaven^  and  from  thence 
 govern  this  vi&orious  Church .     Mr.  /.  Mede ,  and 
 others  after  him,  would  make  th  is  reign  of  Chrill 
 for  a  thoufand  years ,  to  be  the  T)ay  of  ludgementy 
 and  that  within  thistimelliallbetheRefurre<Stion 
 of  the  dead.  Others  fay,  that  the/?  ^/^rr<f^/(?«,  and 
 lafi  Judgement i  Ihall  be  before  this  Reign  ofChrifi  j 
 but  I  dare  not  determine  that. 
 2.  Doubt-        2.  llisAikt^xk:  dubiotUy-^hcthtv  all  the  Powers  of 
 £?t"J-  '^^  PVorldmufi  then  beabolisht.  Which  thofe  words 
 ther  all      ot  Dantel  feemto  fignify,  TheBeafiii/asJlainy  and 
 Powen      ^^  ^°^y  deflroyed  ,  and  given  to  the  burning  ^ame, 
 shall  be  a-  Q)ncerning  therefi  oftheBeafis  y  they  had  thetr  Do- 
 j>an.7.  iij'^^^'*?^  taken  ai^ay  j  yet  their  lives  %vere  prolonged 
 «•  for  a  [eafon  and  a  Time.     Beafts  do  certainly  de- 
 
 note States  and  Empires.  5  fo  that  it  feems  as  if  all 
 Soveraign  Power  5  i.e.  Monarchical  ^  fhould  be 
 taken  away  j  and  that  Chrill  alone  fhould  rule  by 
 his  Vicegerents.     I  leave  this  undelided.     But  to 
 me  it  feems  probable,  that  thejgovernmenc  of  the 
 World ,  fhall  allume  the  ancient  form  of  the  Com- 
 monu'ealth  oflfrael  :  That  it  fhall  be^lheocrajy: 
 that  God  will  efta.blilh/«4^(?j  and  Governours,  by  a 
 a  perticular  inifinft  of  the  People  ^nd  their  guides  j 
 that  he  will  inltru6t  them  in  his  will  by  infpired 
 Perfons,whofc  orders  ihall  be  pun^ually  followed. 
 -^  Boubt-      9 .  ""Tis  alfo  unccnain^tiyhether  the tJH'artyrs  shall 
 S«^wht*^^'  to  be  the  Adminiflrators  of  this  Kingdom, 
 ther  the     'Tis  truc ,  St.  lohn  fecms  to  lay  fo  in  exprefs  words, 
 S^bc      ^  ^^^  ^^^^^  "f  f^^fi  '^^^  ^'^^^  beheaded  for  the  Tefii- 
 laifed.       mony  of  lefus^^c.  shall  live andreign  with  Chrifi a 
 :^cif.2o.4.  fiyoffp^fj^  years.     Though  I  have  fome  difficulty  to 
 be  of  that  opinion ,  yet  I  know  not  what  to  anfwer 
 to  that  Text  3  for  ifit  intend  only  the  <if(r/»f(fy^«c^*/ 
 tkc  Church  ingeneraly  imder  the  Emblem  of  a  i^^ 
 
Chap.24.         gJ  the  ^rofhecies.  383 
 
 furreElion-y  what  need  was  thereto  mention  onljVdstz, 
 the  Martyrs}  It  is  faid,  that  thedifcouife  is  not  of 
 'Bodies  J  but  oi  Souls  :  and  that  the  original  word 
 doth  notfignify  to  rife agAtn  ^hxxt  only  to  live:  and 
 the  Souls  of  thofe  'w\oo'were  beheadsdshallUve.  But 
 /r/?5 'tis  well  known,  that  Souls  djenot^  andconfe- 
 Guently  cannot  be  faid  to  nfe^  but  as  they  reafllime 
 their  Bodies.  2.  The  learned  know  alio,  that  the 
 Sotil  is  often  put  for  the  %i^hole  per/on ,  elpecially 
 when  che  refurreclion  is  fpoken  ot,  witnefs  that  pal- 
 fage.  Thou  ti^ilt  not  leave  my  Soulin  the  Grave. 1^:A' 
 ly,  I  am  not  fubtile  enough  to  difcem  the  diffe- 
 rence, between /iz/iw^  again ,  andnjing-,  I  always 
 thought  they  were  two  words  of  the  fame  import. 
 And  1  think  it  were  eafy  to  prove ,  that  thofe  who 
 havchctn  beheaded^  cannot  live  again  but  by  a  Re. 
 furreclion.''Tis  true^in  the  fourth  P^erfe  'tis  onlyfaid, 
 they  shall. live;  but'tis  plainby  the  fifth  Verfe.,  that 
 to  Uv^  and  to  live  again  ^  in  the  Text  are  the  fime 
 thmg.  For  *tis  added,  that  the  Refl  of  the  dead  should 
 not  live  again  ,  till  the  thoufviid  years  iiyereaccom- 
 plisht.  The  other  dead  men  fpoken  of,  -y .  4 .  mufl 
 then  live  again  at  the  beginning  of  the  thoufand 
 years.  Farther,  without  this  ,1  know  not  what 
 pur  Lord  Jefus  Chriil  wouldfiy  tohisApoftlesin 
 thofe  words.  F'erily  ^,1  fay  unto  you ,  that  you  who  sunh,  re, 
 have  followed  me  in  the  regeneration^  when  the  Son  28. 
 of  man  is  fat  on  the  Throne  of  his  Glory  .^  you  sI^aU 
 fit  upon  tzvelve  Thiones  ,  judging  the  twelve  Tribes 
 of  Ifrael.  What  ever  fenfe  is  given  to  thefe  words, 
 1  cannot  find  any  thing  that  gives  me  fatisfa6lion. 
 Should  it  be  underftood  of  the  Ufi  ludgement  ^to  the 
 fame  effect,  as  St.  Taul  fpeal<;s  ,  We  shall  judge  the 
 World^  and  we  shall  judge  the  Angels ;  that  feems  to 
 be  but  a  fmall  matter,  that  deferved  not  to  be  fa 
 folemnly  ufhered  in ,  with  a  verily  I  fay  unto  ym. 
 
 For 
 
384  71)6  i^ccompli/hment     Chap.  14, 
 
 Part  J.  For  after  all  5  'tis  but  in  a  fgurative  fenfe  that  w« 
 fhall  then  judge  the  World  ,  by  approving  the 
 fentence  oi  Chrifij  who  alone  fhall  be  the  ^^^^. 
 Moreover  3 1  know  not  why  our  Lord  fliould  re- 
 llrain  that  judgement  to  the  twelve  Tribes  of  If- 
 rael ,  judging  the  fwelve  Tribes  of  JJrael  j  for  the 
 Saints,  as  the  words  are  taken,  fhall  judge  the  ivhole 
 World:  GYcnthQ  wicked  too.  Wherefore  it  cannot 
 be  faid ,  that  the  Church  is  to  be  underftood  by  the 
 twelve  Tribes  of  Ifrael.  Once  more ,  the  Saints 
 fhall  judge  the  World  more  than  they  fhall  the 
 Church ;  for  befides  their  approbation  of  thefen- 
 tence  given  again  11  the  Worlds  they  fhall  hear%i/it^ 
 nefs  againfl  them,  which  they  fhall  not  do  in  refe- 
 rence to  the  C^wrc-Zj.  .    .    = 
 
 I  do  not  find  much  morereafon  for  another  lenle 
 of  this  Text  ,  which  fome  of  late  have  given  it. 
 They  fay  the  Time  of  the  Regeneration^  is  theTime 
 of  the  Church  from  JefusfChrill  to  the  end  of  the 
 World .  That  during  all  that  time ,  for  1 6ooyears^ 
 the^/><7/?/<rj-havelatas  it  were  on  7~^r(7Wifx,  to  judge 
 the  Church ,  becaufe  we  confult  them,  and  have  re- 
 courfe  to  their  Oracles.  But ,  i .  *TJ5  a  flrange 
 abuje  of  words,  to  call  by  the  name  of  Regeneration 
 fuch  corrupted  times ,  as  thofe  of  the  Church  for 
 the  lafl  twelve  hundred  7<?^rj.  2.  'Tis  to  take  the 
 words  in  a  very  figurative  fenfe  indeed  ,  to  call 
 that  which  the  writings  of  the  ex^o/?/^/ do  at  this 
 day,  fitting  upon  Thrones^  and  judging  the  twelve 
 Tribes  of  Ifrael.  5.  JUaftly  ,  I  know  not  why  the 
 twelve  Tribes  of  Ifrael  Ihouid  come  into  this  pro- 
 mifc ,  and  why  they  only  5  fince  they  are  altogether 
 ^excluded  from  the  Covenant  5  and  are  not  govern- 
 ed by  the  writings  of  the  >^^t?/?/<f/.  I  confefs  then, 
 that  I  find  nothing  therein  but  what  is  oblcure. 
 
 But  all  is  plain  5  if  by  Regeneration  I  undf  rlland 
 
 thj^ 
 
Chap.  24*  of  the  Prophecies'.  385 
 
 the  hafpy'^ign  of  Peace  ^  and  %ighteou[nefs  y  4«i:^  Parti, 
 Charity.  For  the  Church  mull  be  greatly  renewed 
 to  reach  that  blefled  Hate.  Then  indeed ,  the  Son 
 of  man  shall  be  fat  on  the  Throne  of  his  Glory .  He 
 ihall  then  have  the  full  Dominion,  whereas  now 
 he  reigns  as  it  were  but  by  halves  :  arid  after  the 
 end  ot  this  World  ,  he  fhall  reign  no  longer  5  for 
 then  he  shall  have  delivered  up  the Kingdont  to  God 
 hii  Father.  If  we  fuppofe  that  then  the  raifed 
 Apofiles ,  fhall  be  at  the  head  of  the  twelve  conver- 
 ted Tribes^  and  fhall  govern  them ,  and  fend  their 
 orders  by  them  to  the  reft  of  the  World  ,  according 
 to  which  all  other  Governours  throughout  the 
 Earth  Ihall  manage  themfelves.  If  I  fay,  this  be 
 fuppofed  ,  no  Text  can  be  plainer.  The  word 
 Thrones  will  then  betaken  in  its  natural  fignifica- 
 tion,  and  to//^^^^will  lignifythe/rf^zf  ,  as  it  doth 
 throughout  the  Scripture,  perticularly  in  the  book 
 oi  fudges ,  where  we  read  that  le^hta^  and  Sampfon^ 
 and  Samnel ,  judged  Jfrael  fo  many  years.  JLaftiy, 
 by  this  means  we  ihall  underftand  why  the  twelve 
 Tribes  o£ Ifrnel  are  mentioned  :  'tis  becaufe  the 
 ky^'po/iles  are  to  have  a  perticular  care  and  overfight 
 of  them,  as  being  their  own  People,  although  their 
 authority  fhall  be  univerfal.  1  confefsthisfeemsto 
 me  moh  probable,  Neverthelefs  I  determine  no- 
 thing, but  fufpend  my  judgement- 
 
 4.  I  leave  it  alfo  as  doubtful^   whether  Terufalem  ^^  Doubt- 
 shall  be  rebuilt.,  tobe  the  feat  of  C/;?-/'/?' J  Kingdom  ;  f"ii  chara- 
 to  fay  the  truth  ,  as  I  believe  that  the  A-m/j  {hall  ther'jeru-' 
 meet  together  in  their  own  Country^  I  fee  no  reafon  ^''«"?  ^haii 
 why  they  fhould  not  rebuild  the  O'r/o/^^rwy^/fw.    '   "'^■ 
 Which  being  rebuilt,  will  doubtlefs  be  the  moft  il- 
 luftrious  City  in  the  World  ;  and  if  you  will,  the 
 feat  of  the  univerfal  Empire  j  not  of  an  Earthly  Mo~ 
 »<irf^/j  that  hath  its -r4rw;W,  Tribhtes^  Cnliomes, 
 
 '~~  forts. 
 
5  8^  The  Accomplifhment      Chap.  24. 
 
 lPart2.    Forts  ^  and  Governours  ^  fpread  throughout  the 
 
 Earth  j  but  it  Ihall  be  the  principal /^^f,  whence 
 
 fhall  flow  the  Orders  and  Oracles  of /<?/^  C/;r/^, 
 
 whereby  the  whole  IVor Id (hzll  be  governed. 
 
 5.  Doubt-        5.  La/^ljy  I  will  not  determine  5  hoiu  longthif 
 
 foil  chaia-  Kingdom  shall  Ufi.     A  thotijand  years  are  exprefl : 
 
 duration  of  oftentimes  determinate  numbers  are  put  for  inde- 
 
 ih^sKing-  fiiiii^e.     But  I  fee  no  inconvenience  will  follow,  if 
 
 we  take  that  nnrnher  \\\  its  natural  fignification ,  and 
 
 I  am  of  that  opinion. 
 
 After  this  Reign  of  a  thoufand  years  ,  there  is  a 
 great  Event  to  be  brought  about,  fet  forth  in  thefe 
 words. 
 Chap.  20.        V.  7-  And  ivhen  the  thotifand  years  are  expired  j 
 Satan  shatlbe  loofed  out  of  his  prifon. 
 
 V.  8.  And  shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  Illations -y 
 ivhich  are  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  Earth  ,  Gog 
 and  Magog ,  to  gather  them  together  to  battel,  the 
 number  ofivhom  ts  oi  thefand  of  the  Sea. 
 
 V.  9.  And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the 
 Earthy  and  compaffed  the  Camp  of  the  Saints  about^ 
 and  the  beloved  City:  andfire  came  down  f-om  God 
 butoffjeatren^and  devoured  them. 
 vvhat  shal     I  fee  but  one  fenfe  can  be  given  to  this :  that  you 
 She  ^'^^J  comprehend  it  5  you  muftknow,  that  we  are 
 thouiand    not  to  take  thofe  promifes  of  the  converjlon  of  alt 
 JTained!'    ^'itions ,  and  of  all  men  in^erticuldr^  in  fuch  a  Ifrict 
 and  rigid  fenfe,as  to  admit  of  no  exception.  I  have 
 already  told  you,  that  the  C^z/rc/?  fhall  then  as  far 
 exceed  the  World  ^  and  the  Good  the  wicked ,  as 
 now  the  World  and  the  Men  6f  the  World  do  the 
 Good.   Therefore  there  fhall  then  be/Bw^  remain- 
 ing people  not  converted.  .  They  fhall  be  fupprefl 
 and  kept  under  during  the  thoufand  years  ,  and 
 ihall  not  moleft  either  the  Peace  or  Purity  of  the 
 Church .    But  at  the  end  of  this -PmWj  their  num- 
 bers 
 
Chapi  i4-        bftheTrophecies*  387 
 
 bers  fhallbe  iricreall ,  and  become  very  confidera-  Part  a. 
 ble.  And  before  the  end  of  the  World,  a  cruel  ^^r- 
 fecHtion  againft  the  Church  fliall  arife  from  them  > 
 and  becauie  the  number  o^  three  and  half  is  fatal  for 
 ■perfemtions ,  'tis  not  unlikely  that  this  fhall  alfo 
 Jalt  three  years  and  half  before  the  end  of  the 
 World.  During  three  w^r^r*?/;'^^^^/ and  half ,  the 
 Sanctuary  was  Ihut  up  ,  and  prophaned  by  An- 
 tiochtu.  For  three  years  and  half,  lefm  Chrijb 
 preacht  in  an  afili6led  Itate  :  fo/  three  prophetical 
 years  and  half,  the  t'?i/OM'/r«fj;/(?j'prophecied  cloth- 
 ed in  fackcloth  :  for  three  -prophetical  days  and 
 half,  i.  e.  three  natural  years  and  half,  thefe  two 
 witnejfes  fhould  remain  dead  in  the  ftreets  of  the 
 Ctty. 
 
 So  to  me  it  feems  probable  ,  that  the  laji  Per- 
 fecmton  ^  after  the  xhonfand  years  oi^e^^  fhall 
 Jail  three  years  and  half ,  and  then  may  come  the 
 Antichriji  of  St.  Iren^m  j  whom  1  will  fo  far 
 honour,  as  to  believe  that  he  had  learnt  the  My- 
 Itery  of  this  la(i  Perfecutton  from  fome  Apoftoli- 
 cai  Perfons,  which  he  confounded  with  the  reign 
 of  the  Apocaltptical  Beafi  ^  for  1160  days.  Nei- 
 ther is  it  improbable  ,  but  that  the  Ring-leader 
 of  this  L^fi  Perfcciition  may  be  a  lew  :  tor  there 
 is  no  77^ean  to  be  found  among  that  People,  they 
 are  all  either  very  Good  or  very  Bad.  They 
 who  fhall  live  when  the  levjs  fhall  be  convert- 
 edy  fhall  be  able  to  Divine  fomething  of  it.  For 
 if  they  then  feearemnantof  obftinate  lews  ^  can- 
 tonize  themfelves  in  fome  corner  ofthe  World, 
 and  refill:  the  gc.ieral  Hre^m  of  Conver^on^  there 
 will  be  fome  ground  to  believe,  that  thisihall 
 be  the  firft  bud  of  that  Great  Rehllionj^^hich.  the 
 Providence  of  God  referves  for  the  end  of  the 
 ^^orld.  And  fo  it  may  be  there  jOhall  ai'ife  a  Jewy 
 
 as 
 
588  The  Jlccompllfhment     Cha{i.  2j. 
 
 Part  a.  ^s  St.  IrenAm  faid,  pretending  to  be  the  Meffiahi 
 who  fhall  perfecute  the  Church  ,  and  reign  for 
 three  years  and  half  before  the  end  of  the  World, 
 and  be  deftroyed  within  a  few  days  before  the 
 tail  Itidgement  :  This  fhall  be  the  Diminutive  of 
 the  great  Antichri^  ,  which  fhould  not  be  con- 
 founded with  the  Man  ofjtn  ,  of  whom  Saint 
 Paul  fpeaks,  nor  with  the  Beafi^  in  Revel.  13. 
 nor  with  the  Woman^  cha^.  17.  noxv^ixh  Babylon^ 
 chap.  18.  The  Fathers -^ho  lived  near  the  Apo- 
 files  timC)  it  may  be  heard  fomedifcourleofthis, 
 and  that  probably  gave  occafion  to  the  miftake. 
 This  is  the  moll  that  can  be  faid  with  any  pre- 
 tence ofreafon,  to  excule  St.IrenAus  ^  and  thole 
 of  the  Ancients  who  followed  him  ,  in  the  defcri** 
 ption  of  Antichri^.  Gog  and  dMagog  are  names 
 borrowed  from  Ez.ekiel^  which  in  my  opinion  do 
 not  fignify  the  fame  People  in  both  places.  Here  it 
 denotes  in  general  the  Enemies  of  the  Church.  Ne- 
 verthelefs ,  I  know  nothing  coocerning  it  with  any 
 great  certainty. 
 
 CHAP.      XXV. 
 
 An  Jnfwer  to  the  reafons  of  the  Anti-millina- 
 ries,  againjlthe  Reign  of  a  thoufand  years. 
 
 According  to  the  Method  of  a  "R^gnlar  Di- 
 fputatioH ,  I  come  now  to  anfwer  the  Reafons 
 of  the  Anti-millinaries.  But  moft  of  them  are  lb 
 weak,that  they  hardly  deferve  to  be  confidered^  but 
 that  the  mention  of 'em  will  ferve  as  2.  further  proofs 
 Co  confirm  the  truth  of  our  feventh  Period.  For  'tis 
 a  very  good  Argument  for  any  opinion,  tobefup- 
 
 portecl 
 
chap. ^5*         ^/^^^^  ^rophecies^  389 
 
 ported  on  the  one  hand  by  powerful!  and  weighty  Part  i^ 
 Reafons,  and  to  be  oppofed  ontheotherby  wealc 
 and  {lender  ones.  Thofe  (j^«//^»?^»  have  the  plu- 
 rality of  voices  on  their  fide,  and  are  doubtlefs 
 men  of  worth  and  learning.  'Tis  neverthelels 
 true ,  that  they  have  fuffered  themfelves  to  be 
 born  down  with  the  flream,  without  much  mind- 
 ing it. 
 
 I .  Firffy  they  fay,  that  the  Scripture  fpealving  of  Firft  obJ 
 Chnft's  fecond  coming  ,  never  fpealis  of  any  other '^^^^°^-^^^ 
 than  that,  when  he  ihall  appear  in  the  Clouds  of  to  come. 
 Heaven -i  attended  with  Angels  and  Archangels  f<?d"yof 
 raife mankind^and\udge  the  quicksand  dead.\^  Y\CT:t'  jugdmctit, 
 as  wc  fuppofc  a  kind  of  a  clandeftine  coming  of 
 Chrilf,  to  fettle  a  Kingdom  upon  Earth,  which  the 
 Scripture  knows  nothing  of :  for  it  fpeaks  of  no  fu- 
 ture Kingdom  of  Chriff,  that  is  yet  to  be,  fave  thaC 
 which  he  ihall  have  in  Heaven ,  after  the  diflribu- 
 tionof  EternalRewardsandPunifliraents.     /^«- 
 fwer.     I.  Thefe  men  fuppofe  by  this  Argument, 
 a  Kingdom  of  Chrifl  in  Heaven  ^/r^/- the  lalt  judge- 
 ment i  but  there  is  no  fuch  Kingdom,  neither  fhall 
 there  ever  beany  5  on  the  contrary,  St.  Fatd doxh 
 exprefly  tell  us,  that  he  fhall  then  ceafe  to  reign, 
 and  give  up  the  Kingdom  into  the  hands  of  his  Father,  i  cet.i7i 
 So  that  fince  we  are  afliired  from  Scripture  of 
 Chrifts  coming  to  reign  ,  it  mufl  be  before  the  end 
 of  th  e  World  j  for  the  Kingdom  of  Chrifl  the  Me- 
 diator fhall  then  be  finifht.     2.  'Tis  fuppofed  in 
 this  obje6tion  ,  that  the  Scripture  fpeaks  of  no 
 more  than  one  coming  of  Chrifl,  which  fhall  be 
 accompanied,  with  the  voice  of  the  Arch-angdl,  to 
 fummon  the  Dead  to  judgement.    This  is  plainly 
 to  fuppofe  the  thing  inQiieflion:  and  thofe  who 
 have  read  the  fore -going  Chapters  ,  with  attention, 
 and  without  prejudice,  will  flill  believe,  that  there 
 ^ Tt k 
 
"59^^  The  AccontplipmHt       Chap.  15. 
 
 Part  2.  is  a  firfi  coming  ofChn/}^  and  it  may  be  ajirji-  ^efur- 
 VeBion.  9.  Lafily  ^  who  can  be  certain,  that  this 
 coming  of  Chrift  ,  to  eftablifh  his  Kingdom  ujion 
 Earth,  ihall  not  be  in  that  manner,  with  the  voice  of 
 an  Arch-angel ,  and  in  great  magnificence  and  Glo^ 
 ry  ?  Who  can  prove ,  that  at  that  firft  coming  of 
 Chrift  he  fhall  not  raifefome  of  the  dead ,  zsSt.  John 
 feems  exprefly  to  have  fore-told  f  all  the  little  rea* 
 fons  pretended  from  Conveniency  and  Inconve- 
 niency,  which  are  here  alledged,  will  have  much 
 ado  to  refift  the  evidence  offoexprefs  a  Text  5  and 
 of  that,  Matth.  19.  f^erily ,  Jfaj  unto  you ,  that  in  the 
 Regeneration,  ivhen  the  Son  of  man  shall  be  fat  on  the 
 Throne  of  his  Glory  ,  foH  shall  alfo  fit  on  twelve 
 Thrones,  judging  the  fwelve  Tribes  oflfraeL 
 i.obiea.  2.  The  next  thing  alledged,  is /'^^r^/j^i^e'^'^r;?^ 
 Chrift  IS  to  ^^^  ^^  contain  [efus  Chrift  till  the  rcjiitution  of  all 
 Heavetijtiii  things,  i  he  rcltitution otall thmgs ,  thattheylay 
 ihcwoid!^'^  theEndoftheWorld;  and fojefus Chrift muft be 
 confined  to  Heaven  till  the  end  of  the  world  :  and 
 confcqiiently,  fhall  not  come  to  fettle  z  Kingdom 
 n^on  Earth  for  a  thoufand  years.  If  this  were  truej 
 that  Chrift  raiift  ftay  in  Heaven  till  the  end  of  the 
 World ,  might  he*  not  deftroy  his  Enemies,  give 
 Peace  to  his  Church ,  and  govern  it  in  Peace  by  his 
 Prophets  and  Servants ,  without  coming  in  Perfon 
 from  Heaven  ?  Moreover,  in  cafe  our  Lord  ihould 
 for  alTiort  fpace  come  down  from  Heaven,  to  efta- 
 blilha  Kingdom  for  a  thonfandyears,  and  to  give  his 
 feal  to  the  Converfon  of  all  lS[ations  ,  by  fome  glo- 
 rious Apparition  ,  returning  back  to  Heaven  im*- 
 mediately  after;  might  it  not  be  faid,notwithftan*' 
 ding  this  ,  that  the  Heavens  fhall  contain  him  till 
 the  end  of  Time  ?  So  fmall  an  interruption  of  his 
 abode  in  Heaven  could  not  hinder,  but  that  the 
 heavens  may  ftill  be  reckoned  the  place  of  his  abod^. 
 
chap.  2  J.      of  the  frophecies^  3px 
 
 J^aftly,  how  will  they  prove,  that  by  the  Reflitution  Part  a, 
 of  all  Things ,  the  end  of  the  World  is  to  be  under- 
 ftood  ?  on  the  contrary,  that  end  is  reprefented  as 
 the  Overturning^  and  not  the  Reftitution  of  all 
 things.  The  Heavens,  the  Stars,the  Elements fhall 
 be  burnt  up,  and  deflroyed  by  fire.  'Tis  true,  after 
 this  there  fhall  be  w^tt'  Heavens  ^  and  a  new  Earth% 
 but  the  Scripture  doth  more  frequently  defcribe 
 the  end  of  the  world  ,  by  an  unive/fal  confHJion^  and 
 Overturning,than  by  the  new  Heavens  which  fhall 
 follow.  And  the  neiy  Heavens  in  rnoft  places  of  Scri- 
 pture fignify  the  Renovation  of  the  Church  ^iw  its  lafl 
 Period  of  a  thoufand  years.  So  that  I  hardly  make 
 any  doubt,  but  thxthy  the  Refiiimion  of  all  things^ 
 Chap.  2.  A^s^  we  arc  to underltand  the  £y?^^/w/^- 
 fnent  of  the  Chnreh^  before  the  end  of  the  World. 
 
 3.  The  third  Argument  o£the  Anti-millenaries  ^_  Argum. 
 is  ihis^thatffich  afiateofPeace  and  tranquillity  ^as  we  Peace  and 
 fromifeto  thd,  Church^doth  not  at  allagvee  ivtth  what  are°no"to 
 ihe  H.Scripure  (peaks  of  the  Perfecution  andafflicli-  t>c  the  Lot 
 ons ,  that  the  Qourch  and  the  Faithful!  are  always  to  chutch* 
 meet  within  this  World,     i .  Ought  not  this  to  be 
 mutually  granted,  that  the  whole  is  to  be  denomina- 
 ted from  the  major  ^rt}  ior  fix  t houfandy ears  the- 
 Church  was  to  he  j^erfecuted  ^  andin  a  low  Condi- 
 tion j  and  in  -a.  [even th  Period^  fhe  fhall  have  Reft: 
 And  ihall  we  count  it  ftrange ,  that  the  Holy  Ghoit 
 doth  for  the  moft  part,  fpeaking  of  the  ftate  of  the 
 C/7^K^i?^  here  below  ,  as  alowandmiferablecondi-  , 
 tion,and  that  he  faith  very  little  of  her  ftate  of  Glo- 
 ry ',  fince  the  difference  between  the  fir  ft  and  fecond' 
 ftate,  is  asfix  to  one<'  2. 1  anfwer,  that  they  fiippofe 
 that  which  is  not  tru£^  viz..  that  the  Scripture  fpeaks 
 of  the  Churchy  as  being  alway  in  a  ftate  of  fuffering. 
 On  the  contrary  ,    more  ^^aces  can  be  brought 
 "wherein  her  Projperity  and  Peace  are  promifed>  than 
 
39^  'Tl:>e  Accomplifhment        Chap.  25. 
 
 Part  2.    of  thofe  where  fhe  is  rhreatned  with  calamity  and' 
 j>erfecHtion.  We  may  fee  the  truth  of  this  in  the  pre- 
 ceding Chapters^  where  I  have  fhownthat£;^?^/V^j 
 tLXid^LKingdom^Teace^-xwd  ProJperity^'^YQ:  promiled  to 
 the  Qourch  ofCbri.fi ,  in  fuch  a  manner  as  hath  never 
 hitherto  been  fulfilled.' 
 4.  Ob)  eft.      4.  After  this  5  they  tell  us,  that  when  God  de- 
 chrfft  shal  fcribes?/jc/<?  limes ^  which  shallimmediately precede. 
 come,  the   the  end  of  theWorldj'm{\iQ.iidi  of  reprefenting  them  as 
 s^haH^  be     ^golden  Age  5  they  are  painted  out  as  an  Age  of  Iron 
 moft  cor-   anddarknefs.  Iniquity  shallaboHnd^  the  love  of  many 
 ^^^^'  shall  wax  cold  j  falfe  Prophets  andfalfe  Chrifts  shall 
 
 arife^  they  shallwork^Jigns  and  wonders  ,  to  deceive  if 
 Math.  24.  ^offible  the  veryEleEl.    The  coming  of  the  Son  of  wan- 
 v^i2.  24.    j/j^ii  i^g  ^^  fjjp  ^,^yj  ofj!^odh.     When  the  Son  of  man 
 Luke  18.     shall  come^he  sh  all  not  findfaith  upon  Earth  .And  z  Ep . 
 ■  *  TheJfal.Z.  chap  !^[\s(i\d^the  Lord  shall  deftroy  the  marsL 
 
 cf  fin  5  by  the  brightnefs  of  his  coming.  But  allthis  is 
 grounded  on  a  falfe  llippofition  j  viz..  that  there 
 ihall  hzno  o/^<?rcoming  ofChriil:,  butfor thelall  6^ 
 final  Judgement,  which  is  not  true  :  the  coming  of 
 Chriil  here  fpoken  of,  is  that  to  fettle  the  Peace,and 
 Glory,  and  Kingdom  of  his  C/jwWj  >  and  we  may  be 
 certain,  that  this  is  meant  in  almoft  all  the  Paflages, 
 where  the  coming  of  Chriil  is  ipoken  of  It  is  true, 
 that  when  Chritl  fliall  come  to  deltroy  the -<^»/ir 
 chrifian  Kingdom^  he  lliallnot  find  true  Faith  upon 
 Earth,  that  is,  very  little  of  it.  Experience  confirms. 
 this3for  we  are  now  in  that  very  time.  Farther,when, 
 Chrift  fhall  come  the  third  and  lafi  time ,  for  the  kit 
 Judgmentjit  may  well  be,  that  there  fliall  b.e  agreat 
 fcarcity  of  faith  &:  piety  in  the  World  at  that  time : 
 for  Cff^and  Magog  ihall  be  increas't ,  there  ihall  be 
 a  great  fedu^lion  upon  Earth ,  and  a  great  affliftiorx' 
 upon  the  Church.  So  that  thefe  Prophecies  Ihall  have 
 their  accomplifi^ment   whenever   Cliriil  comes. 
 
 They 
 
 i 
 
Chap.  ly.        of  the  Trophecles,  393 
 
 They  were  fulfilled  at  his  frfl  comin^^whcn  he  came  Pait  s . 
 in  the  flefh  j  for  the  Church  was  then  exceedingly 
 corrupted  j  and  fo  at  his  fecond  com/ng^whcn  helhail 
 come  to  deftro)^  the  Antichriflian  Kingdom :  Form 
 cur  days^  there  is  a  very  great  corru^ticn^  and  iliall  be 
 at  his  third  comings  for  at  the  end  of  the  world,there 
 fhall  be  an  lnfHrreU:ion  againft  the  Chnrqh  ,  and 
 againfl  the  SonofGod. 
 
 5.  It  will  farther  follow,  fay  thefe  Gentlemen,  j.  oj'ie^:, 
 that  the  Hour  and  the  day  oflndgement  wouldnot  then  jVdsjn^ent 
 be  unknown^  as  ourLord  J.Chrilf  hath  faid  it  is.  For  w-o"''' "°'; 
 if  jufl  after  the  fall  of  the  Antichrifitan  Empire  ,  the  unknown. 
 reign  of  Chrifl  for  a  thoufand  years  mull;  take  place, 
 welikewife  know,  that  at  the  end  of  that  Reign  of 
 a  thoufand  years,  ihall  be  the  day  of  Judgment. Hr/?  , 
 you  mufl:know,thatourLordJ.Chnft  faith  not, that 
 the  day  of  the  lall  Judgment  shall  be  al  way  conceal- 
 ed :  heonly  faithjthatno  manr^f«knewitj  concern- 
 ingthatdaj,  {^di\l\\\\Q^knowsth  no  «2<?«.  That  depends 
 on  the  fixing  the  time  of  the  iz6o  years  ^  for  the 
 reign  ofAnttchrifi.  Now  no  man  knew  for  certain, 
 at  that  time, when  the  1 26o}ears  iTiould  begin. God 
 did  not  permit  that  it  ihould  be  well  kno  wn,till  thk 
 lafi  ^^<?,  which  is  as  alfo  the  lafi  of  the  reign  ofAnti- 
 chrijl  for  I  z6o  years.  Moreover,  after  having  well  '' 
 
 fixttheEpocha  of  the  birth  of Antichnfijihat  we  may 
 '  difcover  his  end^  yet  can  we  not  thereby  come  to  the 
 cxaft  knowledge  of  the  day  of  Judgement,  i  .Becaufe 
 we  know  not  whether  the  thoufand  years  of  the 
 reign  of  the  Church,  muft  begin'^uH  at  the  end  of  the 
 1260  years  of  the  reign  ofAntichrifi.  We  may  lay 
 the  contrary ,  without  faying  any  thing  that  is  im- 
 probable ,  that  thcthoufandyears  are  not  to  be  com^ 
 puted ,  but  from  the  com  pleat  eilabliiliment  of  the 
 Kingdom  of  Chrifi.  z.  We  cannot  tell  whether  the 
 Period  of  a  thoufand  years  is  to  be  exa^lyfo  mucli^ 
 T  t  g  neither 
 
394  The  Accompli! hment    Chap.  Qj, 
 
 Part  z.   neither  m^re  or  Icfs  >  for  the  H.  Ghoft  is  not  fo  cri- 
 tical and  precifejand  often  maizes  ufe  of  a  round  and 
 certain  number,  tofignify  one  that  is  uncertain,un- 
 lefs  when  he  makes  uie  of  a  broken  number  ,  as  three, 
 and  kalf-y  for  then  we  cannot  doubt ,  but  we  are  to  ' 
 reckon  exaB/ji.  fo  much .    So  that  thefe  two  things 
 being  always  doubtful!  ^^  we  can  never  know  the 
 precile  time  of  the  Judgement  day. 
 f  6bieft.       6.  After  thisjthey  fayjthat  if  the  Church  tnufi  reign 
 wouidthen  ^  thcufandycars  on  Earth ,  the  IVorld  is  yet  to  lafifsr 
 laft  a  long  a  long  time  ^  which  is  not  likely  itihould,  becaufe 
 v^hiie.       j.]^g  u4po  files  even  in  their  days  ipoke  of  the  end  of 
 the  world  as  a  thing  approaching ,  and  near  at  hand. 
 IVe  are  in  the  lafl  timesy  laith  St.  Paul.  The.  coming  of- 
 J.  Chriji  is  at  handj  faith  S  t .  J  am  es.    zJ^y  Uttie  chil- 
 dren^ It  is  the  lajl  timely  faith  St. John.   Theyought 
 to  confefs ,  that  thefe pallages  make  againll  thern, 
 inftead  of  being  for  them.  Tne  Apofiles  called  their 
 Days5the/^y??«»7^j,and  the  /^^^/^o^rjandyetalmoft 
 two  thoufand^f^r/ have  palTed  fince.  Thofe  Texts 
 therefore  niullnot  be  taken  in  too  rigid  a  fenfe.  We 
 have  fpent  one  Chapter  on  purpofein  this  Book  to 
 explain  thofe  Paf] ages . 
 7,  Objeft.       7.  Laflljj  they  tell  us,  that  according  to  the  Scri^ 
 pv^cc"^'  P^^^^^t  ^t  the  coming  of  our  Lord  J .  Chrift,  All  the 
 ipeaks  but  Dead  muft  be  raifed  at  once^  the  Righteous  and  the 
 %^t^^^^,^^icked:  which  agrees  not  with  thefuppofitionof 
 the -M/Z^w^nVj,  who  would  make  one  part  of  the 
 Dead  to  rife  at  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  a  thou-, 
 fand  years,  and  the  rell  at  ihcendoi  it.  But  how  can 
 any  one  fay  ^  that  the  Scripture  laith  that,  when  it 
 fpeaks  the  quite  contrary  5  rhiit  one  part  of  the  Dead; 
 tnufi  rifefirfiy  which  is  the /?r/?  Refurre6tion  5  and 
 that  theRefi  oj  the  Dead  are  not  to  rife  till  the  thoufand 
 years  are  fu/lfilledf  There  are  fomepaflages,  *tis 
 true,  wherein  the  Refurredion  of  the  Good  and 
 
Cbap.  iy.         ^fthe  frophecies.  39  J 
 
 Bad  is  Tpoken  of,  as  that  which  fhallbe  at  the  fame  P^t  z . 
 time  J  and  fo  it  fhall  accordingly  be  :  for  this  fr/? 
 RefurreUion  will  be  butofa'z/€'r>'/(?M'  »  viz,,  of  the 
 Ancknt  fiJH'artyrs.  The  remainder  of  the  Faithful 
 ,ihall  not  be  railed^  till  the  end  of  the  World.  Ma^y 
 '-Deati  were  rifen  with  Chrifi^  when  he  rofe,  and  arc 
 certainly  with  him,  body  and  foul  in  Heaven.  Not- 
 Withftandingthis)  the  Scripture,  fpeaks  of  the  Re- 
 furreiftion  oi  all  the  Dead  ,  as  athingdeferr'dand 
 adjourn'd  to  the  la(i  Day:  becaufe  one  little  Ex- 
 ception delboysnot  a  general  Rule.  'Tisftrangc 
 that  thefe  Gentlemen  find  fo  much  difficulty  in  this 
 firft  Refurredion  !  Methinks  they  fhould  remem- 
 ber ,  the  many  Saints  whoivere  raifedtvith  Chrifi, 
 Why  may  not  Chrift  raife/owe  of  the  New  Tefta'= 
 ment  Saints ,  at  the  coming  of  his  Kingdom^  as  well 
 as  raife  fome  of  the  Ancient  Patriarchs^whcn  he  roie 
 from  the  Grave  ?  However,  notwithftanding  all 
 that  I  have  faid  on  this  fubje£t  of  that  ^rfi  l^ejurre- 
 Bion  5 1  once  again  declare,  that  I  am  notfoUicitons 
 to  decide  it.  Therefore  I  have  and  do  again  place  it 
 among  thofe  things  v/hich  are  doubtful.  I  am  in- 
 formed, that  the  learned  and  famous  Prof  Mr.  Wit'" 
 fms  o^Vtrecht^  hath  thought  fit  to  declare  his  mind 
 on  this  fubjed; ,  in  i'ovncj>fil^lick^LcBures.  lam  told, 
 that  he  agrees  with  me  concerning  a  great  cA^iwg^, 
 which  is  to  be  in  the  Church ,  before  the  end  of  the 
 World  ,  with  refpe6t  to  Manners ,  Union  in  Do- 
 ctrine, and  the fpreadingoftheChriftian Faith,  ais 
 Well  among  the  lews ,  as  among  the  Nations  which 
 as  yet  are  Pagan.  He  is  alfo  willing,  that  the  leu/s  ce  XTri- 
 ilhould  hope  to  return  to  their  own  Land,  and  re-''"^."^  ^^-. 
 build  lerufakm.  I  would  ask  no  more,  and  am  more  \  i.'sc  cag^ 
 rejoy't  to  meet  with  the concurrenee  offo^r^^ta  ^^'^'^y* 
 jnan  in  that  which  is  EJfential^  than  I  can  be  troubled 
 that  he  differs  from  mc ,  Concerniag  that  firft  Re- 
 
 furrcdion^ 
 
39<^         Ths^Accompl'ipjment&c.    Chap.iy* 
 
 Part  2.  furredidn  :  for  I  mull  acknowledge,  that  I  meet 
 with  very  great  difficulties  about  it.     But  when  \\ 
 look  upon  It  on  that  fide,  andinthatmannerjflsl ' 
 have  reprefented  it,  I  find  it  to  be  very  probable:  . 
 Never thelefs,  I  am  far  from  being  fully  perfwade^ 
 o£  the  Truth  of  it ,  as  I  am  concerning  thofe  Arti-' 
 cles  wherein  we  two  agree. 
 
 Thefc  I  thinlj  are  all  the  Objections  wherewith 
 thefe  Gentleinen  oppofe  us.  For  I  regard  not  what 
 they  fay  5  when  they  tell  us^  That  this  Ac  'm  of  a 
 thoufand  years  is  a  leimsh  vijion^'-x  Fancy  derived 
 from  the  impure  Fountain  of  their  Traditions.This 
 is  to  declaim,  and  not  to  prove,  "^Tis  not  impofiible- 
 but  there  may  remain  fomething  that  is  good  a- 
 ttiong  the  Iraditions  oixhitlews  j  at  leaft,  St.  Paul 
 ,and  ^f./Wf"  believed  fo.  The/ry?  learnt  from  their 
 Tradition  the  names  of  the  tJMagicians  of  xyEgypt^ 
 who  oppofed  Mofesy  and  likewife  thofe  words  of 
 A/oJws ,  /  exceedingly  quak^  and  fear  ^  which  we  no 
 where  read  in  the  01dTefi;ament;  And  St.  ludd 
 learnt  fi-om  thence  the  combat  of  iSHichael  the 
 Arch -angel  with  the  Devil^  for  the  body  oiMofes  j 
 -alfo  the  Prophecy  of  Enoch.  They  urge  likewife 
 againft  us  a  multitude  of  ancient  and  modern  Au-^ 
 ,  thors.  But  I  had  rather  give  credit  to  Imflin  Mar^ 
 jf^r,  and  Papias^  who  might  have  feen5f./<5^»5  than 
 to  all  thofe  who  have  wrote  fince.  God  hath  his 
 particular  reafons,  why  he  will  not  that  the  Prophe-' 
 vies  ihould  be  underftood  in  every  Age, 
 
 t        N       1        S* 
 
iS>    U    ( 
 
 \Z? 
 
 / 
 
 f   t  \P  o 
 
 1'^  V 
 
 3  3 
 
 i  ir  9